Терминатров Джон Коннорович
Naruto_ I'm Nine-Tails and My Host is Kushina

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Юридические услуги. Круглосуточно
 Ваша оценка:

   Naruto: I'm Nine-Tails and My Host is Kushina
   Author: Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   (C) WebNovel
   Chapter 1: Chapter 1 : I'm Kyuubi???!
   7
   ---
   "Tick tock, tick tock, tick tock..."
   8
   The soft sound of gurgling water echoed through the dark space.
   One tail, two tails, three tails, four tails... nine tails.
   3
   Kurama counted his tails out of boredom.
   He had transmigrated into the world of Naruto and seized control of the Nine Tails.
   2
   Now, both the consciousness and body of the Nine Tails belonged entirely to him.
   5
   Others who transmigrate into this world often end up as Uchiha with their Sharingan, Hyuga with their Byakugan, or, in some cases, descendants of the Senju Clan.
   23
   But he? He was different.
   3
   He had become the "nuclear weapon" that everyone in this world feared-the Tailed Beast.
   6
   And not just any Tailed Beast-the strongest of them all.
   8
   Kurama hadn't been in this world for long, and as the Nine Tails, he still didn't know who his Jinchriki was.
   Was it Uzumaki Mito?
   Or Uzumaki Kushina?
   Or perhaps even Uzumaki Naruto?
   6
   Kurama looked around and saw that he was surrounded by walls of metal and stone.
   3
   The only door remained tightly shut, with a large sealing kanji-(Seal)-engraved upon it.
   As the Nine Tails, he understood this sealing technique very well. It was none other than the Uzumaki Clan's powerful Eight Trigrams Seal.
   14
   The seal was made up of two Four Symbols Seals, and the Uzumaki Clan's unique life force granted them the ability to suppress the Tailed Beasts.
   Now that he had become the Nine Tails, Kurama couldn't help but feel like a pet locked in a cage.
   9
   A song came to mind-a tragic lament for himself:
   > Iron doors, iron windows, iron chains
   With my hand on the iron bars,
   I look outside
   Life beyond is so wonderful
   When will I return to my Freedom?
   Chains bind me tightly
   When will I be free again?
   15
   Kurama sighed, swiping his tail to stir up a massive wave in the flooded space.
   1
   In the original timeline, the Nine Tails had never stopped trying to break free from his seal.
   Since the moment he was sealed away, he had constantly sought ways to escape.
   If his struggles were written down, it could fill an entire book titled Nine Tails' Prison Break.
   4
   But in the end, all his attempts had failed.
   And finally, he had been talked into submission by none other than Naruto Uzumaki, the King of Talk-no-Jutsu, who had opened the cage that bound him.
   10
   The ground beneath him was damp and covered in stagnant water. Kurama bared his fangs, releasing a low growl as he exhaled sharply.
   Just then, he heard hurried footsteps outside.
   "Mito-sama, Uzushiogakure has fallen. The Third Hokage has brought a young girl from the ruins-she is from your clan and is highly suitable to become the next Jinchriki of the Nine Tails."
   4
   Mito?
   Uzushiogakure?
   Uzumaki Mito-the first Jinchriki of the Nine Tails!
   7
   Kurama finally understood where he was.
   He was inside the body of the first Nine Tails Jinchriki, the wife of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama-Uzumaki Mito.
   1
   It had been Hashirama himself who had captured him, like an eagle snatching up its prey, all while delivering his signature Versailles-style speech.
   1
   With a serious expression, Hashirama had declared,
   "Nine Tails, your power is too great. I cannot allow you to roam freely."
   18
   Seriously, look at how this guy talks!
   Kurama occasionally overheard the voice of an elderly woman from outside.
   "I truly appreciate the efforts of the Third Hokage. This way, the balance of Tailed Beasts among the villages will remain intact."
   7
   Uzumaki Mito's voice was slow and calm as she lay on her bed.
   4
   Once a Jinchriki dies, the Tailed Beast inside them dissipates into chakra and takes time to reform. Naturally, Mito didn't want such an outcome.
   Finding a successor from the Uzumaki Clan would be the best possible solution.
   Through Uzumaki Mito's senses, Kurama caught a glimpse of the outside world.
   It was a spacious and well-lit room, elegantly decorated yet simple.
   Two maids attended to Mito, while two kneeling Anbu members delivered their report about the Jinchriki selection.
   These Anbu were directly under the Third Hokage's command.
   2
   From what Kurama knew of the original timeline, Uzumaki Mito was deeply respected by Konoha's villagers and shinobi alike.
   First, as the wife of Senju Hashirama, her status was unquestionable.
   1
   Hashirama had ended the Warring States Period and earned the title God of Shinobi.
   1
   Second, as a powerful Uzumaki, Mito possessed immense chakra and the ability to suppress Tailed Beasts, further cementing her high regard in the village.
   Uzumaki Kushina, however, had a different fate.
   Unlike Mito, she was seen more as a vessel to seal the Nine Tails.
   2
   That being said, Kushina was still treated far better than her son, Naruto, in Konoha.
   7
   Very few people knew about Kushina's identity as the next Jinchriki. Even the Sannin had been unaware at the time.
   As a result, she was never shunned or treated like an outcast, unlike Naruto.
   17
   But none of this was Kurama's concern right now.
   What mattered to him was how to escape from this seal.
   In the original timeline, the Nine Tails had no way of breaking through the Uzumaki Clan's seal on his own.
   All he could do was wait, bide his time, and weaken the seal little by little as the years passed.
   But that didn't mean Kurama himself had no options.
   Another problem was that he had always remained in his Nine Tails form.
   If he wanted to take action, he had to find a way to return to his human form.
   58
   In the now-empty room, after the Anbu had left, only the two maids remained.
   Uzumaki Mito slowly sat up in her bed, folding her hands in her lap.
   "You two, please step aside. I wish to speak with the Nine Tails."
   "Yes, Mito-sama!"
   Inside the sealed space, the sound of water splashing echoed softly.
   An old woman with warmth and wisdom etched into her features approached the massive gate sealing the Nine Tails.
   "Nine Tails, it's been a long time."
   "Hmph, what does a little girl like you want with me?" Kurama sneered, lying lazily on the wet ground. His nine tails swayed behind him.
   6
   The enormous shadows of his tails loomed across the space.
   To him, Uzumaki Mito was nothing more than a child.
   15
   Though she was over eighty years old, compared to a being that had existed since the era of the Sage of Six Paths, she was still just a young girl.
   14
   In a world where the average lifespan barely reached thirty, Mito had already lived far longer than most.
   2
   But she didn't seem to mind being called a little girl.
   "Nine Tails," she said softly, her voice calm and gentle.
   "I don't have much time left in this world. Before I go, I want to have a proper conversation with you."
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   b!Y‚N\,[NsЏY
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 2: Chapter 2 : Uzumaki Mito
   ---
   Uzumaki Mito knew her body well and was fully aware that she wouldn't live much longer.
   If the Nine-Tails were to leave her body now, even with her Uzumaki lineage, she would not survive.
   10
   As the Nine-Tails, Kurama had the ability to use his chakra to sustain Uzumaki Mito's life for a little while longer.
   But it wasn't necessary.
   For Konoha, Uzumaki Mito had already given everything.
   And now, she wanted a descendant of her own clan to succeed her as the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki.
   Uzumaki Kushina didn't have a choice.
   "Bitch, go to hell. I'm tired of being sealed inside your body."
   19
   She had once been called a little girl, but now, she was an old woman.
   Uzumaki Mito was already used to the Nine-Tails' mood swings.
   "Hey, this is strange. You seem different today. I can't sense any malice from you."
   1
   Staring at Kurama's massive red body, Uzumaki Mito was confused.
   5
   After all, the Nine-Tails was a manifestation of pure hatred.
   2
   Kurama knew from his own memories that Uzumaki Mito had once taken a portion of his chakra.
   Just as in the original events, Naruto had gained a part of the Nine-Tails' chakra and, with the help of his mother, Uzumaki Kushina, developed the ability to sense evil.
   5
   Similarly, Kurama recalled that Uzumaki Mito had managed to do the same with the assistance of her husband, Senju Hashirama.
   A tag team of the Ninja God and his wife-how could the Nine-Tails possibly stand against that?
   1
   "What harm can a dying person do?"
   8
   Kurama glanced at Uzumaki Mito with his scarlet eyes and spoke indifferently.
   Uzumaki Mito had always wished to become the perfect Jinchriki, fully mastering the power of the Nine-Tails.
   But that required Kurama's recognition-something she had never been able to attain, even up until her final days.
   14
   "All the shinobi of my generation are gone. The only one I can relate to now is you, Nine-Tails."
   1
   Mito probably never expected that, in her old age, the only one she could talk freely with would be a fox.
   She continued to chatter while Kurama closed his eyes, listening quietly.
   Perhaps because she sensed the end of her life approaching, this was the most talkative Uzumaki Mito had ever been.
   "I'm sorry, Nine-Tails. I once said that hatred always follows power. Maybe that's why I could never become a perfect Jinchriki."
   After speaking her heart out, Uzumaki Mito felt at peace.
   "That's enough, old woman. I need to rest."
   Kurama's memories still carried the vivid images of his battles against Uzumaki Mito and Senju Hashirama.
   7
   Hashirama, a descendant of the Sage of Six Paths and a distant relative of the Uzumaki clan, had a body that could rival the mightiest beings.
   Their clashes had been like scenes from a war film-grand and devastating.
   And now, Kurama could replay those memories for free, without any effort.
   Originally, as a fox, Kurama had no interest in such things.
   But even he couldn't ignore the fact that the frail old woman before him had once been a fierce and untamed warrior in her youth.
   5
   Uzumaki Mito studied Kurama seriously.
   She felt that he truly seemed different today.
   If she were only a few decades younger, perhaps in this state, she could have finally gained Kurama's acknowledgment and become a perfect Jinchriki.
   6
   That was the only regret of Uzumaki Mito's life.
   1
   "Alright, Nine-Tails, next time, I will bring the younger generation of the Uzumaki clan to meet you."
   Tick tock, tick tock, tick tock...
   1
   The sound of dripping water echoed as Uzumaki Mito's figure faded from the sealed space.
   Suddenly, a mechanical voice rang in Kurama's mind.
   [Ding! System activation complete. Host: Nine-Tails Kurama. The host is given three options to leak chakra.]
   36
   [Option 1: Leak chakra when the Jinchriki defecates.]
   34
   [Option 2: Leak chakra during childbirth, with a 98% chance of breaking the seal.]
   5
   [Option 3: Leak chakra when the Jinchriki urinates.]
   35
   A system, huh?
   3
   In the original events, Kurama had relied on his Jinchriki's emotional fluctuations to weaken the seal and escape.
   But now, with this system, he had three additional options.
   Childbirth?
   Ridiculous.
   At Mito's age, she had long since lost the ability to bear children.
   Even if she had eggs, there was no sperm.
   2
   As for the supposed 98% success rate, it was meaningless when there was no chance of it happening.
   9
   And as for the other two options...
   Defecation was far too disgusting.
   1
   With tears in his eyes, Kurama reluctantly chose urination.
   4
   After finishing her conversation with Kurama, Uzumaki Mito lay down on her bed and took a nap.
   1
   Meanwhile, deep within her body, Kurama knew his chance was coming.
   1
   At that very moment, in the Hokage's office in Konoha, the top officials of the village had gathered.
   Mitokado Homura, Utatane Koharu, Shimura Danzo, and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, sat together.
   3
   Hiruzen, seated in the center, took a deep drag from his pipe before speaking.
   "The three of you, Mito-sama's successor has been found. This matter is an S-rank secret of the village. We four are the only ones who know."
   3
   Homura, Koharu, and Danzo exchanged glances, fully understanding the weight of Hiruzen's words.
   3
   There were very few Uzumaki left in the world.
   4
   During the First Great Ninja War, after Senju Hashirama's death, Uzushio Village in the Land of Whirlpools had been destroyed.
   13
   If Hashirama had still been alive, no one would have dared to start such a war.
   2
   The marriage between Hashirama and the Uzumaki clan had strengthened the bonds between Konoha and Uzushio Village.
   But after his death, the world's fear of the Uzumaki clan's power turned into action, and the once-thriving Uzushio Village was erased from history.
   The surviving members of the Uzumaki clan were scattered across the world.
   12
   Finding a suitable successor for Uzumaki Mito had not been easy.
   Uzumaki Kushina was one of the few Uzumaki Konoha had managed to track down-an invaluable treasure the village had invested considerable resources in securing.
   4
   For a Jinchriki, the Uzumaki bloodline was the ideal choice.
   This matter was too important.
   Hiruzen hadn't even shared it with his most trusted disciples-Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade.
   5
   It had to remain a secret.
   As the sun set, Uzumaki Mito awoke from her slumber.
   And within her, Kurama knew the time was near.
   5
   ---
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 3: Chapter 3 : The Strong Konoha
   5
   ---
   As the evening settled, Kurama sensed his opportunity.
   Uzumaki Mito, the first Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails, walked toward the bathroom.
   Kurama knew this was the perfect moment to weaken the seal restraining him.
   When a Jinchriki relieves themselves, their chakra naturally fluctuates, loosening the seal, if only slightly. Unlike what many believed, it wasn't necessary for a Jinchriki to be enraged or desperate for power for the Nine-Tails' chakra to leak out.
   3
   This was the brilliance of the Eight Sign Seal-a combination of two Four Sign Seals-designed by the Uzumaki clan. This seal not only restrained the Nine-Tails but also channeled small amounts of its chakra into the Jinchriki's body, allowing them to wield its power without fully unsealing it.
   2
   A feat far superior to the primitive sealing methods used by the shinobi of Kumogakure.
   Mito took a deep breath as she squatted down.
   Kurama heard the quiet sound of running water.
   1
   That was when he felt it.
   The seal wavered.
   A faint, red chakra seeped from Mito's body, spreading around her like mist.
   Mito stiffened, feeling the surge of power course through her.
   "This is... the Nine-Tails' chakra? Why now?" she murmured in confusion.
   4
   This had never happened before. In the past, the Nine-Tails' chakra only leaked when she was in extreme emotional distress.
   But since her husband, Hashirama Senju, had died, Mito had remained calm, composed, and utterly in control.
   She had once lived freely, expressing her emotions without fear. With Hashirama by her side, she could laugh, cry, and get angry without restraint. She had never needed to suppress the Nine-Tails-because if she lost control, Hashirama's Wood Style would immediately subdue it.
   4
   But that was decades ago.
   Since his death, she had maintained a perfect grip over her emotions. Yet now, chakra was leaking on its own.
   1
   Something was wrong.
   Mito frowned. The chakra was leaking, but she didn't feel any discomfort.
   Meanwhile, deep within the seal, Kurama could sense it clearly.
   His vision sharpened as he peered through the veil of time, seeing the scars left behind by Hashirama's power-the marks of a godly shinobi who had once defeated him in battle.
   3
   Mito composed herself and returned to her room, her mind still lingering on the strange occurrence.
   "I'll consult the Nine-Tails when I have time," she murmured.
   1
   For now, she had other things to prepare for. The transfer of the Nine-Tails was imminent.
   ---
   The Seal Weakens
   Three days passed in a blur.
   In that time, Mito had relieved herself dozens of times, each instance allowing Kurama's chakra to escape.
   8
   The first time had the most significant effect, weakening the seal by 10%.
   After that, the rate of decay slowed.
   7%.
   5%.
   4.4%...
   By now, the seal had loosened by 30%.
   Kurama felt the difference. He had more space to move, more freedom.
   Mito, however, remained completely unaware.
   3
   ---
   The Next Jinchriki
   At the entrance of Konohagakure, a group of masked Anbu stood alongside the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.
   They had escorted a young girl to the village.
   She had long, striking red hair and wide, uncertain eyes.
   Uzumaki Kushina.
   2
   At just six years old, she had been taken from the ruins of Uzushiogakure and sent to Konoha. She believed she had been brought here to start a new life, unaware of the true reason behind her relocation.
   5
   She was to become the new Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails.
   "Third Hokage-sama, this is Uzumaki Kushina," one of the Anbu reported.
   Hiruzen studied her carefully.
   "Take her to Mito-sama."
   At this time, Konoha was at its peak. The village had never been stronger-not even during the First Hokage's reign.
   24
   There was no Nine-Tails attack, no great internal strife with the Uchiha clan.
   The legendary Konoha's White Fang, Sakumo Hatake, was still alive.
   The Sannin-Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru-were still in the village, thriving under their master's guidance.
   6
   The great clans-Hyga, Nara, Aburame, Inuzuka-stood united, contributing to Konoha's unprecedented prosperity.
   7
   Yet, despite all this power, there was one lingering concern.
   The Nine-Tails.
   As long as it remained an unstable force, the Third Hokage's rule could never be truly secure.
   This is why Kushina had been brought here.
   If the transition of Jinchriki succeeded, Konoha's strength would be further solidified.
   Hiruzen and his Anbu arrived at Mito's residence.
   "Mito-sama, this is Uzumaki Kushina," Hiruzen said with deep respect.
   1
   [Kushina pic -->]
   80
   Despite being the Hokage, he knew his place.
   1
   Uzumaki Mito was one of the village's founders. Her seniority surpassed even his own.
   1
   Mito gazed at the young girl.
   A feeling of warmth and familiarity welled up inside her.
   Kurama, observing from within, saw her as well.
   The little girl's long red hair reminded Mito of her past. Of her younger self.
   "Third Hokage, please step aside. I wish to speak to her alone," Mito said gently.
   Hiruzen nodded and left, along with the Anbu.
   Now, only Mito and Kushina remained.
   Kushina stood there, confused and nervous.
   "Mito-sama...?" she hesitated, her voice small.
   Mito gave her a kind smile.
   "Don't be afraid, child. Come closer," she said softly. "You can tell me anything."
   Something in her voice soothed Kushina's heart.
   The little girl hesitated for only a moment before running into Mito's arms.
   Mito embraced her warmly.
   "Do not fear, Kushina. I, too, am from the Uzumaki clan," she whispered. "I know what you must be feeling-confusion, anger, even fear at becoming a Jinchriki."
   1
   Kushina trembled slightly in her grasp.
   "Jinchriki..." she whispered.
   1
   She had heard the word before. But no one had explained what it truly meant.
   Mito gently stroked her hair.
   "As Jinchriki, we are not just containers for a tailed beast," she explained. "The tailed beasts are not mere monsters. They are living beings, just as we are. And though we may carry them inside us, that does not mean we must live in fear."
   12
   Kushina looked up at her, listening intently.
   "The key to happiness, my dear, is to fill this 'container' with love," Mito said.
   16
   Kushina's small hands clenched her robe.
   She didn't fully understand yet.
   But for the first time since arriving in Konoha, she felt less alone.
   Deep within Mito's body, Kurama watched it all unfold.
   From the Nine-Tails' memories, he knew exactly who he despised the most.
   6
   Uchiha Madara.
   3
   That man had used the Sharingan to forcibly control him, treating him like a mindless tool.
   Compared to that, being sealed within a Jinchriki wasn't so bad. At least here, he retained his consciousness, his will.
   10
   Just as he had done in the past, Kurama would rather lend his power to a human than be enslaved by an Uchiha's eyes.
   2
   Then, a voice rang in his mind.
   [Ding! Due to current conditions, the Host is presented with three choices:]
   1. Break through the seal during the Jinchriki transfer and gain freedom. (Reward: None.)
   2. Enter Uzumaki Kushina's body and become her tailed beast. (Reward: 1. Human Form; 2. Learning Talent.)
   5
   3. Remain sealed within Uzumaki Mito and perish alongside her. (Note: The Tailed Beast can resurrect after death.)
   15
   Kurama's eyes gleamed.
   The time to decide had come.
   ---
   Let me Know your thoughts in comments
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 30 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 4: Chapter 4 : Tsunade
   2
   Breaking the seal during the handover of a Jinchriki...
   That was indeed an option. If done, Kurama could manifest in the world freely as the Nine-Tails. However, what benefit would that bring?
   Becoming the Nine-Tails in his full form meant he would immediately be targeted by the ninja villages, all of whom would attempt to seal him away. He would be an existence that no village would allow to roam free.
   15
   As for dying along with Uzumaki Mito? That was completely unnecessary.
   Even Mito and Hashirama, her husband, did not share such a fate. For Konoha's sake, Mito had ensured that the Nine-Tails remained within the village's control rather than allowing it to vanish with her death.
   Kurama had no intention of being dragged into the grave alongside an old woman. He could resurrect himself as a tailed beast, but such a process would take far too long. A complete waste of time.
   6
   So, the choice was obvious.
   "I choose the second option," Kurama responded without hesitation.
   7
   Returning to a human form was the best path. Not only would he regain his humanoid existence, but he was also intrigued by the abilities of the so-called learning talent.
   With this transformation, he wouldn't just be using a simple Transformation Jutsu. He would retain all the power of the Nine-Tails within his new form. That alone made the decision easy.
   ---
   [Ding! Host has successfully selected an option. The process to integrate with Uzumaki Kushina will now begin. Please wait for further updates.]
   3
   ---
   In a quiet room within Konoha, Uzumaki Kushina lay asleep.
   The journey had been long. Under Mito's guidance, she had been taught extensively about her future as a Jinchriki. It had been a slow, patient process, but she had absorbed the lessons well. Now, exhaustion weighed on her, and she slept peacefully on Mito's bed.
   The official Jinchriki handover was scheduled in just five days.
   3
   When the transfer was completed, Mito's life would reach its end. The old Uzumaki matriarch knew this, and rather than dreading it, she sought to cherish her remaining days as best she could.
   1
   Kurama, sealed within her, awaited his new host.
   He had spent decades within Mito's aging body. Her strength had waned, her vitality faded. There was no reason to remain attached to her. The days of being confined within a decaying vessel were coming to an end.
   Kushina, on the other hand, was different. Young, full of energy-her body would be a fitting new home.
   10
   Three days before the handover, a familiar voice echoed through Mito's chambers.
   A series of firm knocks rapped against the wooden door.
   Boom, boom, boom-
   "Who is it?" Mito called softly.
   "Grandmother, it's me-Tsunade. I've brought Nawaki with me."
   6
   Mito's expression softened as she heard her granddaughter's voice. Slowly, she made her way to the door and opened it.
   Two young figures entered-a blonde girl and a boy with short brown hair.
   1
   [Tsunade pic -->]
   90
   Inside Mito's body, Kurama observed them both. Tsunade at this age was nearly identical to how she would look in her later years, save for one key difference-youthful energy radiated from her.
   1
   She was still cheerful, still active, still full of life.
   Before Mito could react, Tsunade lunged forward, wrapping her grandmother in a tight embrace.
   1
   "Grandma!"
   Kurama, watching from within Mito, could feel the force of Tsunade's affection. It was an overwhelming, all-encompassing embrace, one that nearly knocked the elderly woman off balance.
   3
   Had she always been this... overzealous?
   "Did you miss me, Grandma?" Tsunade grinned.
   Mito chuckled, resting a gentle hand on Tsunade's head.
   "Of course, my dear. I always do."
   Beside them, Nawaki smiled.
   Kurama observed their interactions quietly. The Senju clan was no longer the dominant force it once was. Hashirama's descendants had not inherited his Wood Release, nor his overwhelming power. Yet, despite that, Mito cherished them deeply.
   "Grandma, don't say things like that," Tsunade pouted, crossing her arms. "You'll live for a hundred more years!"
   1
   Mito smiled at the girl's childish optimism.
   "I wish that were true, Tsunade. But my time is drawing to a close."
   1
   "Don't say that!" Nawaki protested. "You'll see me become Hokage one day. That's my dream! I want you to witness it!"
   17
   His voice was filled with conviction. His desire to become Hokage burned brightly, much like Naruto's would in the future.
   2
   Kurama smirked internally. So this was the original. The prototype of the boy who would one day wield his power in an entirely different way.
   5
   Mito smiled warmly. "I'm proud of both of you."
   The two siblings exchanged glances, then turned to their grandmother.
   Mito clapped her hands together lightly.
   "Come, I want to introduce you to someone."
   Curious, Tsunade and Nawaki followed Mito deeper into the room.
   Inside, Kushina was sitting cross-legged on the floor, completely absorbed in her own world. She had let her guard down, her carefree nature on full display.
   As soon as she noticed Mito and the others entering, she straightened up immediately, regaining her composure.
   Mito chuckled.
   "Kushina, I'd like you to meet my grandchildren."
   She gestured toward the two standing beside her.
   "This is Tsunade, and this is Nawaki."
   Kushina's eyes widened.
   "Tsunade-sama! Nawaki-sama!"
   The two were members of the Senju clan, descendants of the First Hokage. Their status in Konoha was unquestionably high. Out of respect, Kushina immediately adopted a formal tone.
   5
   Tsunade, however, waved it off.
   "No need to be so stiff. Just call me Tsunade-nee."
   "Yeah, and I'm just Nawaki. No need to be so formal!"
   Seeing how relaxed they were, Kushina hesitated for a moment before nodding.
   Kurama, watching from within Mito, found himself mildly amused.
   This family wasn't bad. They lacked arrogance despite their lineage. They treated Kushina well, as though she was truly one of their own.
   4
   Soon enough, the atmosphere lightened, and Kushina began interacting more comfortably with them. Laughter filled the room as they talked, the warmth of family momentarily pushing aside any lingering thoughts of Mito's impending fate.
   Kurama recalled something from the future-Jiraiya once mentioning Kushina to Tsunade before heading to the Rain Village.
   Tsunade had commented that girls like Kushina, the wild and mischievous ones, always grew up to be stunning women.
   15
   Dinner came and went, and finally, Tsunade and Nawaki prepared to leave.
   Tsunade hesitated at the door, glancing back at her grandmother one last time.
   Then, without warning, she rushed forward and hugged Mito tightly.
   Mito smiled, running a hand through Tsunade's blonde hair.
   "Take care of yourself, Tsunade."
   Tsunade lingered for a moment longer before finally pulling away. Then, with a nod, she and Nawaki left, disappearing into the night.
   As the door closed behind them, Mito turned to Kushina.
   "Kushina," she said, her voice suddenly serious.
   The red-haired girl straightened.
   "I want to introduce you to someone else now," Mito continued. "Come, I will take you to meet the Nine-Tails."
   Kushina's eyes widened.
   Kurama, within Mito, smirked.
   2
   This was going to be interesting.
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 5: Chapter 5 : Fierce Kushina
   Kurama in Uzumaki Mito's body listened to her conversation with Kushina.
   Since she wanted Kushina to inherit the role of Nine Tails' Jinchriki, Uzumaki Mito naturally wanted her successor to meet the beast firsthand so she could be mentally prepared.
   Tap. Tap. Tap.
   In the dimly lit, sealed space, Kurama heard the sound of two steady footsteps approaching.
   Uzumaki Mito held Kushina's small hand, guiding her forward.
   At this moment, the young girl was hesitant, a flicker of unease showing in her eyes.
   She had never seen a tailed beast before, and after hearing Uzumaki Mito's descriptions, she understood how terrifying the Nine Tails was.
   The immense power of the tailed beast was undeniable.
   A large "seal" symbol was inscribed on the giant gate before them. Uzumaki Mito and Kushina had finally arrived in front of Kurama.
   Seeing the enormous beast's red-orange fur and oppressive presence, Kushina instinctively shrank back.
   "Don't be afraid, Kushina. This is the Nine Tails. You'll need to learn how to get along with it from now on," Uzumaki Mito reassured her, gently stroking her red hair.
   2
   Kushina swallowed her nerves and straightened her posture. "Yes, Mito-sama. I will."
   Her initial retreat had been an instinctive reaction, but her fiery temper quickly resurfaced.
   With a small finger pointing at Kurama, she declared, "Hey, you stupid fox! From now on, you better behave while you're inside me. And remember-you have to pay rent!"
   15
   There was no trace of fear in Kushina's voice.
   Kurama, who had been lying lazily inside the seal, nearly let out a chuckle. This little girl had some nerve. It seemed Naruto truly inherited his mother's personality.
   She's indeed Red Hot-Blooded Habanero
   Uzumaki Mito couldn't help but observe Kushina more closely, admiration flickering in her gaze.
   3
   At the same age, she herself wouldn't have dared to speak to the Nine Tails so boldly.
   A thought crossed her mind-perhaps Kushina could be the first true perfect Jinchriki of the Nine Tails.
   10
   Maybe, just maybe, this young girl could achieve what she never could and make up for her biggest regret.
   Kurama, still lounging inside the seal, closed his eyes indifferently. He wasn't particularly interested in their words.
   "Strange... Mito-sama, why isn't this big fox saying anything? And why doesn't it seem as scary as you said?" Kushina tilted her head, puzzled.
   Uzumaki Mito shared the same confusion. She had noticed something unusual about Kurama lately-there was no malice emanating from him.
   Normally, the Nine Tails would be glaring with hatred, clawing at the seal in defiance.
   2
   But now, it lay there almost calmly.
   1
   This change further solidified Mito's belief that Kushina had the potential to surpass her as a Jinchriki.
   6
   Even she, despite her strength, had only been able to tap into a small portion of Kurama's chakra.
   3
   When she was younger, she had briefly entered the Nine Tails Chakra Mode, combining it with her powerful Uzumaki clan abilities.
   At the time, there had been only one person in Konoha capable of keeping her in check-her husband, Senju Hashirama.
   After all, he was the God of Shinobi. If he decided to suppress her, there was nothing she could do about it.
   "Nine-tails, you'll be moving to a new home soon," Mito said playfully. "Don't you think it's time you got to know your new landlord? I won't be around much longer."
   2
   She chuckled softly, following Kushina's earlier remark.
   "Hmph. You two are so noisy," Kurama finally grumbled, his voice deep and reverberating.
   2
   His blood-red eyes flickered open, revealing sharp vertical pupils.
   With a slight sway of his nine tails, a powerful force rippled through the space, sending waves crashing against the walls.
   The entire sealed chamber trembled.
   This was the power of a tailed beast.
   Kushina's heart pounded in her chest.
   She hadn't expected the big fox to cause such a commotion just from being annoyed.
   Despite the display, Uzumaki Mito remained unfazed, her smile unwavering.
   "Nine-tails, don't be so grumpy. My kushina here is very adorable."
   1
   "Tch. You ninjas are all the same. You only want to control the power of the tailed beasts. How many of you are truly sincere?"
   "Big fox!" Kushina stomped a foot forward, undeterred. "I, Uzumaki Kushina, sincerely want to be your friend! You can even pay me rent if you want!"
   8
   Kurama let out a huff. "You're lying. I never wanted to be sealed inside any of you. It's you shinobi who are shameless."
   7
   "When I make a promise, I keep it!" Kushina clenched her small fists, determination burning in her eyes.
   5
   Meanwhile, in a high-ranking conference room in Konoha...
   1
   Konoha F4
   15
   The four major decision-makers of the village-Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi, Shimura Danzo, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu-were in the midst of a heated discussion.
   3
   The topic at hand? The transition of the Nine Tails Jinchriki.
   With everything in place for Kushina to inherit the role, they were now debating what her life should look like moving forward.
   Hiruzen advocated for allowing Kushina to attend the Ninja Academy and graduate like a normal child before integrating into the shinobi system.
   Danzo, on the other hand, strongly opposed this. He insisted that Kushina be placed under strict Anbu surveillance, confined within Konoha, and prohibited from stepping outside the village or attending the academy until she gained control over the Nine Tails.
   4
   Neither was willing to back down.
   4
   Mitokado Homura attempted to find a middle ground. He proposed allowing Kushina to attend the academy while keeping her under constant Anbu surveillance.
   Utatane Koharu, the only woman present, found all three approaches viable and refused to take a side.
   1
   In the end, no consensus was reached, and the meeting adjourned with tensions still high.
   3
   Regardless of their personal views, the final say on this matter rested with one person-Uzumaki Mito.
   7
   As the wife of the First Hokage and the Nine Tails' first Jinchriki, her opinion carried the most weight.
   2
   The night before the official handover ceremony...
   Anbu operatives were stationed in secret, keeping a close watch on Uzumaki Mito's residence.
   The four key figures of Konoha-Hiruzen, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu-personally arrived at her home.
   Each of them bowed in respect to the legendary kunoichi.
   Though Danzo often clashed with Hiruzen, he held immense reverence for Hashirama, the founder of Konoha.
   And by extension, he deeply respected Uzumaki Mito.
   2
   Hiruzen stepped forward and spoke first.
   "Mito-sama, we would like to discuss the arrangements regarding Uzumaki Kushina's future as the Nine Tails' Jinchriki."
   ----------
   I'll upload chapters Shortly
   1
   Give me Power Stones
   I want the powaaaaaaaahhhhhh
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 6: Chapter 6 : Nine-tails Transfer Ceremony" \ _ (   ®      ® ) _ / "
   ---
   The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, took the lead and said, "Mito-sama, we would like to ask you about the follow-up arrangements regarding Uzumaki Kushina becoming the Jinchriki of the Nine Tails."
   Hiruzen explained his thoughts, as well as those of Danzo and the other village elders.
   The room fell into complete silence. Hiruzen, Danzo, Koharu, and Homura all awaited Uzumaki Mito's response.
   Mito took her time, carefully considering the consequences of Kushina becoming the new Jinchriki.
   After a long moment of contemplation, Uzumaki Mito finally spoke.
   "Follow the Third Hokage's wishes."
   "Mito-sama, this-" Danzo immediately stood up, ready to object.
   "Danzo, I have my own judgment on this matter," Mito interjected firmly.
   The battle between Madara Uchiha and the First Hokage took place at the Valley of the End. None of Konoha's villagers had ever witnessed the Nine Tails in action, nor had they truly experienced its destructive power firsthand.
   Now, the only ones aware of Kushina's new role as the Nine Tails' Jinchriki were the highest-ranking officials in the village.
   If Kushina was kept under excessively strict supervision, it might not be necessary.
   Given this, there was no reason to conceal Kushina's identity as the Nine Tails' new host.
   As the previous Jinchriki, Mito had never lost control of the beast, nor had she caused any harm to the village.
   Moreover, after observing the recent state of the Nine Tails, she felt even more confident in her young successor.
   Having shared her opinion, Mito noticed Danzo's reluctance to speak further, which she took as his silent agreement.
   If the Anbu were to monitor Kushina too closely, it might inadvertently attract unwanted attention from enemies.
   Besides, Uzumaki Mito was a highly respected figure in Konoha. Neither Hiruzen nor Danzo dared to refute her outright.
   "Understood, Mito-sama," Hiruzen said. "There are still many matters to attend to in the village. We will take our leave."
   Uzumaki Mito waved her hand dismissively.
   Hiruzen, Danzo, and the others bowed to her once again before departing.
   "Tsk, these Konoha politicians, especially Danzo and the Third Hokage, are all schemers," a voice echoed inside Mito's mind.
   Kurama, the Nine Tails, chuckled with amusement.
   Even without fully manifesting, he could sense Danzo's barely concealed malice.
   In front of Mito, Danzo hid his true intentions well.
   But it was impossible to deceive the Nine Tails, a being forged from pure hatred.
   Even if Mito detected Danzo's ill intent, she assumed it was solely directed at the Nine Tails.
   That evening, Kushina lay in Uzumaki Mito's arms.
   Over the past few days, Mito had been teaching her about Konoha's structure, history, and important figures. Meanwhile, Kushina had taken the opportunity to explore the village.
   When she learned that she would be able to attend the ninja academy like an ordinary child, her eyes sparkled with excitement.
   Here, she found her dream.
   "I want to become the first female Hokage!" Kushina declared with enthusiasm.
   Mito gave her an encouraging smile.
   "That's a wonderful dream, Kushina," Mito said, raising a thumb in approval. "I believe you will succeed."
   "Thank you, Mito-sama!"
   Compared to this passionate junior, Mito felt a sense of admiration.
   She had only ever been the wife of a Hokage, but Kushina aimed to become Hokage herself.
   ...
   After many preparations, the time for the Nine Tails Jinchriki handover finally arrived.
   Kurama, who resided within Uzumaki Mito, observed the transfer ceremony's location with interest.
   Unlike Konoha's usual high-security chambers, the ceremony was being conducted in a hidden cave outside the village.
   The process of transferring a tailed beast, much like childbirth for a Jinchriki, carried immense risks.
   To prevent the Nine Tails from escaping and wreaking havoc, the transfer was being conducted outside the village, shielded by multiple barrier layers.
   Sarutobi Biwako, the Third Hokage's wife, was in charge of the ritual. Outside, elite Anbu operatives stood guard.
   "Mito-sama, everything is ready," Biwako reported respectfully.
   "I understand, Biwako, please step back."
   Inside the stone chamber, candlelight flickered, illuminating only Uzumaki Mito and Kushina.
   Mito looked at the younger girl with a calm expression.
   "Kushina, don't be afraid."
   Kushina took a deep breath and nodded.
   "I won't be afraid."
   She had already steeled herself for this moment.
   Kurama, deep inside Mito, found himself intrigued.
   Over the past few days, he had sensed his chakra gradually loosening within the seal.
   But now, the real event was beginning.
   Uzumaki Mito untied her sash, allowing her robe to slip off, revealing her frail, aged body.
   Kushina followed suit, though the contrast was stark-she was young, with a long future ahead of her.
   Kurama found the transfer process strange. Did a Jinchriki transfer truly have to be conducted like this?
   But both Mito and Kushina had already agreed to the procedure.
   Kushina lay down on the stone bed, her body tense with anticipation.
   Uzumaki Mito formed a complex series of hand seals before pressing her palm against Kushina's abdomen.
   Instantly, a powerful surge of red chakra erupted from Mito's body, flooding the chamber with its oppressive energy.
   "Kushina," Mito warned, her voice steady despite the strain, "the more the Nine Tails resists, the more painful it will be. Endure it."
   Sweat beaded on Mito's forehead as she focused intently on the sealing process.
   The immense chakra began to flow into Kushina's body, forcing its way inside her.
   This method was the most stable and ensured a stronger seal.
   It was only possible when transferring the Nine Tails between female Jinchriki.
   Kurama, still within Mito, felt an odd sensation.
   He found himself unable to resist the process, so he simply accepted it.
   The moment Kurama's chakra first entered Kushina's body, she let out a strangled cry.
   The agony was overwhelming.
   "It hurts-" she screamed, her voice raw.
   The sheer pain of the process was comparable to childbirth.
   "Kushina, hold on!" Mito urged. "The Nine Tails' power is vast. This transfer will take time."
   Kushina's body trembled, her face drenched in sweat. Tears pricked at her eyes, but she clenched her jaw, refusing to cry out again.
   She bit her lip so hard that it almost bled.
   "I won't lose... to that stupid fox..." she muttered through gritted teeth.
   The pain was unbearable, but it was temporary.
   The most agonizing moment had passed-the initial surge of the Nine Tails' chakra into her body.
   Gradually, Kushina's body adjusted.
   She began to feel warmth rather than pain.
   And then, something changed.
   Strength. Power. A surge of something incredible.
   At that moment, she knew.
   She had truly inherited the Nine Tails.
   She had become a Jinchriki.
   And she would use this power to forge her own destiny.
   ---
   Next chapters will be uploaded shortly
   Please comment your thoughts
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 7: Chapter 7 : Damn, Who's this Handsome Guy
   ---
   The Day Uzumaki Kushina Became the Nine-Tails Jinchriki
   When the Nine-Tails' chakra first entered Uzumaki Kushina's body, the pain was unbearable.
   But then, she felt something unexpected-her body suddenly felt much lighter.
   She could clearly sense the Nine-Tails' chakra flowing into her without much resistance.
   Logically speaking, a tailed beast should resist with all its might when being sealed inside a Jinchriki, especially the Nine-Tails, who despised humans. Yet, Kushina felt that the beast entered her body smoothly, as if it had no intention of struggling.
   At that moment, the sweat that had formed on Kushina's body was instantly evaporated by the overwhelming heat of the Nine-Tails' chakra.
   "Mito-sama, this big fox seems... very obedient. It didn't even struggle!" Kushina exclaimed in surprise.
   As the sealer, Uzumaki Mito was equally stunned.
   She knew firsthand how violent the Nine-Tails could be. When she had sealed the beast within herself, it had fought back with all its strength. If not for her husband, Senju Hashirama, subduing it with his Wood Release, sealing the Nine-Tails would have been nearly impossible.
   But now, this time was completely different. The Nine-Tails didn't fight. It didn't resist. It simply let the sealing process take its course.
   How strange.
   Why was the Nine-Tails so quiet? Had it suddenly achieved enlightenment?
   Or... did it know that resisting was useless?
   Konoha had prepared thoroughly for this, ensuring there was no room for the Nine-Tails to break free. If the beast struggled, it would only prolong the process and cause unnecessary pain.
   Uzumaki Mito could only explain it this way.
   Still, it was a fortunate turn of events. The less resistance from the Nine-Tails, the less suffering Kushina had to endure.
   Time passed slowly.
   The ceremony, which had started at noon, extended until evening.
   Due to Uzumaki Mito's age and the immense power of the Nine-Tails, the sealing process took a long time. It was not something that could be rushed.
   Finally, the last traces of the Nine-Tails' chakra entered Kushina's body, and the sealing was complete.
   A complex Eight Sign Seal appeared on her abdomen, with black magatama markings surrounding it.
   At the same time, Uzumaki Mito, now without the tailed beast's power, collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily.
   Kushina, however, felt a surge of immense and limitless energy coursing through her body.
   She felt... stronger than ever.
   Getting up from the stone bed, she quickly dressed herself before helping Mito to sit upright.
   "Mito-sama, are you alright?" Kushina asked, her voice filled with concern.
   Mito exhaled slowly. Even breathing felt difficult now.
   "Kushina, you are now the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki," she said, her voice weak but firm. "Remember, this is a secret. Do not tell anyone."
   Kushina nodded immediately. "Yes, Mito-sama. I understand."
   Mito sighed. She knew that after losing the Nine-Tails, she didn't have much time left.
   Even though she was of the Uzumaki clan, known for their extraordinary longevity, her body was rapidly declining.
   She would not see another sunrise.
   With great effort, she sat down on a stone chair, with Kushina at her side.
   "Kushina, from now on, Konoha will be your second home. You can live like a normal girl, go to the academy, and one day, become a great ninja. I will not live to see the day you achieve your dreams, but I believe in you. I know you will become Hokage."
   Kushina's heart clenched.
   Even at the end of her life, Mito was still thinking about the village.
   The truth was, the destruction of Uzushiogakure-the home of the Uzumaki clan-was not entirely unrelated to Konoha.
   Even someone as powerful as Uzumaki Mito had to bow to the village's decisions.
   Hearing Mito's final words of guidance, Kushina couldn't hold back her tears.
   "Mito-sama... I will always remember your teachings!" she sobbed.
   The two of them talked for a while longer, treasuring their final moments together.
   Then, Biwako Sarutobi, the wife of the Third Hokage, entered the chamber.
   She had come to fulfill Mito's last wishes.
   "Biwako, the Nine-Tails' transfer is complete," Mito said weakly. "You and Hiruzen must take good care of Kushina."
   "Mito-sama, the Third Hokage and I will do our best for the village," Biwako assured her.
   Mito turned to look at Kushina one last time, her vision blurring.
   She murmured in her heart: I have no regrets in this life...
   With that final thought, Uzumaki Mito closed her eyes forever.
   "Mito-sama!"
   "Mito-sama!"
   Kushina and Biwako both cried out, but the legendary kunoichi was gone.
   -
   [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for successfully entering Uzumaki Kushina's body!]
   [Acquired human form!]
   [Reward: Supreme Learning Talent]
   Suddenly, the massive form of the Nine-Tails inside Kushina's subconscious began to shrink.
   A moment later, it had transformed into a human.
   Nine-tails-or rather, Kurama-looked down at his hands and feet, feeling as if he had been reborn.
   His hair was the same shade as his fur-fiery orange-red.
   Glancing at his reflection in the water of Kushina's mindscape, he saw a strikingly handsome face staring back at him.
   At this moment, a thought popped into his head:
   "Damn... who is this beautiful guy?"
   [Kurama Human Form Pic (MC)-->]
   It was a surreal experience.
   Who would have thought that the most feared tailed beast in the world was actually this good-looking?
   Powerful and attractive-this was exactly the outcome he wanted.
   Of course, despite his transformation, the Eight Sign Seal that had been placed on him remained intact.
   But Kurama wasn't worried. He had plenty of ways to weaken it over time. There was no need to rush.
   More importantly, he had now entered a safe vessel.
   Had Mito died before transferring him, he would have disappeared along with her, forced to wait years before regenerating. That would have been an unnecessary setback.
   Compared to Mito's aging body, Kushina's was strong, youthful, and brimming with vitality.
   Kurama smirked to himself.
   He knew Kushina well. If he played his cards right, he wouldn't even need to break the seal himself.
   A few well-placed words, and Kushina would open the sealed gate on her own.
   He was looking forward to that day.
   -
   ---
   I'll upload chapters Shortly ьч &Ч
   Comment your thoughts
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 29 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 8: Chapter 8 : Ninja Academy
   ---
   After Uzumaki Mito's passing, Kushina felt a deep sorrow inside her heart.
   The majestic power of the Nine-Tails had just been sealed within her, and she was still adjusting to its presence. Exhausted both mentally and physically, she quickly drifted off to sleep.
   When Kushina woke up the next morning, she found herself alone in the small, dimly lit room.
   This was the place the Third Hokage had arranged for her-a secluded corner of Konoha, far from the bustling center.
   4
   There were fewer villagers nearby, and transportation was inconvenient. It wasn't a matter of hospitality; the Third Hokage had placed her here as a precaution.
   If the Nine-Tails were to go berserk, the damage to the village would be minimized.
   Despite this, Kushina remained optimistic. Even though Mito, the woman who had taken care of her, was gone, she knew she had to move forward.
   She clenched her fists, determination flaring in her violet eyes.
   1
   "I'll become Konoha's first female Hokage," she declared. "So that Mito-sama can see me from the afterlife, huh!"
   2
   With her goal set, she felt a surge of motivation. However, her body had other priorities at the moment-she needed to use the bathroom.
   After a while, deep within Kushina's subconscious, the presence sealed within her stirred.
   The Nine-Tails-Kurama-sensed an opportunity and let a small amount of his chakra leak out, testing the integrity of the seal.
   Dark red chakra slowly seeped from Kushina's body, swirling ominously around her.
   Kushina, however, didn't panic. Mito had already warned her that this kind of thing might happen.
   Instead, she curiously observed the ominous energy.
   "So this is the Nine-Tails' chakra, huh?" she murmured, watching the tendrils of energy curl around her fingers. "I wonder when I'll be able to control this power!"
   Just as she was marveling at it, a notification-like voice echoed deep in his mind:
   [Ding! The host has completed the first chakra leak while using the bathroom. The seal has been loosened by 40%.]
   6
   Forty percent?!
   The entity within Kushina, hidden within the depths of her mind, was shocked. When the first chakra leak happened in Mito's body, the seal had only weakened by 10%. But in Kushina's case, it was four times as much!
   Heh, youth is really something else, huh?
   1
   However, the moment of amusement was quickly overshadowed by a sudden, pungent smell.
   From his vantage point deep inside Kushina's subconscious, Kurama's counterpart-an entity separate from the Nine-Tails but observing the situation-winced.
   8
   If he wanted to, he could continue watching. But this wasn't exactly something he enjoyed witnessing.
   1
   Unlike Mito, whose body had endured countless years of battle alongside the First Hokage, Kushina was still a young girl-fresh and full of life. Yet, at this moment, she was proving to be just as human as anyone else.
   6
   Severing his connection to the outside world, the entity decided to spare himself the experience.
   A while later, Kushina emerged from the bathroom feeling refreshed.
   She was excited-tomorrow would be her first day at Konoha's Ninja Academy.
   ---
   Three Days Later
   1
   Uzumaki Mito's funeral had been a simple ceremony, just as she had wished. The mourning period had passed, and now it was time for Kushina to begin her new journey.
   As a foreigner from Uzushio, she knew she had to make an impression.
   In the classroom, the instructor stood at the front, introducing her.
   "We have a new student joining us today," he announced.
   Before he could finish, Kushina proudly stepped forward and declared, "I'm Uzumaki Kushina!"
   The class immediately erupted into whispers and murmurs.
   "Whoa, look at her hair!"
   1
   "Yeah! It's so red!"
   "What did she eat to make it that color? Tomatoes?"
   3
   "Hahaha!"
   Laughter filled the room as the students teased her.
   Kushina's excitement faded for a moment as she instinctively touched her bright crimson hair. Her fingers curled into fists, but she took a deep breath.
   "I'll be the first female Hokage of this village!" she announced boldly.
   Among the students, one person in particular observed her with quiet amusement.
   1
   Deep within Kushina, the entity that had watched her from before chuckled. She's got guts.
   3
   After her introduction, the instructor moved on, asking the other students to introduce themselves.
   Among them were some notable names:
   Akamichi Chza, Nara Shikaku, and Yamanaka Inoichi-the next generation of the Ino-Shika-Ch trio.
   3
   Hyuga Hizashi, father of Neji Hyuga, already bearing the Caged Bird Seal.
   Hyuga Hiashi, the heir of the Hyuga clan, though he was attending a different curriculum.
   Hyuga Hikari, a girl with striking resemblance to what Hinata would one day look like. Kurama soon learned that she was likely Hinata's mother.
   1
   [A/N :- What's hinata mom name?]
   24
   Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto, heirs of the Uchiha clan, the latter of whom would one day become Sasuke's mother.
   5
   Inuzuka Tsume, a fiery girl from the Inuzuka clan.
   Aburame Shibi, from the Aburame clan.
   2
   Finally, a boy with spiky blonde hair and bright blue eyes introduced himself.
   "My name is Namikaze Minato," he said with a warm smile. "My dream is to become the Hokage of this village."
   2
   Kushina scoffed internally. This guy? He looks too soft to be Hokage.
   She didn't think much of him, but he seemed to have caught the attention of many students.
   In the days that followed, Kushina quickly made a name for herself.
   Any boy who dared tease her about her hair or challenge her quickly found themselves on the receiving end of her fists.
   Soon, her classmates gave her a new nickname-"Blood Red Pepper!"
   5
   The title spread across the academy like wildfire.
   However, her reputation wasn't just about her strength. She became well-respected among the girls in her class, forming close bonds with Mikoto and Hikari.
   Anytime a female classmate was bullied, Kushina would step in to set things straight.
   To the girls, she was an elder sister figure.
   To the boys, she was a menace-someone who kept stealing the spotlight.
   2
   "She's so strong, but she's dumb!" some of the boys sneered.
   That was the one area where they could feel superior-academics.
   Kushina's worst subject was ninja theory. No matter how hard she tried, she always ranked last in written tests.
   4
   This gave the boys she had beaten up something to gloat about.
   "What's the use of being strong if you can't even pass?" they mocked. "She won't even graduate at this rate."
   7
   But Kushina didn't let it bother her too much.
   After all, tomorrow was the practical exam-the Transformation Jutsu, Body Replacement Jutsu, and Clone Jutsu.
   These three fundamental jutsu were the cornerstone of a shinobi's basic training.
   However, for Kushina, they were also her biggest weakness.
   5
   ---
   And thus, her journey at the Ninja Academy began-one filled with challenges, rivalries, and the first steps toward becoming the Red-Hot Habanero of Konoha.
   2
   But before that, she had a big hurdle to overcome...
   Would she be able to pass tomorrow's exam?
   1
   ---
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 9: Chapter 9 : Meeting
   ---
   Kushina's Hidden Potential
   These days, the Nine-Tails chakra leaking from Kurama through Kushina's body had gradually weakened the seal, loosening it by sixty percent.
   Just as it had happened with Uzumaki Mito, the initial release was the most significant, immediately weakening the seal by forty percent. After that, the process slowed down, gradually depleting Kushina's resistance.
   So far, the seal had loosened by sixty percent.
   Inside her, Kurama was also experiencing an incredible growth in intelligence due to Kushina's abilities. His mind evolved rapidly, adapting to the billion-fold learning potential hidden within his chakra.
   5
   The moment he returned to his human-like consciousness, he immediately performed the Clone Jutsu.
   A single puff of smoke quickly became a dense fog, filling the entire sealed space with identical clones of himself.
   "Good grief," Kurama thought, amused. "This isn't just a simple Clone Jutsu anymore. This has already reached the level of a Forbidden Jutsu-the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu."
   3
   Ordinary clones were just illusions, but Kurama had transformed the technique into something far beyond what it was meant to be.
   8
   As the Nine-Tails, the last thing he lacked was chakra.
   In the original timeline, Naruto had used the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu to create thousands of clones, despite only possessing half of Kurama's chakra-the Yang half.
   7
   But Kurama in his full form? That was a completely different level.
   The sheer power of the complete Nine-Tails was incomparable to its divided self.
   4
   ---
   Ninja School's Clone Jutsu Test
   "What am I going to do? Tomorrow is another basic ninjutsu test!"
   Kushina groaned in frustration, staring at the test paper covered in red marks.
   She wasn't worried about failing the written exams-she had already accepted that part-but her struggles with basic ninjutsu were another issue entirely.
   1
   "Has my Hokage dream sunk before it even set sail?"
   1
   She sighed heavily.
   If she couldn't even pass the Academy's graduation exam, how could she ever become Hokage?
   Her ambitions seemed to be crumbling before they could even begin.
   Lost in thought, Kushina eventually drifted into sleep.
   ---
   The next morning at the Ninja Academy, the first test was the Clone Jutsu.
   The requirement was simple: create a single clone that could move normally.
   If this were the graduation exam, students would need to create at least two functioning clones.
   Today, however, one was enough.
   First up was the Ino-Shika-Ch trio.
   Yamanaka Inoichi, Nara Shikaku, and Akimichi Chza easily completed the task.
   Shikaku sighed, scratching his spiky hair lazily.
   "This is such a drag..."
   1
   Next was Uchiha Fugaku, who effortlessly created two clones.
   6
   After him, Uchiha Mikoto stepped forward, completing the test smoothly. She then turned to Kushina and smiled encouragingly.
   1
   "Kushina, you can do it! Don't let those boys look down on you!"
   Kushina grinned, her usual confidence flaring up.
   "Of course! I got this, Mikoto!"
   Without warning, she pulled Mikoto into a tight hug.
   Up next was Namikaze Minato.
   As expected, he effortlessly created three perfectly identical clones.
   Kushina scoffed, crossing her arms as she glanced at Minato with mild annoyance.
   "Tch. That girly-looking guy actually has some talent."
   Minato's flawless execution shocked even the teachers. His instructor, Moika-sensei, was in awe.
   "This boy..." Moika murmured. "He might achieve greatness one day."
   6
   Finally, it was Kushina's turn.
   She stepped forward confidently, ignoring the whispers around her.
   "It's just Clone Jutsu. What's so scary about it?"
   She formed the hand seal and focused her chakra.
   Poof!
   White smoke erupted around her.
   When it cleared, the result was... a complete failure.
   Her clone lay on the ground, lifeless and twitching.
   3
   It rolled its eyes blankly, unable to function.
   Moika-sensei sighed and rubbed her temples in frustration.
   The way she covered her face with her hands seemed to say:
   "I don't know her. She's not my student."
   The class erupted into laughter.
   "The tail of the class is still the tail of the class!"
   "Blood Red Pepper, huh? With that skill, can she even graduate?"
   More laughter followed, echoing through the room.
   But suddenly-
   Kushina's blood-red hair stood on end.
   1
   Her sharp gaze swept across the room, and the boys immediately fell silent, avoiding eye contact.
   Even Moika-sensei felt an inexplicable shiver run down her spine.
   Since her Clone Jutsu failed, the instructors didn't even bother testing her Transformation Jutsu and Substitution Jutsu.
   2
   Was she disappointed?
   Yes, but only for a moment.
   With her fiery spirit, she quickly shook it off and regained her usual energy.
   ---
   A Voice in the Darkness
   Later that evening, back at home, Kushina lay on her futon, frowning.
   She replayed the test over and over in her mind, trying to understand what went wrong.
   She had enough chakra-there was no doubt about that.
   Then why couldn't she perform the Clone Jutsu?
   No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn't find an answer.
   1
   At that moment, a deep, magnetic voice echoed in her mind.
   "Hey, little girl, what are you stressing about?"
   Kushina's eyes widened.
   That voice...
   It had been a long time since she last heard it.
   "Nine-Tails...?"
   A moment later, she felt her consciousness being pulled away.
   When she opened her eyes again, she found herself inside a vast, eerie space.
   The Sealed Chamber.
   Her footsteps echoed as she hurried toward the giant cage.
   4
   Beyond the massive iron bars, a colossal fox sat in the shadows.
   Its red-orange fur shimmered under the dim light, and its piercing blood-red eyes gleamed with an overwhelming presence.
   For the first time, Kushina stood face-to-face with Kurama inside her subconscious.
   In the original timeline, Jiraiya had forced Naruto into a near-death situation to unlock his connection with the Nine-Tails.
   But for Kushina, the circumstances were different.
   Because the seal had loosened by sixty percent, Kurama had dragged her here himself.
   5
   ---
   A Different Kind of Bond
   10
   Kushina stared up at the enormous beast.
   "Hey, big fox, you called me-what do you want?"
   She showed no fear.
   She had always known Kurama was inside her, but she had never directly communicated with him until now.
   1
   Before her death, Uzumaki Mito had given her one final piece of advice:
   "If you want to control the Nine-Tails, do not think of him as a beast. Treat him as an equal. Respect him as a friend."
   3
   Kushina had taken those words to heart.
   Even though she had never seen Kurama before, she had always believed they could coexist.
   3
   Now, standing before the mighty Nine-Tails for the first time, she smiled.
   4
   Kurama stared at her for a long moment before chuckling.
   "You're an interesting one, brat."
   ---
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 10: Chapter 10 : Mind Eye of Kagura
   1
   .
   Kushina's First Meeting with Kurama
   1
   "Hey, big fox, you called me? What's the matter?"
   Kushina's voice was soft and childlike.
   "It's nothing. You're the landlord, and I'm the tenant. Shouldn't the landlord and tenant at least meet?"
   Kushina placed a small hand under her chin, rolling her big eyes in thought.
   After a moment, she nodded. "That... actually makes sense!"
   "Hey, big fox, you know, I did terribly at Konoha's Ninja Academy today. If I can't even pass the basics, how can I ever become Hokage?"
   Suddenly, an ethereal voice echoed in her mind.
   4
   [Given the Host's current situation, you are now presented with two options:]
   1
   Interrupt Kushina's confession and drive her out of the sealed space. (Reward: Seal loosens to 70%)
   Let her talk and offer some simple comfort. (Reward: Uzumaki Clan's ability - Kagura's Mind Eye. Additionally, gain Kushina's psychological dependence.)
   7
   Kurama, confined within the seal, considered his options. The seal loosening was inevitable, but Kagura's Mind Eye was a rare ability, even among Uzumaki clan members. If Kushina lowered her guard and trusted him more, she might even break the seal herself in the future.
   2
   "Choice two," he decided.
   [Ding! Choice selected. Reward obtained.]
   Despite her tough exterior, Kushina was just a lonely child. She had come to Konoha alone, was forced to become a Jinchriki, and had no family.
   Even her best friend, Uchiha Mikoto, was just a classmate at the Academy.
   Once school ended, Kushina returned to an empty home, spending her time alone.
   Tonight, she finally found someone to confide in-the "big fox" inside her.
   She let out all the frustrations bottled inside her.
   She told Kurama about her struggles at the Academy, how her classmates teased her fiery red hair and called her a "loser."
   After venting, she felt an odd sense of relief.
   It was like she had poured out all the negativity in her heart.
   Kurama, who had been silently listening, chuckled.
   "I'm sorry, big fox, I used you like a trash can to dump all my problems," Kushina mumbled.
   Kurama's massive head tilted slightly.
   "In a way, we're kindred spirits," she continued. "You're feared by the world, and I'm... well, I'm not exactly popular at school either."
   5
   Kurama smirked, flashing his sharp fangs. "Hmm. But personally, I think your hair looks good."
   Kushina blinked in surprise.
   "Look at my fur," Kurama said, flicking his tail. "It's the same shade as your hair. I'd say we match pretty well, don't you think?"
   31
   Kushina's cheeks turned slightly pink.
   6
   For the first time, someone-no, something-was complimenting her hair.
   And it came from a giant, terrifying fox.
   Kurama smirked at her reaction.
   "By the way," he added, "from my perspective, you're just a little kid. So, I'm going to call you 'Little Nana.'"
   15
   Kushina froze.
   She had never been called that before.
   Wait.
   Was she really going to accept a nickname from a giant fox?
   She mentally calmed herself. Remember, Mito-sama said to treat the Tailed Beast as a friend, not as a monster.
   "What do you mean, 'Little Nana'?! I'm not a kid!" she puffed her cheeks in frustration. "I'm already big, okay?"
   Kurama chuckled.
   "I've lived for thousands of years. Even your predecessor, Uzumaki Mito, was just 'Little Mito' to me."
   5
   Kushina huffed, but deep down, she was secretly happy.
   Not to mention, his fur really did match her hair color.
   7
   Kurama, having lived for centuries, saw everyone as a child in his eyes.
   2
   She sighed. "Fine, you can call me Little Nana..."
   Kurama grinned. One step closer.
   10
   As the conversation continued, Kushina slowly began to see Kurama differently.
   Despite being the feared Nine-Tails, he wasn't as scary as she thought.
   In fact, he actually listened to her complaints.
   Kushina's mind suddenly jumped to an important question.
   "Hey, big fox, can you let me use your power?"
   Kurama smirked. "Little Nana, can you break the seal on this cage?"
   1
   Kushina hesitated.
   She had always been warned that Jinchriki and their Tailed Beasts were supposed to restrain each other.
   Unless they achieved true harmony, she must not break the seal.
   Though she was beginning to trust the Nine-Tails, she wasn't foolish.
   "Sorry, big fox. I can't break the seal just yet," she admitted.
   Kurama wasn't surprised. He didn't expect her to release him so quickly.
   "Then why should I let you use my power?" he countered.
   Kushina pouted. She couldn't argue with that logic.
   Then something clicked in her mind.
   "Wait... does my inability to refine chakra have anything to do with you?" she suddenly asked.
   1
   Kurama's ear twitched.
   She figured it out.
   The Uzumaki sealing technique allowed Jinchriki to passively absorb a small amount of their Tailed Beast's chakra.
   However, due to his massive reserves, Kurama's chakra constantly interfered with Kushina's own chakra control.
   This made it harder for her to refine chakra compared to normal ninja students.
   "Ugh, so it was you!" Kushina groaned.
   Kurama merely flicked his tail. "Who else?"
   Kushina rolled her eyes. "Great. The real saboteur has been inside my own body all along."
   After that, the two continued talking for a while.
   Despite everything, Kushina actually enjoyed the conversation.
   For the first time, she didn't feel alone.
   8
   She had someone to talk to, even if that "someone" was a giant fox sealed inside her.
   Kurama, in turn, found her amusing.
   A feisty little girl, but one with spirit.
   "Thanks, big fox," Kushina finally said, standing up. "I feel a lot better after talking to you. See you next time!"
   Kurama simply yawned. "Hmph. Whatever you say, Little Nana."
   Kushina opened her eyes, returning to her dimly lit bedroom.
   She stared at the ceiling, her heart feeling lighter than before.
   It was a strange experience, but... she didn't hate it.
   She even felt bad for the big fox, trapped inside that cage.
   He may have been dangerous, but from what she saw today... he wasn't all that bad.
   "Big fox," she whispered, "I'll help you gain your freedom someday."
   6
   And with that, she drifted off to sleep.
   [Ding! Congratulations! The Host has acquired Kagura's Mind Eye.]
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   Also Should I change little Nana to Little Kushina
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 11: Chapter 11 : Vs Minato
   Little girls are so easy to fool!
   Kurama felt this way. Before the seal could be loosened to 100%, Kushina had already broken the seal for him.
   As for the Kagura Mind Eye, it was also a good ability.
   Kurama was the Nine-Tails, and the Nine-Tails was a manifestation of hatred.
   He could sense malice, and this Kagura Mind Eye could sense chakra within a radius of dozens of kilometers.
   The Uzumaki clan had this ability, and Nagato, being an Uzumaki, also had the ability to sense.
   Kurama believed that with Kushina's potential, she would awaken such an ability soon.
   Konoha Village, Ninja Academy training ground.
   If one wanted to become a ninja, combat training was essential.
   And now, a highly anticipated showdown was about to take place.
   Uzumaki Kushina vs. Namikaze Minato.
   Minato carried the hopes of many boys in the class.
   Except for Minato, the Ino-Shika-Ch trio, and the boys who had not crossed paths with Kushina, every other boy had been beaten by her.
   The reputation of the "Red-Hot Habanero" made them tremble.
   Namikaze Minato was the undisputed genius of their generation, while Uzumaki Kushina was seen as just a brute with raw strength.
   "Come on, Minato! Show that red pepper who's boss!"
   "Yeah, Minato, you're our only hope! That tomato has been too arrogant!"
   "Go, Minato! Teach that embarrassing tomato-haired girl a lesson!"
   The boys cheered for Minato, while Kushina had the full support of the girls.
   Uchiha Mikoto, arms crossed over her chest, muttered softly, "You got this, Kushina."
   Just then, a faint voice reached Minato's ears.
   "Minato, make sure to put that red pepper in her place."
   The speaker was none other than Uchiha Fugaku.
   This surprised Minato.
   "Fugaku, you don't usually get involved with the Red-Hot Habanero. Why now?"
   "Kushina has bullied too many of the boys here. You need to put her in her place!"
   Fugaku's eyes darted away slightly. This wasn't his true intention. He simply wanted to use Minato to suppress Kushina's dominance.
   His reason for targeting Kushina wasn't about standing up for his classmates-it was about Uchiha Mikoto.
   Fugaku was the son of the Uchiha clan leader and the future head of the Uchiha clan.
   And Fugaku liked Uchiha Mikoto.
   With his standing in the Uchiha clan, he believed Mikoto had no reason to reject him.
   Before Kushina had joined the academy, he and Mikoto had a decent relationship.
   They would talk, and things were progressing well. But ever since Kushina arrived and became Mikoto's best friend, the two girls had been inseparable.
   Fugaku no longer had a chance to approach Mikoto. In class, he could only glance at her secretly.
   Mikoto's attention was always on Kushina, and he, the young heir of the Uchiha clan, was almost invisible to her.
   Fugaku probably never expected that his "love rival" would turn out to be another girl.
   Inside Kushina, Kurama sensed Fugaku's malice toward her.
   At the same time, he noticed the way Fugaku looked at Kushina and then at Mikoto.
   Kurama immediately understood the little schemes running through Fugaku's mind.
   Instructor Moika stepped onto the training ground and explained the rules of engagement.
   Weapons such as kunai and shuriken were forbidden, but other techniques could be used freely.
   Minato and Kushina stepped forward, facing each other.
   Minato gave a gentle smile.
   "Kushina-kun, I look forward to this match."
   Kushina scoffed, pointing at the group of boys behind Minato.
   "So, you're the leader of that pack, huh? Then I'll beat you up so they understand the true terror of the Red-Hot Habanero!"
   The boys shrank back, avoiding her gaze.
   Since Namikaze Minato was their symbol of hope, their pillar of strength-
   Then Kushina would crush that hope and smash their pillar to pieces.
   If they wouldn't respect her, she would make them fear her.
   Besides, Kushina couldn't stand Minato's soft, polite demeanor.
   To her, he was too much of a goody-goody, a weakling.
   She swore she would punch all these cowardly boys until they were black and blue.
   "Begin!"
   At Instructor Moika's command, Kushina lunged forward, fist raised.
   Just because she lacked proficiency in ninja theory and ninjutsu didn't mean she wasn't skilled in taijutsu.
   Even Minato, a recognized genius, didn't dare to take her punch head-on.
   He could feel the raw power behind her attack.
   If he took a direct hit, his body would go numb.
   And in that brief moment of paralysis, Kushina would unleash a relentless flurry of attacks.
   If that happened, he would lose.
   As a genius, Minato couldn't accept defeat at the hands of a so-called "failure."
   He thrived under the reputation of being a prodigy.
   He enjoyed the admiration of others, the way people looked up to him.
   He wanted to be Hokage-the leader of the village.
   If he couldn't take her on with brute force, then he would have to outmaneuver her.
   Minato utilized his agility and quick footwork, skillfully dodging Kushina's attacks.
   Boom!
   Kushina's punch slammed into the ground, leaving behind a deep crater.
   Everyone watching swallowed nervously.
   If that punch had hit them, they'd have been hospitalized.
   The Red-Hot Habanero was terrifying.
   She was bad at ninjutsu, hopeless in written exams, but her sheer physical strength was monstrous.
   That was what scared her classmates the most.
   As the battle continued, Minato remained on the defensive, evading every strike.
   The spectators began to grow anxious.
   "Hey, is Minato okay? He's been on the defensive this whole time!"
   "Yeah, Minato is our only hope! If he doesn't put the Red-Hot Habanero in her place, we'll never live this down!"
   "This girl is a total menace!"
   "Shut up and watch!" Fugaku snapped, frustration clear in his voice.
   "The reason a genius is a genius is because they're meant to be above failures like her!"
   He had complete faith in Minato.
   He was certain-Minato would win.
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 12: Chapter 12 : Shadow Clone Jutsu
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ----------------------
   Uchiha Fugaku believed that Minato would win.
   Because Minato was the man he recognized.
   Under the overwhelming aura of Minato's genius, Fugaku-hailed as the Uchiha clan's prodigy and its young leader-paled in comparison.
   But that didn't mean he would bow his head.
   Fugaku knew he possessed strengths that Minato lacked.
   Namikaze Minato had no bloodline limit, while Fugaku was a member of the Uchiha clan. He was certain that his eyes would awaken sooner or later.
   And when that day came, he believed he would surpass Namikaze Minato.
   Perhaps, even Mikoto would look at him differently then.
   On the training grounds, the spar between Minato and Kushina continued. Minato had been at a disadvantage so far, but Fugaku understood his rival well.
   He knew that once Minato fully grasped Kushina's fighting style, that would be the moment he turned the battle around.
   If Namikaze Minato was the number one student at the academy, then Fugaku was number two.
   Seeing his composed expression despite Minato's previous struggles, a few students approached him cautiously.
   "Fugaku, do you think Minato can actually defeat the Red Hot-Blooded Habanero?"
   They had placed all their hopes on Minato. If he couldn't win, then no one could.
   "Hmph."
   Fugaku scoffed slightly, the corners of his mouth lifting. He spoke slowly but with certainty.
   "A battle between shinobi isn't just about taijutsu. Just watch-it's time for Minato to fight back."
   On the training field, Kushina was starting to struggle.
   Her usual confidence was now tinged with frustration.
   Everyone saw Minato form a hand seal.
   Standing at the side, their instructor, Moeka, couldn't help but react with astonishment.
   "As expected of a genius... he's already mastered that technique?"
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   Several bursts of white smoke appeared, and in an instant, Minato created four identical copies of himself.
   It was the Shadow Clone Technique.
   Fugaku's eyes narrowed slightly.
   "Minato... you're always one step ahead of me."
   The watching students erupted into cheers.
   "Yes! Minato, you've got this! Defeat that red-haired demon for us!"
   Previously, when Minato was struggling, they had remained silent.
   But now that he was gaining the upper hand, their suppressed excitement burst forth.
   Including the original, five Minato stood side by side, all facing Kushina.
   Minato smiled confidently.
   "Kushina-san, surrender. You can't win against me."
   "Tch! Just because you made a few clones, you think you've won?"
   Kushina clenched her fists.
   There was no way she would lose to this blonde pretty boy.
   She wasn't the type to back down.
   Minato's five clones rushed at her simultaneously.
   For the first time in the match, Kushina found herself overwhelmed.
   She didn't know which one to attack.
   Minato's speed was incredible. He was light on his feet, graceful, and incredibly agile.
   No matter how she swung, her fists never connected.
   Instead, it was Minato who kept forcing her back.
   "Damn, this pretty boy is actually good."
   The students watching cheered with excitement.
   They had never seen Kushina struggle like this before, and to their surprise, they found it incredibly satisfying.
   "She always bullied us, but now she's finally getting a taste of her own medicine!"
   "Minato, you really are a genius!"
   "Yes! Beat the Red Hot-Blooded Habanero into submission!"
   Fugaku smirked slightly as he watched.
   "Hmph. That'll teach her not to mess with Mikoto."
   While some were cheering, others-like Uchiha Mikoto and Hyuga Hikari-were worried for Kushina.
   At that moment, Kushina saw the smug expressions on the faces of those watching.
   Dogs who only know how to bark when they think they're winning.
   Giving up was never an option for her.
   Kushina Uzumaki never admits defeat!
   Biting her lip, she thought for a moment.
   Shadow Clone Technique, huh?
   If Minato could do it, then so could she.
   Mimicking Minato's hand seal, she took a deep breath and shouted:
   "Shadow Clone Technique!"
   Boom!
   A puff of white smoke erupted.
   But when it cleared, there was only one Kushina-lying flat on the ground, her eyes rolling from dizziness.
   The students burst into laughter.
   "Hahaha! Look at that! She actually thought she could do it!"
   "Yeah! The weakest student at ninjutsu trying to show off against Minato? She should know her place!"
   "As expected from the Red Hot-Blooded Habanero! So much talk, but no talent!"
   Minato couldn't help but suppress a smile at the sight.
   But inside Kushina, a deep voice rumbled.
   "Oi, big fox, that was your fault!"
   Kurama, the Nine-Tails sealed within her, gave an amused grunt.
   "Hmph."
   "Don't mess with me, stupid fox! This is important!"
   "For letting you live inside me, at least help me a little!"
   Kushina, who always acted tough, was on the verge of tears.
   She couldn't afford to lose in front of everyone.
   "Come on, Kyuubi! You're my best friend!"
   Kurama chuckled.
   Teasing her is kind of fun.
   "Fine, kid. Use that jutsu again."
   Kushina's eyes brightened.
   Determined, she formed the hand seal once more.
   The students, still laughing, sneered.
   "She's trying again?"
   "Does she not realize how ridiculous she looks?"
   They mocked her without restraint.
   But this time, Kushina ignored their jeers.
   She focused completely.
   "Shadow Clone Technique!"
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   The ground erupted with a series of smoke clouds.
   And when they cleared-
   The entire training ground was filled with hundreds of Kushinas.
   A sea of red hair surrounded the students.
   The overwhelming presence of so many clones made the atmosphere heavy.
   The previously mocking voices fell silent.
   You could hear a pin drop.
   Even Fugaku's eyes widened slightly in shock.
   Kushina... really did it?
   The once-laughing students now stared in disbelief.
   This was no ordinary Shadow Clone Technique.
   This was an overwhelming number of clones.
   And at the center of them all, the original Kushina grinned.
   "Minato, you're not the only genius here."
   For the first time, Minato's smile faltered.
   This battle wasn't over yet.
   And with that, the real fight had just begun.
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 13: Chapter 13 : Hallucination or What
   1
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   When hundreds of Kushinas stood in the middle of the training ground, the scene fell into complete silence. You could hear a pin drop.
   2
   A match?
   How could Kushina possibly let others dictate the pace of the battle?
   Everyone's eyes widened in disbelief. What they were witnessing was beyond comprehension.
   Could the Blood Red Habanero use Shadow Clone Jutsu?
   Impossible.
   Absolutely impossible!
   How could someone considered a failure in ninja theory and Ninjutsu possibly perform Shadow Clone Jutsu?
   It had to be an illusion. It must be!
   People rely on their knowledge and perception to determine what is real. This is called reality.
   1
   But no matter how many times they blinked and rubbed their eyes, the scene before them didn't change.
   As an instructor, Moika was just as shocked as the students.
   This wasn't just the ordinary Shadow Clone Jutsu-this was clearly the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu, a technique classified as forbidden due to the immense chakra consumption.
   11
   A student from the academy had actually pulled off such a feat.
   In all his years as a teacher, Moika had never witnessed anything like this.
   3
   He wasn't sure if anyone else had ever done it before, but he was certain-this was unprecedented.
   The students who had previously mocked Kushina fell into stunned silence.
   Perfect. This was exactly the outcome she wanted.
   "Thanks, Big Fox."
   Kushina thanked Kurama in her heart.
   Click. Click.
   She clenched her fists, cracking her knuckles, loosening her joints.
   1
   Hundreds of eyes stared at her, filled with fear.
   1
   Among them, Namikaze Minato felt his heart sink.
   How was he supposed to fight this? He had thought his victory was guaranteed.
   But never-never-had he imagined he would face an absolute nightmare.
   This Blood Red Habanero was someone he couldn't afford to mess with.
   For all his talent, for all his achievements-whether in theory, shuriken training, or ninjutsu-was he about to lose?
   Outnumbered a hundred to one? What chance did he have?
   2
   Kushina didn't give Minato a moment to think.
   The army of clones surged forward.
   1
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   Crack!
   1
   A whirlwind of blows rained down.
   3
   When the dust settled, Namikaze Minato lay on the ground-his face swollen, bruised, utterly defeated.
   17
   At that moment, the terror of the Blood Red Habanero engulfed the entire academy.
   Even the so-called genius Namikaze Minato-who had dominated every test-had lost.
   Now, was there anyone left?
   No.
   No one.
   Kushina had completely shattered their expectations.
   Their faith in superiority crumbled, and with it, their spirit.
   From this day forward, no one in the academy dared to provoke the Blood Red Habanero.
   Whenever she passed, they made way.
   "Amazing! Kushina wins!"
   Uchiha Mikoto, Hyga Hikari, and others cheered for Kushina.
   1
   [A/N :- Mikoto Uchiha Pic -->]
   25
   [Hikari Hyuga Pic (Hinata's Mom)-->]
   12
   Kurama hadn't done much-just refrained from disrupting Kushina's chakra control, providing slight assistance.
   3
   With her natural Uzumaki resilience and a touch of extra power, she had pulled off the forbidden Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu.
   That evening, as the academy day ended, things seemed to return to normal.
   But for Instructor Moika, today's events needed to be reported to the Third Hokage.
   This was an assigned task-the Third Hokage paid close attention to the students, always keeping track of Konoha's emerging talents.
   Moika saw this as a sign of the Hokage's dedication to nurturing the next generation.
   2
   In reality, the Third Hokage had a different priority-monitoring Konoha's Jinchriki, Uzumaki Kushina.
   Kneeling respectfully before the Hokage, Moika spoke.
   "Third Hokage-sama, something extraordinary happened at the academy today."
   "Oh?" The old man took a long drag from his pipe, curiosity piqued. "Go on."
   Moika recounted the entire event, from the moment Kushina created the clones to the moment she overwhelmed Minato.
   A heavy silence filled the office.
   The Third Hokage stroked his beard, deep in thought.
   "Shadow Clone Jutsu used at the scale of the forbidden Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu... Tsk, tsk. What a terrifying future."
   Moika nodded. "Hokage-sama, Uzumaki Kushina is an unexpected find."
   1
   "Yes, I know."
   Even so, Moika still believed Minato had the greater potential to become a true shinobi leader.
   A single victory didn't define the future.
   Though Kushina had bested Minato today, Moika remained convinced that Minato's growth would outshine hers in the long run.
   14
   Not just them-there were other promising talents in the academy.
   Uchiha Fugaku was an obvious standout, though Minato's brilliance made his strength seem less remarkable.
   Then there was Nara Shikaku, a strategic genius.
   Yamanaka Inoichi, Akimichi Chza, Aburame Shibi-each had their own impressive talents.
   Even among the female students, Hyga Hikari and Uchiha Mikoto showed immense promise.
   Moika relayed everything he had observed, painting a vivid picture of the academy's brightest prospects.
   "The next generation of Konoha has a bright future!"
   5
   The Third Hokage smiled.
   "Wherever the leaves dance, the fire burns. The shadow of the flame will illuminate the village, and new leaves will sprout once more."
   16
   The old man repeated the words-a philosophy he held close to his heart.
   1
   Moika's report only strengthened his hope for Konoha's future.
   A village thrives when its shinobi flourish, and Konoha was teeming with talent.
   1
   But one thing was certain-everything must remain under his control.
   As Moika left, the Third Hokage sat alone in his office.
   Taking another long drag of his pipe, he exhaled a slow stream of smoke.
   "It's time to guide these students myself."
   6
   ---
   Man how many of are struggling to get a tech job?? ьч ьчьч I'm not getting any opportunities ьчьч
   9
   __----% ( .   '      ' . ) %
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 14: Chapter 14 : Danzo
   ---
   The Shadow Clone Technique, known for its ability to create multiple clones, was a powerful technique in the ninja world. But what if there was more to it?
   What if the user could not just create shadow clones but also use the power of the Nine-Tails? Kushina Uzumaki's recent actions had caught the attention of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.
   Kushina had been learning how to master the chakra within her, and the Third Hokage had begun to believe that she was, indeed, tapping into the power of the Nine-Tails, even if only a small portion of it.
   This was no small feat, especially considering that the Nine-Tails was the most powerful of the Tailed Beasts, a creature whose strength had caused massive destruction in the past.
   Despite her being the current Jinchriki, the Third Hokage understood that she wasn't yet fully in control of the beast's immense power.
   Even so, he couldn't deny that the Uzumaki clan's lineage gave Kushina an unparalleled potential.
   He, along with others in Konoha, had witnessed the power of the Uzumaki clan firsthand in the past-how their seals, their chakra control, and their stamina were far beyond what most other ninja clans could achieve.
   Hiruzen reflected on the past, remembering the Uzumaki clan's glorious history. It had been so powerful that even the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, the "God of Shinobi," had chosen to ally with them and marry into their clan.
   But after Hashirama's passing, the tides had turned. Other nations and ninja villages formed an alliance to destroy the once-great Uzushiogakure, and with it, the formidable power of the Uzumaki.
   It wasn't just any ninja village. Uzushiogakure was a country built on the power of seals, and the fall of such a country had left scars on the hearts of those who had witnessed it.
   For Hiruzen, the rise of a new Uzumaki Jinchriki, one as powerful as Kushina, was not only a personal victory but also a chance for Konoha to reclaim some of the might lost in the wake of Uzushiogakure's fall.
   His mind began to race, envisioning what might be possible if Kushina could gain full control of the Nine-Tails.
   She could surpass even Mito Uzumaki, the previous Jinchriki, and become the perfect vessel.
   Hiruzen couldn't help but feel a sense of awe at the thought of it. The perfect Jinchriki had never been achieved in the history of the ninja world, but if anyone could do it, Kushina had the potential.
   A perfect Jinchriki would be a historic milestone for Konoha, marking an era of unprecedented power and influence.
   If Kushina could master the Nine-Tails, Konoha would stand as the most powerful village in all of the five great countries.
   Other villages would look up to Konoha, and its authority would be unquestioned.
   Hiruzen exhaled a cloud of smoke from his pipe as he allowed these thoughts to settle in his mind.
   With a sigh, he muttered to himself, "We must make sure Kushina feels a deep connection to Konoha, that she sees the village as her true home.
   She must remain loyal, for her strength will be Konoha's greatest asset."
   Kushina's emotional well-being was important, Hiruzen thought. She had been through a lot, being the Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails.
   But he was confident that with time, she would grow into her role, her powers only becoming more refined as she learned to understand them.
   He had seen the potential for loyalty to the village, something that would make her a true asset.
   In the end, all the children of Konoha must be nurtured to understand their duty to the village-something Hiruzen had always emphasized. After all, it was through loyalty that the village could grow stronger.
   His methods of "guiding" the younger generation, what some would call "brainwashing," were effective.
   He had used this approach with many of Konoha's top ninja.
   He had no doubt that it would work on Kushina as well.
   As Hiruzen's thoughts drifted, the door to his office opened, and his old friend, Danzo Shimura, hobbled in, leaning on his cane.
   "Third Hokage," Danzo began, his voice low and serious, "I believe we should keep a close eye on the Nine-Tails Jinchriki. If anything unexpected were to happen, the village could be in danger."
   Hiruzen's expression hardened as he looked up at his old friend. "Hmph, Danzo," he said coldly. "You should be more concerned with your roots. If something were to happen to Kushina, as Hokage, I would bear the responsibility. But let me remind you, did you not give the order when Mito-sama was still alive? You know as well as I do what happened then."
   Hiruzen's words carried weight. In Konoha, the Hokage held absolute power, and while Danzo was influential, he was merely an advisor.
   There was a clear divide between the two men-Hiruzen, the beloved leader of Konoha, and Danzo, the shadowy figure who ran the secretive Root organization.
   Danzo's expression flickered, but he didn't press further. He knew that Hiruzen was not an easy man to sway.
   Besides, his real agenda was not to convince Hiruzen to take action-it was to gather information.
   Danzo's thoughts wandered to his own plans. He had been investigating ways to control the Nine-Tails, seeing it as the ultimate weapon.
   There were two powers he believed could control the Nine-Tails: the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan and the Wood Style of the First Hokage.
   The Sharingan had once been used by Uchiha Madara to control the Nine-Tails during the battle against Hashirama, and the Wood Style of Hashirama was capable of suppressing the Nine-Tails.
   The thought of possessing such power filled Danzo with ambition, but he knew it would not be easy.
   The Uchiha clan had long been weakened, and with only a few of them having awakened the Mangeky Sharingan, it was becoming increasingly difficult to obtain the power he sought.
   But Danzo was patient. He had already begun to study the cells of Hashirama, and though they were difficult to replicate, he knew he was getting closer.
   "I'll leave you to your work, Hiruzen," Danzo said finally, his voice colder than before. "But remember, you will regret this in the end."
   With that, Danzo turned and left, his steps echoing in the hallway. Hiruzen was left alone, thinking deeply about the future of Konoha and the growing power of his village.
   ---
   Meanwhile, Kushina was in high spirits. After a victory at school, having defeated the genius Minato Namikaze, she felt more confident than ever.
   The teasing about her red hair had stopped, and for the first time, she didn't feel like an outcast.
   But beyond the surface, Kushina had been wrestling with her true self-her identity as the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki. It was a burden she carried with pride, but it was also a constant reminder of the power within her.
   She had started to make peace with the beast inside her, even developing a strange bond with it.
   Later that night, Kushina visited the sealed space where the Nine-Tails resided. She had become more comfortable there over the past few weeks.
   As usual, she saw the massive form of the Nine-Tails lounging, its eyes half-closed but aware of her presence.
   "Big Fox," she said with a smile. "Thanks for your help today."
   The Nine-Tails, Kurama, gave a low growl, acknowledging her words.
   Despite their complicated history, Kushina felt a strange kinship with the beast.
   "I know you're not a bad person," she continued. "Maybe you're just misunderstood."
   Kushina's determination shone through as she made a decision. She would stop running from her power and face it head-on. She was ready to take control, to not be defined by fear but by strength.
   "I'll break the seal," she said firmly. "I won't be afraid anymore."
   And so, Kushina vowed to embrace her role, not just as a Jinchriki but as someone capable of great power and even greater resolve.
   ---
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 24 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 15: Chapter 15 : Seal Lifted
   "Snort!"
   Kurama's massive body moved, assuming his original Nine Tails arrogant look, and snorted softly.
   Young girls are so innocent!
   Kushina was touched by such a small favor.
   Kushina is still the strong, lively, and cute Kushina.
   And Kurama is no longer the original Nine Tails, but Kurama.
   "Kushina, if you break the seal, aren't you afraid that I will take over your body?"
   "Humph, big fox, who do you think I am? Kushina is not afraid. You are much better than those who laughed at me in school."
   Kushina walked forward. At this time, she mustered up the courage in her heart without any hesitation.
   "Big fox, let me tell you, even if you take away my body, I will admit it, because there is no way that a Jinchriki who puts a tailed beast in a cage can become a perfect Jinchriki!"
   Swish!
   Kushina ripped off the seal and threw it aside.
   At a young age, Uzumaki Kushina also has a way of using her mouth to escape.
   Naruto may have inherited this in the original novel.
   The sealed door opened, revealing Kurama's complete body.
   This is not half, but the complete Nine Tails.
   This was the first time Kushina saw Kurama's complete and huge body.
   The mountain-like tailed beast gives people a suffocating and oppressive feeling.
   "Big fox, you are so big!"
   "Kushina, what, are you scared, or do you regret it?"
   "I will never regret what I have decided upon."
   In fact, even if Kushina doesn't break the seal, Kurama can break through the seal with his own power.
   During this time, he had loosened the seal eighty percent by releasing the Chakra through Kushina's shushing.
   Breaking through the seal is only a matter of time.
   Now Kushina helped him break the seal, which saved him the trouble.
   Kushina looked up and down Kurama's huge body, quite curious.
   "Um, big fox, do you have a name?"
   Name?
   Nine Tails?
   Kurama?
   It will be all right.
   But now he is Kurama.
   "Kushina, you can call me Master Kurama."
   "Master Kurama, can I touch your tail?"
   Kushina, who has just seen the whole body of Nine Tails, is not surprised at all.
   Kurama's tail is fluffy and looks very comfortable.
   "Touch it!"
   Received permission from Kurama.
   Kushina tiptoed over and touched it carefully with her fingers.
   It's fluffy, full of elasticity, and feels great in the hand.
   It will definitely be very comfortable if you use Master Kurama's tail as a pillow or sleep on it.
   Thinking of this, Kushina couldn't help but rub her little face on Kurama's tail.
   "Master Kurama's tail is so comfortable!"
   This indescribable feeling of comfort made Kushina hum unconsciously.
   "Kushina, why do you want to take advantage of me when we just met?"
   "Ah, Master Kurama, your tail is so comfortable. Little Kushina couldn't help it. Her body didn't obey her orders, so she rubbed it on her own."
   "It's the hands that move the body, it has nothing to do with me, Kushina."
   Kushina took a few steps back, like a child who had done something wrong.
   Inadvertently, she also called herself Little Kushina.
   "As a matter of courtesy, it's a pity that Kushina doesn't have a tail, otherwise I could have let Master Kurama touch it."
   Without the barrier of the sealed gate, Kushina is no stranger to Nine Tails.
   Faintly, she felt that Master Kurama was an important person to her.
   "Master Kurama, can I use your power?"
   "Well, it depends on my mood. Without the restraint of the seal, I want to take a good rest. Kushina, please go back first!"
   "oh!"
   Kushina pursed her lips and said simply.
   She seemed unable to refuse Kurama's order.
   After three steps and one turn, Kushina reluctantly left the sealed space.
   [Ding, congratulations to Host for getting rid of the seal, reward: fusion of Jinchriki's own abilities]
   The system prompt sounded in Kurama's mind.
   Fusion of Jinchriki's abilities?
   Kurama is originally the body of Nine Tails, plus the physique of the Uzumaki clan.
   The healing ability of Nine Tails is already incredible, plus the ability of the Uzumaki family, tsk tsk, I can't even imagine it.
   Even though she broke the seal, Kurama still didn't want to leave Kushina's body.
   In today's ninja world, the only ones that can have an effect on Nine Tails are the sealing technique, the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, and the Wood Style of Senju Hashirama.
   The Uzumaki clan, who are best at sealing techniques, Uzumaki Kushina is her own Jinchriki.
   He can rule out the sealing technique.
   In Kushina's body, he can better observe the movements of Konoha and the ninja world.
   The most important thing is that Kurama is not a fox now.
   Naturally, there is more interesting fun in Kushina's body.
   When will Kushina see her true form?
   Kurama needs to think carefully, he can't always face Kushina in the form of Nine Tails.
   The next day!
   On the roof of the Hokage Building, the Third Hokage and the students of the Ninja School spoke eloquently about "The Will of Fire".
   Everyone else listened with rapt attention, their eyes full of longing and yearning.
   Kushina was not impressed by this.
   She shouted to Kurama in her heart.
   "Lord Kurama, when will the old man Third Hokage abdicate? I cannot let others take the lead. I want to become the Fourth Hokage."
   If you want the Third Hokage to unseat Hokage, it will be harder than reaching the sky.
   The Third Hokage obsession with power is, in some ways, even worse than Danzo's.
   In the original work, even the Third Hokage was forced to abdicate in favor of Minato due to circumstances.
   That's because Namikaze Minato is one of his own he is his disciple Student, and he respects him quite a bit.
   Even if they abdicate, the Third Hokage will still participate in politics.
   No, as soon as Minato died, the Third Hokage immediately took over.
   "Kushina, if you want to become a Hokage, with the Third Hokag here, you should wait a little longer."
   Kurama joked.
   _____________________
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 21 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 16: Chapter 16 : Graduation
   ---
   Time flies, and it's graduation day in a blink of an eye.
   In the past few years, Kushina has been trained by Kurama (Nine-Tails) to become a "bad boy." Like Tomboyish
   Inside of Kushina, Kurama seemed to know both astronomy and geography.
   With Nine Tails in her body, Kushina feels that she can learn different knowledge every day.
   At this time, the person Kushina admired the most in her heart was Kurama, her partner inside her.
   At the same time, Kurama also learned the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan from Kushina.
   5
   With his billion-fold learning talent, he used the Uzumaki clan's sealing techniques to create new tricks.
   Kurama created the sealing technique that can seal the soul, as well as a series of other sealing techniques.
   4
   Also, Rasengan is no longer exclusive to Namikaze Minato.
   12
   As Kurama, the Nine-Tails, he can do Tailed Beast Bomb, not to mention making rasengan.
   1
   Konoha Village, Ninja School!
   Today is Kushina's graduation day. They all successfully passed the graduation examination and are waiting for the teacher to divide them into Teams
   1
   Namikaze Minato and Uchiha Fugaku graduated before Kushina because they were outstanding in all aspects.
   2
   And Namikaze Minato's teacher is none other than Third Hokage's disciple, Jiraiya.
   Being able to become a disciple of the Third Hokage means that you are one step closer to the Hokage.
   Minato was very excited about this.
   Not only that, the Third Hokage allowed his disciple to serve as the mentor of Fugaku, the young leader of the Uchiha clan, Jnin, which can be said to have a "long-term vision"!
   The Third Generation's wishful thinking is so great!
   3
   Although Jiraiya is lustful, Third Generation still trusts him as his apprentice.
   Not to mention Jiraiya, at Third Hokage age, he also wants to see beauties!
   1
   Teacher Moika on the stage looked at everyone, coughed a few times, and cleared her throat.
   3
   "Okay, everyone, first of all, congratulations on your successful graduation. Next, I will read out the Team list."
   1
   "Team 8: Hyuga Hizashi, Inuzuka Tsume, Goshu, mentor Jnin: Sarutobi Yaomaru!"
   Inuzuka Tsume is Kiba's mother in the original novel.
   6
   As for Sarutobi Yaomaru, he is not the son of the Third Hokage, he is just a member of the Sarutobi clan.
   "Team 4: Akamichi Choza, Nara Shikaku, and Yamanaka Inoichi."
   The flowing Team , the iron-clad Ino-Shika-Ch.
   Kurama was not surprised that these three people were in the same Team .
   Ino-Shika-Ch is a combination that has existed in Konoha since its founding.
   3
   Akamichi Choza, Nara Shikaku, and Yamanaka Inoich are the leaders of their clans, and they work together quite well.
   Besides, the Akamichi clan, the Nara clan, and the Yamanaka clan have been family friends for generations.
   "First Team : Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, Hyuga Hikari!"
   17
   "Ah, great, little Mikoto, little Hikari, we don't have to be separated."
   There was a burst of cheers, the most excited one being Kushina.
   After spending so much time with Kurama, her name for Mikoto and Hikari had a special affectionate tone.
   Mikoto is still older than Kushina, but this is Kushina's kindness, and she and Hikari could only accept it happily.
   Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari hugged each other and cheered.
   When best friends are together, Kushina is the most excited, and Hikari is the shyest.
   A girl's happiness is that simple.
   If Uchiha Fugaku saw this scene, his whole face would darken and he would feel sulky.
   "Damn it, why do all the good things happen to Blood Red Pepper?"
   Teacher Moika on the stage looked at the list and then at the people in the audience.
   "By the way, Minato-san, Fugaku-san, and Aburame Shibi, who graduated before you, are in the second Team , and their teacher is Jiraiya."
   Aburame Shibi: Am I not a genius, so I am not worthy of being a Team mate?
   4
   Although Aburame Shibi is not a genius, the Aburame clan is trendy!
   Wearing sunglasses and a turtleneck, he looks aloof and talks little.
   Compared with other clans in Konoha Village, the Aburame clan has always been at the forefront of fashion trends.
   As for the other Teams, Routine Passerby A, B, and C, I will not go into details.
   Team one, Team two, Team four, Team eight.
   Is this the tradition of Konoha, the Twelve Little Strong Genins?
   Other Team have the usual configuration of two boys and one girl.
   There are only the first Team where Kushina is and the fourth Team of Ino-Shika-Ch.
   1
   One is a girls Team .
   One is a boys Team .
   By the way, the boys Team also has Minato's Team .
   1
   At this time, Kushina looked here and there, and she discovered the blind spot of the problem.
   "Ms. Moika, the teacher of Team 2 is Jiraiya, and the teacher of Team 8 is Sarutobi Yaomaru. Why don't we have instructors in Team 1 and Team 4?"
   "Very good, Kushina-san, your senses are very keen!"
   This is one of the few compliments that Teacher Moika has given to Kushina.
   In Moika's impression, Kushina has always been a carefree person.
   Kurama in Kushina laughed out loud, even for this, he had to praise her.
   At present, in Konoha, there are only a few people who can be named as the Jnin-Sensei.
   Kurama could guess the candidates with her eyes closed.
   3
   "Jnins, the teacher who guides the first and fourth Teams, I don't know who they are. They are still on a mission and will be back in three days. You will know who your teacher then."
   2
   After the Team division, Kushina held Mikoto in her left hand and Hikari in her right hand and went shopping.
   On the street, Kushina started chatting with the two of them.
   "Little Mikoto, little Hikari, I will teach you the art of speaking, and you will always succeed."
   4
   The art of speaking?
   Uchiha Mikoto and Hyuga Hikari's eyes widened, looking very interested.
   In the past few years of getting along with Kushina, they have always learned all kinds of strange knowledge from Kushina.
   As for where Kushina's knowledge comes from, it's naturally the nonsense from Kurama.
   "Listen, the art of speaking is very important. Change casualness to attentiveness, change 'I don't know it' to 'I'm willing to learn it.' This is the art of speaking, and you must learn it, okay?"
   1
   "Hmm, that seems to make sense!"
   Uchiha Mikoto and Hyuga Hikari nodded seriously.
   Following Kushina, they learned another lesson today.
   3
   ---
   This is unedited yesterday I don't know how it got released but i changed most of it if there are any mistakes let me
   Once again I'm sorry ьч
   2
   Check out other novels
   1
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 27 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 17: Chapter 17 : Sakumo
   ---
   The other teams have already carried out their tasks, but Kushina's first team is still doing nothing.
   Without Jnin's leadership, they, as the first-team Genin, would not be able to take on the mission.
   On the streets of Konoha, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari continue their daily life as girls-shopping!
   When they walked into the barbecue restaurant, they happened to meet the Ino-Shika-Ch trio: Yamanaka Inoichi, Nara Shikaku, and Akimichi Chza.
   Kurama inside Kushina's body couldn't help but sigh when he saw these three people.
   With the exception of Yamanaka Inoichi, are Nara Shikaku and Akimichi Chza's looks and personalities inherited from generation to generation?
   That can't be said to be inherited at all, it's simply carved from the same mold.
   In the original work, Yamanaka Inoichi's daughter is Yamanaka Ino, but her parents don't look much alike.
   But Nara Shikamaru, son of Nara Shikaku, and Akimichi Chji, son of Akimichi Chza, they were carved from the same mold.
   Not only Shikamaru, but also Shikamari's son
   "Hey, Shikaku, Inoichi, and Chza, you are you three coming to eat barbecue !"
   Kushina greeted the three warmly.
   In the ninja school, Kushina has a good impression of Ino-Shika-Ch.
   These three people at least never laughed at her hair or messed with her.
   Kushina knew it after being a classmate of Akimichi Chza for so long.
   "Yeah, it's really troublesome. We have to go on a mission with the teacher right after we finish eating."
   Nara yawned lazily, looking like he couldn't wake up.
   "Hey, is the instructor of your fourth class already here?"
   "Well, don't you know? He seems to be called Hatake Sakumo or something, and he has the title of Konoha's White Fang. He looks very powerful."
   Hatake Sakumo?
   Kurama inside Kushina heard the name.
   This is Hatake Kakashi's father.
   I didn't expect that Ino-Shika-Ch's, Jnin-Sensei, would be him!
   While Kushina was chatting with them, a man with white hair, a short sword on his back, and half a Hokage robe walked into the barbecue restaurant.
   It was none other than Hatake Sakumo.
   At this time, Hatake Sakumo was holding a baby in his arms, about one years old.
   What the hell, this baby is Kakashi.
   "Shikaku, Inochi, Chza, let's go, the mission has come."
   Hatake Sakumo came to the BBQ restaurant and said something to Nara, Shikaku, and the others.
   " Sakumo-Sensei, are you taking your child on a mission?"
   Sakumo smiled gently.
   "It's okay. This mission is not difficult. Kakashi's mother died Early, so I can only take him with me."
   The Ino-Shika-Ch surrounded Hatake Sakumo and looked at Kakashi in his arms, tut-tutting teasingly.
   "It turns out that the Sensei child is called Kakashi. His eyes look exactly like the teacher's, and he has this hair. He's so cute."
   Nara Shikaku couldn't help but murmur in his heart: "Sensei taking the children to perform the task will not make the task more troublesome, right?"
   This is simply Nara Shikaku's overthinking. Konoha's White Fang is more famous than the three disciples of the Third Hokage.
   After saying a simple hello to Kushina and the others, Hatake Sakumo left with Ino-Shika-Ch.
   There are only three people left in the BBQ restaurant: Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari.
   The three people stared at each other. Now, other teams have Jnin-Sensei, but their first team does not.
   "Kushina, why haven't our instructor come yet? As a ninja, you have never performed a mission. Isn't it too bad?"
   "Little Mikoto, I don't know . Just wait!"
   Kushina want to carry out the mission earlier? After completing the mission, she gains the experience of a ninja.
   She'll have a glorious name and be able to accumulate it.
   This will allow her to advance through the ranks and eventually become the Hokage.
   "Kurama, do you know who our Jnin-Sensei is?"
   "Don't worry, just wait, Kushina, she will appear."
   At dusk, Kushina and the three of them had gone home.
   At the corner of Konoha, the Uchiha clan.
   Mikoto met Uchiha Fugaku as soon as she returned to the clan.
   Uchiha Fugaku graduated before Kushina and the others, and is now a special Jnin of Konoha Village, a member of the Konoha Police Department.
   He has many tasks, and it is very difficult to meet Uchiha Mikoto.
   Now, he finally found time to meet Mikoto.
   Tomorrow, he has another mission.
   "Mikoto, congratulations on your graduation. Have you already carried out your mission? Be careful when leaving the village. The mission is dangerous, so be careful!"
   Fugaku narrowed his eyes and smiled gently.
   "Well, Genin's missions are usually not too difficult. Fugaku-Sama, what can I do?"
   Uchiha Mikoto's tone was not enthusiastic, but it was not cold either.
   People in this world are very precocious. Hinata fell in love with Naruto when she was only a few years old.
   Haruno Sakura, who had just graduated and became a Genin, had almost kissed by Naruto, who had transformed into Sasuke, at the age of 12.
   Oh, when Sasuke defected, Sakura wanted to abandon everything and go with him.
   This can be considered an "elopement"!
   Maybe, this is a ninja!
   Uchiha Mikoto didn't understand what Fugaku meant.
   It's just that Mikoto didn't care about this at the moment, and she clearly rejected Fugaku.
   Uchiha Mikoto just wants to become stronger, because the current ninja world is still in the turmoil of war.
   Uchiha Fugaku is the young patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and his identity lies there.
   As members of the Uchiha clan, occasional encounters are beyond Mikoto's control.
   Fugaku finally found time to meet Mikoto in his busy schedule. Today, he was going to express his feelings.
   "Mikoto, you know that the leader of the Uchiha clan will be me sooner or later. If my father dies on the battlefield, I will take over as clan head immediately."
   A filial son, really a filial son.
   If Fugaku's father heard this, he would definitely beat him up, and he might even die in filial piety.
   No wonder Fugaku could give birth to a "filial son" like Itachi.
   It is true that like father, like son.
   "With me, you will become the future patriarch's wife."
   "Young Patriarch, these are turbulent times and I don't want to talk about this."
   Uchiha Mikoto's attitude towards Fugaku is still lukewarm, just like how she treats everyone else.
   But Fugaku is not happy.
   He is the future leader of the Uchiha clan, and there are countless women in the clan who fawn over him and want to become the clan leader's wife.
   But Uchiha Mikoto is not among these women.
   What you don't get is always in turmoil.
   Angry in his heart, Fugaku's tone increased a few decibels.
   "Mikoto, you don't like me,is it because you like Kushina, that bloody red pepper?"
   Kushina?
   How is this possible?
   Mikoto has always regarded Kushina as her best friend, nothing more.
   ____________
   A/N : No Yuri
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   If there are mistakes let me know
  
   comment 30 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 18: Chapter 18 : Tsunade Senju
   "Yes" Mikoto is still too simple.
   At first glance, she seems like a good wife and a loving mother.
   Hearing the words "Yes," Uchiha Fugaku's eyes widened.
   He glanced up and down at Mikoto with disbelief.
   Looking at Fugaku's strange eyes, Uchiha Mikoto didn't understand why the young patriarch was looking at her like this.
   Thinking of the a scene, with Kushina and Mikoto together, Fugaku suddenly got goosebumps all over his body.
   No wonder Mikoto always rejected his advances. Today, Uchiha Fugaku finally realized the reason.
   There was a problem with her Sexuality. Then this, this, this...
   So Unexpected!
   Uchiha Fugaku was left in a daze.
   There was sudden silence for a few seconds, and the atmosphere became awkward.
   "Young Patriarch, the Patriarch has something to discuss with you!"
   Suddenly, the tranquility was broken by the call of an Uchiha clansman.
   "I know, I'll be right over."
   Uchiha Fugaku followed the clansman and left in a hurry.
   Strange, what happened to the young patriarch just now?
   It seemed that the communication techniques taught by Kushina were quite effective
   No, Uchiha Mikoto said "Yes," and the young patriarch left immediately.
   Afterall she likes Kushina she's is good friend
   Uchiha Mikoto didn't want to be too involved with Fugaku, the young patriarch.
   Thinking of this, she couldn't help but feel a little happy.
   Suddenly, the mood shifted.
   Mikoto suddenly slapped her head, and her reflex arc finally clicked into place.
   "Oh, Young Patriarch Fugaku has misunderstood me and Kushina..."
   "Phew-thank goodness. I'll be able to avoid the harassment from the young Chief in the future."
   Mikoto breathed a sigh of relief.
   Right now, she wasn't interested in love or anything like that. She just wanted to become stronger. That's all.
   She adjusted her breathing and returned to her home.
   The next day, at the Konoha training ground!
   Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari were waiting there.
   Their guide, Jnin-Sensei, was supposed to show up today.
   The three of them were excited. Who would their Jnin-Sensei be?
   Minato's team Jnin-Sensei was Jiraiya.
   Ino-Shika-Ch's team Jnin-Sensei was Konoha's White Fang - Hatake Sakumo.
   Hyuga Hizashi, Inuzuka Tsume, Character 1, and their Jnin-Sensei was Sarutobi Yaomaru.
   In terms of fame, Sarutobi Yaomaru was not as well-known as Jiraiya or Hatake Sakumo.
   But he was from the same clan as the Third Hokage, so that was okay.
   Kushina and the others were hoping that their teacher wouldn't be some unknown person.
   "Hello, three lovely beauties!"
   A crisp voice echoed from high in the sky.
   Bang.
   What followed was a black shadow falling from the sky, landing with a thud and smashing a deep pit into the earth.
   This kind of dramatic entrance was too cool.
   Kushina, in her body, immediately recognized the figure.
   Yellow twin tails and a diamond-shaped mark on her forehead.
   Wearing a green windbreaker with a big word "GAMBLE" written on it.
   Of course, that wasn't the main point.
   What caught everyone's attention was her unscientific, proud bust that was envied by countless girls.
   Yes, it was Tsunade.
   Kurama had guessed that Kushina and the team' Sensei would likely be Tsunade, and it turned out to be true.
   At this time, there were not many elite Jnin who could be thier Jnin-Sensei.
   It was either Tsunade or Orochimaru.
   If it had been Orochimaru, Kurama would have still been in trouble with Kushina's body.
   But Tsunade? That was the best possible outcome.
   Tsunade appeared in front of them in such a stunning way that it left Kushina and the others stunned.
   Even though they were all girls, Kushina and the others couldn't help but be mesmerized by Tsunade.
   They stared at her chest.
   "Tsk tsk--"
   The three of them looked down at themselves at the same time, gazing at their own bodies.
   They almost couldn't help but sigh.
   It would be great if they had figures like hers.
   Kushina was the first to react and threw herself into Tsunade's arms.
   " Tsunade-nee, long time no see! I didn't expect you to be our teacher!"
   Even while hugging her, Kushina rubbed her little face against Tsunade.
   Inside Kushina's body, Kurama could feel Tsunade's softness.
   Just like in the original story, when Konohamaru first met Tsunade, it was the same kind of "bouncy" feeling.
   Tsunade gently touched Kushina's red hair.
   "Kushina, it's been a long time. I have missed you too."
   As the Student of the Third Hokage and the granddaughter of the First Hokage, Tsunade had become their teacher.
   Uchiha Mikoto and Hyuga Hikari were equally surprised.
   "Kushina, do you know Tsunade, the granddaughter of the First Hokage and Student of the Third Hokage?"
   "Yeah, I've known Tsunade-nee even before I entered the ninja school."
   Tsunade becoming Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari Sensei naturally meant that she was connected to the Third Hokage.
   One from the Uchiha clan, one from the Hyuga clan, and one with the Nine-Tails sealed inside her.
   In fact, the Third Hokage had considered Orochimaru for the role of their teacher.
   But considering Kushina's unique identity and Orochimaru's dark temperament, even the Third Hokage, as their teacher, wasn't sure about it.
   In the end, the Third Hokage chose Tsunade.
   "Granddaughter of the First Hokage, Student of the Third Hokage, and now, you're going to call me Tsunade-sensei!"
   "Yes, Tsunade-sensei!"
   The three of them answered in unison, their excitement evident.
   "Lovely girls, please introduce yourselves first so I can get to know you better!"
   "I'll go first. Uzumaki Kushina, who likes touching..."
   Kushina was about to say that she liked to touch the Nine-Tails' tail.
   But the fact that she had the Nine-Tails sealed inside her was a secret, so she stopped herself.
   The big eyes rolled.
   "I like touching my belly and dream of becoming Hokage."
   Touching your belly? What kind of hobby is that?
   Anyway, Kushina always had some weird ideas.
   Mikoto and Hinata were already used to it.
   "Dream of becoming Hokage?"
   Tsunade's eyes narrowed slightly, thinking deeply.
   "Uchiha Mikoto, I want to become stronger. I want to become a ninja like you, Tsunade-sensei..."
   "I, I, I also want to become stronger. I want to change the Hyuga clan."
   The last person to speak was Hikari.
   Among the Hyuga clan, she was usually very quiet.
   But around Kushina and Mikoto, Hikari felt she could speak freely without pressure.
   "Yes, all three of you have great dreams, but whether you become ninjas or not depends on me."
   With a few clanging sounds, Tsunade took out three bells from her chest.
   She had learned this from the Third Hokage.
   However, the Third Hokage had used only two bells, and Tsunade had improved it by adding an extra one. She felt there was no need to make things so difficult, so she used three bells instead.
   "Whatever you do, the one who grabs the bell will be qualified. The one who can't grab it has to return to the ninja school."
   The eyes of the three girls lit up with determination.
   " Tsunade-nee... Tsunade-sensei, don't get beaten by me then!!"
   Hmmp!!
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   If there are mistakes let me know
  
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 19: Chapter 19 : Bell Test
   Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari surrounded Tsunade in a triangle.
   Mikoto was the first to attack.
   Fire Style : Great Fireball Technique!
   1
   Here comes the Fire Style of the Uchiha clan.
   Unfortunately,It did not hit her.
   2
   There is Kushina on the left and Hikari on the right.
   Tsunade's purpose is not to fight them, but to prevent them from grabbing the bell.
   Boom-
   The scorching fireball floated past, and Hyuga Hikari suddenly shouted:
   "Kushina, up there!"
   Dodging the Great Fireball's attack, Tsunade jumped high into the air.
   What was waiting for her in the air was Kushina's fist.
   This is a wonderful collaboration.
   From the beginning, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari showed tacit teamwork.
   Tsunade couldn't help but sigh inwardly:
   "Tsk tsk, the tacit understanding between these three people is really good!"
   Kushina's big fist was directed toward Tsunade's head.
   Ninjas don't hold back in a fight between ninjas.
   If bell was snatched away from tsunade like this, it would prove that her strength was nothing more than this.
   Boom-
   There was a low muffled sound, the collision between fist and arm.
   Tsunade directly blocked Kushina's attack with her arm.
   It gave Kushina the feeling that the bell was right in front of her, but seemed to be thousands of miles away and could never be touched.
   The two of them fell to the ground one after another.
   "Kushina, I didn't expect you to be so strong!"
   "Hey-hey-"
   Kushina bit a bunch of red hair in her mouth and smiled slightly.
   "As expected of Tsunade-sensei!"
   As soon as she finished speaking, there was a bang, and Tsunade turned into a ball of white smoke and disappeared from the place.
   "Mikoto, head to the west, on the big tree fifty meters away!"
   Hyuga Hikari reminded loudly.
   "Ok!"
   Swish swish--
   Several shurikens came out of Uchiha Mikoto's hands and flew toward Tsunade on the big tree.
   She saw veins appearing on Hyuga Hikari's cheeks and her Byakugan activated.
   1
   For Hyuga Hikari, who has opened her Byakugan, Tsunade's figure cannot be hidden.
   " Byakugan!"
   There's no such thing as playing hide-and-seek with someone who has supercilious eyes.
   If there is anyone, it can only be that idiot Boruto.
   19
   Tsunade was very satisfied with these three Students.
   The tacit understanding between them is like partners who have performed many missions and worked together for many years.
   Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh--
   Several shurikens spun at Tsunade's fingertips.
   Uchiha Mikoto's shuriken attack was caught by Tsunade with her bare hands.
   Seeing that the attack was ineffective, three of them ran toward Tsunade with their hands behind their backs.
   This is a standard ninja run.
   11
   Mikoto's eyes suddenly opened, revealing a pair of scarlet pupils with two black magatama inside.
   Sharingan.
   Mikoto now has Two Tomoe Sharingan.
   3
   "Kushina, cover me!"
   "Well, Mikoto, go ahead with confidence."
   Tsunade watched this scene with interest.
   Sharingan.
   Byakugan.
   What an interesting combination.
   But don't underestimate Konoha's Jnin!
   Tsunade jumped to the ground, raised her fist, and smashed it down.
   1
   Rumble--
   The land was suddenly torn apart, the cracks were tens of meters long and bottomless.
   The power of this punch was so terrifying to both Mikoto and Kushina,
   ...
   Under the observation of Mikoto's Sharingan, they did not fall into the cracks.
   "Mikoto, keep a medium to long distance from Tsunade-sensei and attack with Fire Style."
   "Hikari, you use Gentle Fist to attack Tsunade-sensei, and I will take the opportunity to grab the bell."
   At this moment, Kushina became the captain of this team.
   She knew her partner's abilities very well and immediately issued tactics.
   Tsunade crossed her arms in front of her, looking very impressive.
   "Kushina, talking tactics in front of the enemy is not a wise approach."
   Tsunade smiled.
   "Fire Style, Great Fireball Technique!"
   "Gentle Fist :Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms."
   Uchiha Mikoto and Hyuga Hikari launched an offensive against Tsunade.
   However, they were all defended by Tsunade.
   The three looked at each other and understood.
   "Tsunade-sensei, we want you to watch the bell being taken away."
   "You little brats, don't be too proud!"
   When Tsunade wanted to move, she found that she couldn't move.
   At some point, a black pattern appeared under Tsunade's feet.
   Kushina clapped her hands.
   "Hey, Tsunade-sensei, this is my sealing technique. You can't move if you stand on top of this sealing pattern."
   Suddenly, Tsunade understood everything.
   The attack by Mikoto and Hikari just now led her into this trap.
   "These three really surprised me."
   Tsunade muttered inwardly.
   Kushina walked toward Tsunade in a swaggering manner.
   "As a ninja, don't get carried away, and don't underestimate Konoha's Jnin. This is my first advice to you as a teacher."
   Tsunade snorted slightly.
   She used brute force to break free from the sealing technique of Kushina's sealing operation.
   5
   "My, sealing technique actually..."
   Kurama, inside Kushina's body, observed the entire battle.
   A fight between women would be quite interesting if it weren't for the hair-pulling.
   Three of them have tried their best.
   Next, there was another round of fight.
   Time passed minute by minute.
   Uchiha Mikoto, Hyuga Hikari, and Kushina were all soaked with sweat.
   Mikoto and Hikari no longer had the energy to fight and collapsed on the ground.
   Tsunade still looked relaxed.
   But Kushina still didn't give up. She seemed to have endless physical strength and continued to grab the bell.
   This reminded Tsunade of what her grandmother, Uzumaki Mito, told her before she passed away.
   Kushina, this little devil, seems to be from the Uzumaki clan like her grandmother.
   1
   Thinking of this, Tsunade understood Kushina's energetic body.
   "It seems that Kushina needs to be restrained so that i can take a rest."
   Hoo, ho-
   and Kushina's breathing became rapid.
   "Damn it, Tsunade-nee is too strong. Hikari and Mikoto have all fallen. What should I do?"
   1
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   If there are mistakes let me know
  
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 20: Chapter 20 : Passed
   "Damn it, Mikoto and Hikari both fell down. What should I do?"
   Giving up is not a word in Kushina's life dictionary.
   Suddenly, a system notification sounded in Kurama's mind within Kushina's body.
   [Ding! Based on the current status of the Host, three options are provided for the Host]
   [Option 1: Help Jinchriki Kushina grab the bell, reward: unknown benefits]
   1
   [Option 2: Control Jinchriki Kushina's body and beat Tsunade up. Reward: Water Style, Water Dragon Bomb Technique]
   3
   [Option 3: Leave it alone and let it develop. Unexpected rewards: Fire Style, Great Fireball Technique]
   1
   Water Dragon Bomb?
   Great Fireball?
   As a member of the Nine Tails, Kurama didn't need these kinds of ninjutsu.
   6
   Besides, controlling Kushina's body to beat Tsunade would cause massive disruptions.
   It wasn't worth it for a Water Dragon Bomb.
   The unknown rewards were the most intriguing.
   4
   Kurama chose the first option without hesitation.
   Kushina bit a strand of her red hair between her teeth and looked at Uchiha Mikoto and Hyuga Hikari, both lying on the ground tiredly.
   2
   She wouldn't give up.
   There was only one way to make her give up, and that was to grab the bell.
   Clenching her fist, Kushina charged at Tsunade again.
   "Come on!"
   Tsunade admired Kushina's resilience and determination. But she also felt it was time for Kushina to take a break.
   Within a few moments, Kushina reached Tsunade.
   Both fists were thrown forward, but just when Tsunade was about to block the attack, a golden chain emerged from Kushina's body and ensnared Tsunade.
   1
   "Good chance!"
   Kushina's eyes lit up, and she stretched her right hand toward Tsunade's waist.
   Despite being bound, Tsunade's body shifted slightly to the side.
   Kushina lunged at her, only to miss.
   The sound of bells ringing echoed.
   The bells landed right in front of Kushina's eyes.
   Kushina eagerly grabbed it, her excitement palpable.
   "Hey, Tsunade-sensei, I got it!"
   At the same time, the golden chains binding Tsunade loosened and returned to Kushina's body.
   Tsunade was stunned.
   The golden chains were the signature technique of the Uzumaki clan-Adamantine Sealing Chains.
   Kushina hadn't expected to awaken them during her battle with Tsunade, but it seemed that she was only able to use a single chain for now.
   This was only one of her abilities.
   Kushina didn't rely solely on the Adamantine Sealing Chains to grab the Bells.
   Even when she was trapped, Tsunade managed to dodge her attack.
   But just as Kushina leaped into the air, a dark red tail extended from her backside and hooked the bell hanging from Tsunade's waist.
   3
   That dark red tail sent a shiver down Tsunade's spine.
   She thought to herself:
   "Besides the golden chain, what is that dark red tail? Is it also an ability of the Uzumaki clan?"
   This time, Tsunade wasn't quick enough to dodge.
   Kurama inside Kushina smiled slightly.
   It had been a surprise attack, simply extending the tail to hook Tsunade's bells.
   It was that easy to grab the bell.
   Kushina calmed down after her excitement faded.
   She was already familiar with the dark red tail.
   It was the power of the Nine Tails in her body.
   "Thank you, Kurama!"
   "You're welcome, Kushina. Congratulations on becoming a ninja."
   Having spent many years with Kurama, Kushina understood that the Nine Tails had its own reasons for helping her.
   She didn't ask why Kurama helped her. If she wanted help, she wouldn't hesitate to ask.
   1
   This time, she would grab the Bells with her own strength.
   But in the end, Kurama had lent a hand, and Kushina happily accepted the help.
   Kushina, now with the bell in hand, walked over to Mikoto and Hikari.
   1
   "Here, Mikoto take one, Hikari take one"
   All three girls now had bells.
   "Hey, Tsunade-sensei, now that all three of us have passed the test, we can finally be considered ninjas!"
   Tsunade gathered them all in a hug.
   "You did great. You all passed."
   In fact, even if Kushina and the others hadn't grabbed the bell, Tsunade would have let them pass.
   1
   The bell was just a tool to test their teamwork.
   Kushina and the others had already passed the test when they first worked together to attack Tsunade.
   After hearing Tsunade's explanation, Kushina and the others opened their mouths in surprise.
   "Ah, it was that simple!"
   "So, we didn't have to fight so hard to grab the bell!"
   Kushina felt tricked by Tsunade.
   Kurama inside Kushina was also a little surprised by the bell test.
   He hadn't expected that Kushina would awaken the Adamantine Sealing Chains during this period.
   In the original timeline, Kushina had only awakened them during the third Ninja War.
   5
   Her talent was far beyond what Kurama had expected.
   It wouldn't be long before Kushina completely mastered the Adamantine Sealing Chains.
   [Ding! Congratulations to Host, you have completed the option and unlocked unknown benefits]
   3
   Kurama looked forward to seeing what the unknown reward would be.
   Tsunade patted the dust off of Kushina and the other two girls and spoke softly:
   "You've all worked hard. It's time to relax. Let's go. I'll take you to the hot springs. Konoha's hot springs are famous for their warmth. It's a treat."
   3
   "Thank you, Tsunade-sensei!"
   "Thank you, Tsunade-sensei!"
   "Don't be so formal. Just call me Tsunade or Tsunade-nee, like Kushina does."
   "Tsunade-nee, I love you so much."
   The carefree Kushina threw herself at Tsunade.
   She hadn't bathed in Konoha's hot springs for a long time.
   At the same time, Kurama in Kushina's body noticed three words behind the reward-Hot Spring Bath!
   Damn it!
   Originally, Kurama hadn't expected much from this unknown reward, but now, after seeing the "hot spring bath," he couldn't sleep anymore.
   Would a hot spring bath really be a reward?
   2
   Thinking about it, Kurama couldn't help but feel more awake.
   24
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   If there are mistakes let me know
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 21: Chapter 21 : Hot Springs
   1
   ---
   Konoha's Hot Springs
   Konoha's hot springs were the most famous in the entire Land of Fire.
   After an intense battle, there was nothing better than soaking in the warmth of the springs, feeling the fatigue melt away. The level of comfort was indescribable.
   Both body and mind were rejuvenated, as if stepping into paradise itself.
   For a shinobi, there was no greater luxury than taking a dip after rigorous training.
   Among the many hot springs in Konoha, the Hachid Onsen was the most renowned. It was a high-class establishment, attracting visitors from all over, including some of the most well-known kunoichi in the village.
   Tonight, the hot spring was graced by none other than Tsunade, Kushina Uzumaki, Mikoto Uchiha, and Hikari Hyga.
   Technically speaking, there was another presence-Kurama, the Nine-Tails, sealed within Kushina. However, since he experienced everything alongside her, it could be said that he was enjoying this bath for free.
   1
   Or, as he might put it, unwillingly participating in an experience he never asked for.
   13
   ---
   The Bathhouse
   Inside the steaming waters of the hot spring, Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari sat together in comfortable silence, their bodies submerged in the soothing heat.
   Without the cover of their usual clothing, it was impossible not to notice the striking contrast between them-especially when compared to Tsunade.
   Kushina, ever the blunt one, couldn't help but voice what was on all their minds. She scooted closer to Tsunade and, with a teasing grin, pointed directly at her chest.
   "Tsunade-nee, I have a friend who wants me to ask you something."
   Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "A friend?"
   At the same time, Mikoto and Hikari shot Kushina a glare.
   They knew exactly what she was doing, and frankly, they wanted to hear the answer too.
   Still, dragging them into it? Shameless!
   Kushina, however, was undeterred. "Yeah, a friend of mine wants to know... how can we, you know... reach that level?" She gestured vaguely in Tsunade's direction, clearly referring to her, well, assets.
   Mikoto and Hikari looked away, embarrassed but secretly curious.
   Tsunade, sensing their thoughts, smirked. Who wouldn't feel a little pride when standing out in such a way?
   "You three little brats are worrying over nothing," she said, stretching her arms behind her head. "I was just like you at your age. Then, one day, boom- blessed by heavens. Some things just can't be forced."
   4
   That answer was, of course, completely unsatisfying.
   The three younger women frowned. Saying something like that was the same as saying nothing at all.
   Then, as if to rub salt in the wound, Tsunade lowered herself deeper into the hot spring and smirked.
   "Besides..." she mused, watching their expressions. "Look, they can even float."
   29
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari rolled their eyes in unison.
   Tsunade-sensei was definitely showing off.
   Still, they weren't discouraged. They were still young-there was always room for growth.
   Eventually, as all girls do when they gathered together, the conversation shifted from body talk to gossip. Various village rumors, personal stories, and amusing incidents were exchanged, filling the air with laughter.
   But as time passed, the warmth of the hot spring worked its magic, lulling them into a peaceful silence.
   Kushina, staring at the rippling water, suddenly remembered something.
   Kurama helped me today with the bell test.
   She hadn't properly thanked him yet.
   It was only right to do so.
   ---
   With that thought, Kushina closed her eyes and let her consciousness drift into the depths of her mind.
   When she opened them again, she was standing inside the dimly lit, cavernous space that housed Kurama.
   Kurama's enormous form rested. However, something seemed... different about him.
   Kushina tilted her head in curiosity.
   "Hey, Kurama," she greeted, stepping forward. "What's up with your tails? They're all... standing up?"
   11
   Kurama froze.
   Then, with the most forced cough imaginable, he tried to act casual.
   "Ahem-"
   Kushina's sharp gaze didn't waver.
   Kurama sighed internally.
   "Kushina ," he began. "You do realize that when you, my Jinchriki, take a bath in a hot spring... it's like I'm taking a bath too, right?"
   Kushina blinked. "Huh?"
   The Nine-Tails cleared his throat again. "Since I experience everything you do, my tails naturally react to the temperature of the water."
   8
   Kushina stared at him, then nodded slowly.
   "Oh... that makes sense, I guess."
   But then, she frowned, her gaze shifting slightly.
   "But Kurama... why do your tails look a little redder than usual?"
   4
   Kurama stiffened.
   He hadn't expected that question.
   Kushina, as straightforward as ever, had just hit him with a second critical strike.
   "Cough!"
   With the most serious expression he could muster, Kurama said, "Little brat, it's simple. The hot spring's temperature is higher than normal. Blood flow increases. And what color is blood? Red. So naturally, my tails look a little brighter."
   4
   It was, technically speaking, not a lie.
   Kushina, satisfied with the answer, grinned.
   "Well, thanks for helping me with the bell test today, Kurama. See you later!"
   With that, she left the sealed space.
   As soon as she was gone, Kurama let out a long sigh of relief.
   Thank the Sage she only sees me as a giant fox.
   6
   Shaking his head, he flicked his tails, sending a ripple through the water in his mindscape.
   A perfectly normal physiological reaction.
   4
   Nothing more.
   ---
   In the following days, under Tsunade's leadership, Kushina and her friends were assigned minor missions-nothing too serious, just routine work to build experience.
   But beneath the surface, the ninja world was shifting.
   Inside Kushina's home, Kurama stirred. His senses picked up on something.
   Konoha's Anbu?
   The chakra signatures belonged to shinobi under the direct command of the Third Hokage. They had been lurking nearby for a while now.
   "Kurama," Kushina whispered, feeling it too. "Why do I keep sensing Anbu from the Third watching me lately?"
   1
   Kurama huffed. As if you don't already know.
   "It's nothing to worry about," he replied.
   But that wasn't all.
   Beyond Konoha's borders, deeper within the Land of Fire, several new chakra signatures surfaced-ones full of hostility.
   Kurama narrowed his eyes.
   So it's happening...
   The Cloud Village had been gathering information. Somehow, they had learned about Kushina's unique chakra and had set their sights on her.
   5
   However, they didn't seem to realize she was the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki.
   They wanted her for something else-possibly as a potential Jinchriki for the Two-Tails or the Eight-Tails.
   4
   Regardless of their reason, the attempt was coming soon.
   2
   ---
   In the dark forests of the Land of Fire, a group of Cloud Shinobi moved swiftly through the trees.
   Their leader, a man named D, glanced at his squad.
   2
   "Our target is the red-haired girl," he instructed. "But remember-our mission isn't just about her. The Uchiha's Sharingan is also a priority."
   14
   They were ambitious.
   They wanted both.
   At their speed, it wouldn't take long to reach Konoha.
   Back inside Kushina's home, Kurama smirked to himself.
   Let them come.
   Deep within the sealed space, his form shifted-no longer the Nine-Tailed Fox, but a human-like figure.
   It had been far too long since he had stretched his limbs.
   "Looks like it's finally time to have some fun."
   3
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   If there are mistakes let me know
  
   comment 36 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 22: Chapter 22 : Cloud Shinobi
   Dear Readers,
   I'm hoping to pay my tution fee of $1336 through Patreon earning I'll be grateful for your support
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Your support is truly appreciated it means a lot to me
   ---------------------------------------------------
   At this time, Konoha Village did not have a sensory barrier like in Shippuden.
   Abnormal chakra could only be detected once it entered the village.
   This was one of the reasons why the Cloud Shinobi were able to infiltrate.
   As dusk settled, Kushina Uzumaki walked home alone.
   She asked in her mind, "Kurama, why are you making me take this route? Those strange chakras are getting closer and closer."
   "Don't worry about it. Just go home."
   After returning home, Kushina sat on her bed. She entered her sealed space and exchanged a few words with Kurama before taking a nap.
   Nightfall
   A young figure appeared in the darkness.
   He had orange hair and a handsome face.
   The strange thing was his scarlet eyes, glowing ominously in the night.
   His black vertical pupils exuded an inexplicable sense of fear.
   This was the Nine-Tails' human form-Kurama .
   Kurama 's entire body radiated an aura of a beast.
   There were many ways to leave Kushina's body without affecting her.
   In the Fourth Great Ninja War, Gyki was forcibly extracted from Killer Bee, yet a fraction of its chakra kept him alive.
   Since Kushina was a pure-blooded Uzumaki, Kurama could leave just a small portion of his chakra within her.
   Sensing the presence of his prey, Kurama grinned, revealing his sharp fangs.
   ---
   "Captain D, the other team has made their move."
   "Is that so, Moroi? In that case, we need to pick up the pace. We can't let our comrades outperform us."
   For this mission, the Cloud Shinobi had split into two groups.
   One team targeted Kushina Uzumaki.
   The other aimed for the Uchiha Clan's Sharingan.
   This Cloud Shinobi squad consisted of five members.
   D was a young but promising captain.
   Moroi, a veteran Cloud Shinobi, served as the vice-captain.
   The younger ninjas respected their seniors-a trait deeply embedded in Cloud Shinobi culture.
   The people of Kumogakure were known for their strength and warrior spirit.
   Unlike other villages, conflicts between high-ranking officials and ninja were rare.
   It was no surprise that no rogue ninjas from Kumogakure had ever joined Akatsuki in the original timeline.
   Aside from the infamous Gold and Silver Brothers, Kinkaku and Ginkaku, Kumogakure had no notable defectors.
   ---
   "Stop!"
   D raised his hand, and his team halted in perfect synchronization.
   Under the moonlight, a lone figure stood before them.
   "Who goes there?" D called out softly, but the figure did not respond.
   Kurama opened his eyes.
   A pair of scarlet pupils illuminated the darkness.
   The moment the Cloud Shinobi saw them, a shiver ran down their spines.
   Their bodies stiffened, hands trembling involuntarily.
   "Damn it... What is this terrifying pressure?"
   Under the moonlight, the Cloud Shinobi finally saw him clearly.
   Orange hair.
   Beast-like scarlet eyes.
   Had their plan been exposed?
   Had Konoha already discovered them?
   D and Moroi frowned as they observed the young man.
   But something was strange.
   He wasn't wearing a Konoha forehead protector.
   Was he a ninja from another village?
   Or had he just wandered into their path by chance?
   And those eyes...
   Moroi felt a sense of d"j" vu.
   D clenched his fists.
   It didn't matter.
   Whether ninja or civilian-anyone who witnessed their actions could not be left alive.
   D signaled his teammates.
   The three Cloud Shinobi immediately sprang forward.
   Swish! Swish! Swish!
   Their movements were swift and precise.
   But-
   A dark red chakra surged from Kurama 's body.
   It expanded in an instant.
   SHLICK-!
   The three Cloud Shinobi were impaled through the chest before they could even get close.
   Instant kill.
   "What...?"
   Cold sweat covered Moroi's face.
   D's eyes widened in disbelief.
   His three comrades were all Chnin-level shinobi.
   Yet they had been taken out in an instant.
   And the dark red chakra radiating from the enemy...
   It felt ominous.
   "Who are you?! We have no quarrel with you! Why are you attacking us?!"
   Kurama smirked.
   "You're here to capture a red-haired woman from Konoha, aren't you?"
   D and Moroi froze.
   How?
   How did he know?
   This was supposed to be a classified mission.
   Could there be a spy in Kumogakure?
   No. That was impossible.
   Kurama chuckled.
   "Your silence confirms it."
   D felt a deep chill spread through his body.
   "Moroi, run! Join up with Rui and the others! Get out of the Land of Fire-now!"
   D was decisive.
   He knew they stood no chance against this monster.
   Moroi turned and fled.
   But-
   BOOM!
   Kurama force-fed D a miniature Tailed Beast Bomb.
   Like a meatball stuffed into his mouth.
   The explosion obliterated him.
   Moroi didn't get far.
   A dark red chakra arm extended several meters and grabbed him mid-air.
   Moroi's eyes widened.
   The moment his body touched that chakra-
   He recognized it.
   That overwhelming power.
   That sinister red chakra.
   Those demonic scarlet eyes.
   There was no mistaking it.
   This was the power of the Nine-Tails.
   Memories surged in his mind.
   As a child, he had once witnessed Kinkaku and Ginkaku tried to capture Kurama.
   The two brothers had temporarily transformed into pseudo-Jinchriki, covered in the dark red chakra of the Nine-Tails.
   The young man before him...
   He was using the exact same power.
   Moroi stared in horror.
   "Could it be...?"
   "Is this man... Konoha's new Nine-Tails Jinchriki?!"
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   If there are mistakes let me know
   ---------------
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Your support is truly appreciated it means a lot to me
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 23: Chapter 23 : Kidnapped
   Dear Readers,
   I'm hoping to pay my tution fee of $1336 through Patreon earning I'll be grateful for your support
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Your support is truly appreciated it means a lot to me
   ---
   Moroi's eyes widened in horror as he stared at the man before him. His face was full of disbelief.
   "You... you are the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki?"
   Kurama's scarlet eyes flickered with amusement as he glanced at Moroi.
   "Hey, old man, seems like you've seen this kind of power before."
   The Nine-Tails had been sealed inside Uzumaki Mito after the legendary battle between Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara at the Valley of the End. Only a handful of shinobi had ever experienced its true might firsthand.
   "But I'm no Jinchriki."
   Moroi stiffened. Not a Jinchriki?
   Was this man lying? If he wasn't a Jinchriki, then how could he wield the power of the Nine-Tails?
   Moroi muttered under his breath, unwilling to believe it. From what he could sense, the power flowing from this man was far greater than what the Gold and Silver horn Brothers, Kinkaku and Ginkaku, had displayed.
   Before he could dwell on this revelation, Kurama's expression darkened.
   "Tell me, what is your Cloud Shinobi unit doing in Konoha?"
   Moroi tilted his head to the side, his expression unreadable.
   Cloud Shinobi were known for their unyielding spirit. The thought of betraying their comrades was unthinkable.
   "Death is preferable to treason."
   Kurama chuckled, baring his sharp fangs in a menacing grin.
   "Interesting. I enjoy torture the most."
   The sinister aura that emanated from Kurama was beyond what any Jinchriki could possess. It was suffocating, as if an enormous beast was bearing down on Moroi.
   He had witnessed the Nine-Tails' wrath firsthand when the Gold and Silver horn Brothers had fought against the beast. The man standing before him exuded that same terrifying presence.
   "You... you're not the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki, yet you wield its power. What is your connection to the Nine-Tails?"
   "Connection?" Kurama smirked.
   "I am the Nine-Tails."
   The moment Kurama spoke, black seals appeared on Moroi's forehead.
   "A-AHHHH-!"
   With a piercing scream, Moroi collapsed unconscious.
   Kurama smiled, pleased.
   "Now... tell me, what is the purpose of the other Cloud Shinobi in Konoha?"
   Still under the effects of the sealing technique, Moroi murmured groggily, "To steal the Uchiha clan's Sharingan..."
   Kurama narrowed his eyes. His sealing technique-The Sealing technique of Torture-was working perfectly.
   Unlike traditional physical torture, this technique inflicted mental agony. Drawing from the sealing arts of the Uzumaki clan, combined with his own exceptional intelligence, Kurama had developed a technique that could crush a person's spirit in mere moments.
   That brief moment of Moroi suffering? It had felt like centuries of torment in his mind umm similar to Tsukuyomi i think.
   As for the Cloud Shinobi's plan, Kurama had already sensed it earlier. He had detected Uchiha Fugaku's chakra, along with several unfamiliar ones, moving rapidly toward the Land of Lightning.
   They were already approaching the border of the Land of Fire.
   Kurama hadn't expected Fugaku to be captured.
   Should I save him?
   He dismissed the thought almost instantly.
   Fugaku's fate was of no concern to him.
   Kurama had no interest in playing the role of a noble hero. After disposing of the remaining Cloud Shinobi, he returned to Kushina's body.
   ---
   Shortly after re-entering Kushina's consciousness, Kurama sensed a familiar chakra approaching.
   It was none other than Namikaze Minato.
   This timing...
   Kurama recalled how, in the original timeline, Cloud Shinobi had attempted to kidnap Kushina. Minato had saved her by following the strands of her hair left as a trail.
   Could this entire situation have been orchestrated by Konoha's higher-ups?
   Kurama conveyed the information about Fugaku's capture to Kushina.
   Kushina's eyes widened slightly, but she quickly regained her composure.
   "So what?" she said indifferently.
   Kurama chuckled. "Aren't you going to save him?"
   Kushina scoffed. "Kurama, are you kidding? Why would I save him?"
   She still remembered how Mikoto had been troubled by Fugaku's behavior during their academy days. She had no reason to care about what happened to him.
   Before they could continue their conversation, there was a loud knock on the door.
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   "Is Kushina-san here?"
   It was Minato's voice.
   At that moment, Kurama heard a familiar system notification.
   ---
   [Ding! The host is presented with three choices:]
   1. Inform Minato about Fugaku's capture and let him handle it.
   Reward: Strengthening the bond between Fugaku and Minato.
   2. Personally rescue Fugaku.
   Reward: One-day experience card for the Three Tomoe Sharingan.
   3. Ignore the situation.
   Reward: None.]
   ---
   Kurama made his decision almost instantly.
   Option 1.
   A temporary Sharingan had no appeal to him. He was far more interested in how the bonds between Fugaku and Minato would evolve.
   Kurama relayed his decision to Kushina.
   Taking a deep breath, Kushina raised her voice.
   "Minato, I just got word from the Uchiha clan-Fugaku has been captured by Cloud Shinobi!"
   "What?!"
   Minato's initial concern had been for Kushina's safety, but now he realized the bigger crisis at hand.
   Fugaku, the future head of the Uchiha clan, had been taken?
   Kushina feigned urgency. "Minato, you have to go and save him! I'll notify the village."
   Minato didn't hesitate. "Understood!"
   Without another word, he vanished in a yellow flash.
   Kushina sighed in relief, then turned toward Kurama.
   " Kurama, why did you have Minato rescue Fugaku? If Fugaku returns, he might annoy Mikoto again."
   Kurama chuckled. "Kushina, haven't you noticed that Fugaku has been avoiding Mikoto lately?"
   Kushina paused, thinking back to recent days.
   It was true.
   Mikoto had once been plagued with uncertainty regarding Fugaku. But after Kushina had taught her how to speak with more confidence-thanks to Kurama's influence-Fugaku had stopped seeking her out.
   Kushina remembered the gossip among the girls during their recent hot spring visit.
   She had even asked Mikoto about it.
   Mikoto, however, had been just as confused by Fugaku's sudden change.
   But now that Fugaku was no longer troubling her friend, Kushina couldn't care less about his fate.
   She crossed her arms and smiled. "Well, that's good for Mikoto then!"
   Kurama smirked. "Exactly."
   Kushina's carefree attitude had been subtly influenced by her time with Kurama. She was no longer bound by conventional thinking.
   And with Fugaku's rescue now in Minato's hands, the game had just begun.
   ---
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   If there are mistakes let me know
   ---
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Your support is truly appreciated it means a lot to me
  
   comment 29 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 24: Chapter 24 : The Bond Between Minato and Fugaku
   23
   ---
   Two teams of Cloud Shinobi had entered the Land of Fire.
   The team led by D and Moroi had already been eliminated by Kurama.
   The second team, however, was rushing toward the Land of Lightning at full speed and was now close to the border of the Land of Fire.
   This team was led by C, D's brother.
   9
   Their plan was to meet at the border of the Land of Fire.
   Once they crossed it, no matter how strong Konoha was, they would be safe.
   "I don't know if D's mission has been completed," C thought to himself.
   There was no other option now but to head to the meeting point and confirm the situation.
   Meanwhile, Uchiha Fugaku was struggling against the Cloud Shinobi who had captured him.
   This time, he had been careless.
   The Cloud Shinobi had come prepared, and Fugaku had walked right into their trap.
   Otherwise, with his strength, he would not have been captured so quickly.
   If he had encountered them head-on, he could have stalled for time until reinforcements from the Uchiha clan arrived.
   "Damn it! Haven't the clan's reinforcements arrived yet? They're almost at the border of the Land of Fire," Fugaku thought, feeling uneasy.
   As an Uchiha, he knew exactly what the enemy wanted-his Sharingan.
   1
   Being taken to the Land of Lightning was not an option.
   But no matter what happened, he was certain of one thing-he would not allow his Sharingan to fall into enemy hands.
   The Uchiha were a proud clan, carrying themselves with dignity and self-respect.
   Throughout history, no Uchiha had ever allowed their Sharingan to be stolen.
   16
   If the Cloud Shinobi succeeded in taking his eyes, Fugaku would be remembered as the greatest disgrace in Uchiha history.
   "Sharingan has never fallen into foreign hands," he reminded himself.
   2
   "what are you talking about?"
   The Cloud Shinobi who had captured Fugaku were excited.
   "Captain, I didn't expect this guy to be the Uchiha clan's young leader. We've hit the jackpot!"
   1
   He grinned.
   He hadn't expected to capture such a valuable target either.
   The young leader of the Uchiha clan would surely possess extraordinary strength, and his Sharingan must be incredibly pure.
   If not for their careful planning, Fugaku wouldn't have fallen into their hands so easily.
   However, several Uchiha had managed to escape.
   The news of Fugaku's capture had already reached the Uchiha clan.
   All of Konoha now knew that the Uchiha clan's young leader had been taken by the Cloud Shinobi.
   "We don't have time to celebrate yet. Move faster! Reinforcements from the Uchiha clan and Konoha will arrive soon. We can't let our guard down!" Captain ordered.
   "Yes, Captain!"
   The closer they got to the border, the more Fugaku's hope faded.
   Suddenly, under the moonlight, a lone figure appeared in their path.
   To Rescue Uchiha Fugaku
   A young man with blond hair and a Konoha forehead protector stood blocking their way.
   2
   Cloud Shinobi saw a flash of Yellow Under the Moonlight
   It was none other than Namikaze Minato.
   1
   His forehead protector reflected a strange glow in the moonlight.
   Captain expression darkened.
   "Damn it! How did Konoha's reinforcements get here so fast?"
   Then, he noticed something-there was only one enemy.
   Fugaku, upon seeing Minato, felt an overwhelming sense of relief.
   Minato's arrival was like a calming medicine to his anxious heart.
   4
   His blue eyes burned with determination. His breathing was steady despite the odds against him. He had no grand jutsu, no legendary techniques. But he had his speed, his skill, and his will to fight.
   "Put him down," Minato ordered, his voice steady.
   The Cloud Jonin smirked. "A Genin?" He scoffed. "This is who Konoha sends after us? Kid, go home before you die."
   2
   Minato didn't move. "This is your last warning."
   The Jonin sighed and gestured to his partner. "Kill him."
   The second Cloud Shinobi, a Chunin, wasted no time. He dashed forward, kunai in hand, aiming for Minato's heart.
   Minato sidestepped effortlessly. His speed was faster.
   He grabbed the Chunin's wrist, twisting it violently. A sickening crack echoed as the man's bone snapped.
   The shinobi screamed, but Minato was already moving.
   1
   A precise elbow strike to the throat silenced the Chunin's cry, leaving him gasping for air. Minato spun and delivered a brutal knee to his ribs, the force caving them in.
   The shinobi staggered, coughing blood.
   Minato didn't hesitate.
   With a swift slash of his kunai across the throat, the Cloud-nin collapsed, lifeless.
   His first kill.
   But there was no time to dwell on it.
   The Jonin's smirk faded as he watched his comrade fall.
   "You've got guts, kid," he admitted. "But you're not walking away from this."
   Minato knew he couldn't overpower a Jonin in pure strength. He had to be faster.
   He dashed forward, striking first with a high kick. The Jonin blocked it with ease but missed Minato's follow-up attack-a kunai stabbing straight toward his gut.
   The Jonin twisted just in time, avoiding a fatal blow, but Minato's Wind Style: Gale Palm erupted from his other hand. The burst of wind slammed into the Jonin's chest, sending him skidding backward.
   The Jonin recovered quickly, forming a lightning-infused hand sign. "Lightning Style: Thunder Fang!"
   A crackling bolt of lightning shot toward Minato.
   Minato's reflexes saved him-he dropped low, dodging just in time. The moment the attack passed, he sprang up, using the wind's momentum to increase his speed.
   The Jonin's eyes widened.
   Minato was already behind him.
   "Leaf Whirlwind!"
   His spinning kick smashed into the Jonin's skull, cracking bone. The Cloud ninja stumbled, dazed-but Minato wasn't done.
   He leaped, kunai raised high.
   A single, clean stab to the heart.
   The Jonin's body stiffened, his breath hitching. Then, he fell.
   3
   Dead.
   Minato exhaled, his heart pounding. Blood stained his kunai, his hands, the forest floor.
   Namikaze Minato lived up to his reputation as a genius.
   Within just a few short Back and forth battles, he annihilated the Cloud Shinobi.
   After finishing the battle, Minato approached Fugaku.
   While untying him, he asked, "Fugaku, how did you get caught by the Cloud Shinobi?"
   "I was careless and fell into their trap," Fugaku admitted.
   Minato wasn't surprised.
   He knew Fugaku's strength well-there was no way he could have been captured under normal circumstances.
   Though Fugaku had been saved, he was completely exhausted.
   1
   Moving even one step was difficult.
   "Minato, I..."
   Before Fugaku could finish his sentence, Minato suddenly lifted him into his arms and dashed away under the moonlight.
   36
   "Minato, you-"
   Fugaku was stunned, unable to find the words to respond.
   "You're injured. Just let me handle this," Minato said with a gentle smile.
   The moonlight illuminated Minato's handsome face, making his perfect features even more striking.
   [A/N : No BL this is Just Comedy]
   26
   Fugaku found himself blushing like a boiling teapot.
   15
   [A/N : ьщьщьщ]
   5
   "I never realized a guy could be this beautiful," he thought.
   27
   Under this moonlit sky, it felt as if Minato outshone everything else in existence.
   "Minato, how did you get here so quickly?" Fugaku finally asked.
   Minato squinted his eyes and smiled warmly.
   "Because you're an important companion to me."
   13
   At those words, Fugaku's eyes widened slightly.
   "Important companion...?"
   At this moment, he finally understood why Mikoto was so obsessed with Kushina.
   "Is this something that can be acceptable?"
   13
   Of course, Minato had no idea what was going through Fugaku's mind.
   Kurama's Observed this situation
   Elsewhere, Kurama, sealed within Kushina, received a system notification:
   [Ding! Mission complete. Namikaze Minato has successfully rescued Uchiha Fugaku. Their bond has deepened.]
   Kurama chuckled.
   "As expected of Minato. He never disappoints."
   1
   Kushina, who was linked to Minato's chakra, also sensed the outcome of the battle.
   3
   "Kurama, it seems like Minato saved Fugaku," she said.
   She could clearly sense the familiar chakra signatures of Minato and Fugaku heading back toward the village.
   "Yes, Kushina-chan. And now, Uchiha Fugaku won't be bothering Mikoto anymore."
   7
   ---
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Your support is truly appreciated it means a lot to me
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 39 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 25: Chapter 25 : Second Ninja War
   ---
   The Aftermath of the Second Ninja War
   The Second Ninja War, which had lasted on and off for many years, had finally come to an end.
   In the end, Konoha, the Hidden Leaf Village of the Fire Nation, emerged victorious.
   4
   However, while the war had officially ended, small-scale conflicts continued to break out along the borders of various nations. The situation remained unstable, with skirmishes occurring frequently.
   The backbone of Konoha, including powerful shinobi like Orochimaru,Jiraiya and Tsunade, often had to shuttle back and forth between the village and the frontlines. They were responsible for handling the aftermath of the war, ensuring stability, and keeping Konoha's interests protected.
   1
   Not long after Tsunade took Kushina Uzumaki as her student, she was called back to the frontlines to deal with post-war matters.
   During this war, Tsunade had earned the title of one of the "Legendary Sannin" and gained immense respect throughout the ninja world. However, her achievements came at a heavy price-she lost both her younger brother, Nawaki, and the man she loved, Dan Kato.
   7
   When Nawaki died, Kushina and her peers were still attending the Ninja Academy. She had met Nawaki a few times while visiting Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju.
   1
   When the news of Nawaki's death reached her, Kushina had burst into tears in the middle of street.
   Even though she hadn't known him for long, she had seen his enthusiasm, his desire to become Hokage, and his unwavering belief in protecting the village.
   And now, before she, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari had even completed a proper mission under Tsunade, they were being separated again.
   "Kurama, is this what war is?" Kushina asked, her voice carrying a mixture of sorrow and anger.
   "Yes, Kushina-chan," the Nine-Tails rumbled in her mind. "Didn't your home, Uzushiogakure, disappear the same way?"
   That reminder sent a chill down Kushina's spine. The destruction of her homeland, the loss of her people-everything was coming back to her.
   She clenched her fists. The war might have been over for now, but it had left deep scars.
   If peace was temporary, then true strength was the only way to protect what mattered.
   With Tsunade away on the battlefield, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari dedicated themselves to training, determined to improve.
   They wanted to give Tsunade a surprise when she returned-to show her how much they had grown.
   2
   They knew that the world wasn't going to remain peaceful forever. One day, it would be their turn to step onto the battlefield.
   A ninja had to be prepared for war, even in times of peace.
   The Second Ninja War had been fueled by the vast economic disparity between nations. The poor remained poor, while the rich continued to flourish.
   Militant factions had begun to rise, each seeking to claim more territory and resources for themselves. These tensions had eventually ignited full-scale war.
   Kushina ran a hand through her long red hair, twirling a strand between her fingers.
   "Kurama," she murmured, "I've been thinking... If the entire ninja world became a single nation, wouldn't that stop wars?"
   17
   Kurama let out a low, rumbling chuckle. "A good idea, but you need the power to make it happen."
   3
   Kushina's eyes burned with determination. "Then I'll gain that power. Even if there are internal conflicts, I'll have absolute strength to suppress them."
   1
   She wasn't just aiming to become Hokage anymore. She wanted something bigger-to change the world itself.
   1
   And once she set her mind on something, she never backed down.
   There are still many Battles of the Second Great Ninja War
   The Land of Rain, caught between the Land of Wind, the Land of Fire, and the Land of Earth, had been ravaged by war for years. It was a prime battleground, constantly suffering from conflicts between larger nations.
   This time, Hanzo the Salamander, the leader of Amegakure, had declared war on the Land of Iron, Konoha, and Sunagakure, hoping to shift the balance in his favor and expand his territory.
   Konoha had fought battles against both Amegakure's Rain Shinobi and Sunagakure's Sand Shinobi.
   Leading Konoha's forces against the Sand Shinobi was none other than Hatake Sakumo, the feared "White Fang of Konoha."
   During this war, Sakumo had clashed with Sasori's parents, ultimately killing them in battle. This loss would later shape Sasori into the feared puppet master he would become.
   Meanwhile, Sand Shinobi elder Chiyo had been one of the most dangerous figures on the battlefield, but her deadly poisons were repeatedly countered by Tsunade.
   It was in this war that Tsunade's legend as the "Greatest Medical Ninja" spread far and wide.
   Battle Against Hanzo is very famous
   In Konoha's fight against Amegakure, the Third Hokage had entrusted the battle to his three disciples-Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya.
   The three faced off against Hanzo the Salamander, a ninja so powerful he had been dubbed a "demigod."
   Though they were ultimately defeated in battle, Hanzo had been so impressed by their strength and resilience that he spared their lives, giving them the title of "Konoha's Legendary Sannin."
   5
   Thus, the name "Konoha Sannin" was born.
   1
   While his disciples and warriors fought fiercely on the battlefield, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, remained in the Hokage office, overseeing the war from a strategic position.
   Konoha's forces were simply too strong at the time.
   With his three talented disciples and a warrior like Hatake Sakumo leading the charge, Hiruzen never had to step onto the battlefield himself.
   This was in stark contrast to the other great villages, where leaders were forced to fight alongside their soldiers.
   Chiyo of Sunagakure had to personally engage in battle, using her puppetry skills to aid her forces.
   Hanzo, despite being the leader of Amegakure, had to fight directly to protect his village.
   Compared to them, the Third Hokage was in a much more comfortable position.
   Even in future during the Third Ninja War, Hiruzen had been fortunate.
   1
   By then, Namikaze Minato had risen to prominence, leading Konoha to yet another victory.
   2
   In contrast, other villages suffered heavy losses. The Third Raikage of Kumogakure fell in battle during that war.
   It was undeniable-Hiruzen had a stroke of luck that few other leaders had.
   4
   During the First Ninja War, he had the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, to rely on.
   During the Second Ninja War, he had his three disciples and Hatake Sakumo.
   During the Third Ninja War, Namikaze Minato carried Konoha to victory.
   While other Kage fought and bled on the battlefield, Hiruzen remained in his office, signing documents and making decisions from the safety of Konoha.
   4
   Perhaps it was this prolonged ease that made him reluctant to relinquish power.
   Under his leadership, Konoha saw its last true era of dominance.
   With Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Hatake Sakumo, Konoha stood at the peak of its strength.
   But from this point onward, the village would gradually begin its decline.
   4
   Hiruzen's long reign would lead Konoha down a different path-one where the consequences of his decisions would shape the future of the entire ninja world.
   And in the end, the peace they had fought for would prove to be only temporary.
   ---
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Your support is truly appreciated it means a lot to me
   Hey guys the cover of this fic is taken down can you give comment some pics
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 26: Chapter 26 : B-Level Mission
   ---
   A Month After the Second Ninja War
   A month had passed since the end of the Second Ninja War, and Konoha had finally handled the follow-up matters.
   Tsunade had returned to Konoha from the front lines. However, one of the Sannin, Jiraiya, did not return with her. Instead, he chose to stay in Amegakure.
   Not only that, but Jiraiya also took in three local orphans-Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan-becoming their mentor and teaching them ninjutsu. He intended to stay with them until they were capable of surviving on their own.
   This decision infuriated Konoha's top brass, especially Danzo.
   War was inherently cruel-there was no place for mercy or sympathy. As a shinobi of Konohagakure, Jiraiya had taken it upon himself to secretly train children from another nation.
   The Land of Rain and the Land of Fire had been at war. Jiraiya's actions were seen as a betrayal of Konoha's interests.
   Danzo, in particular, was livid. But he wasn't the only one.
   Both Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane shared the same sentiment. Even the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, was displeased with Jiraiya's behavior.
   ---
   Konoha's Post-War Meeting
   A post-war debriefing was held in Konoha, and the air in the Hokage's office was tense.
   Danzo spoke first, his voice sharp with anger.
   "Hiruzen, this is the fine student you have trained?"
   Hiruzen's face darkened. He sighed and took a slow drag from his pipe.
   "Jiraiya is too reckless."
   This time, the Third Hokage had no defense. He had lost to Danzo in this argument and had no choice but to shift the blame elsewhere. His eyes turned toward his other two students.
   "Tsunade, Orochimaru, why did you let Jiraiya act like this?"
   Orochimaru smirked, licking his lips before responding.
   "Sarutobi-sensei, I wanted to kill those three brats in Amegakure. Jiraiya, however, insisted on doing things his own way. And Tsunade-well, she didn't stop him. What was I supposed to do?"
   Hiruzen shifted his gaze between Tsunade and Orochimaru, narrowing his eyes.
   His once-young disciples had grown into powerful individuals with their own wills.
   Jiraiya had defied his orders as Hokage, acting entirely on his own accord.
   It was an unsettling realization.
   But Konoha couldn't treat Jiraiya as a rogue ninja.
   After all, he had done nothing to directly harm the village. On the contrary, he had made significant contributions during the war.
   Labeling him a traitor so soon after the war would make Konoha a laughingstock among the other nations.
   Worse still, it would send the wrong message to loyal Konoha shinobi. If Jiraiya could be treated as a criminal for a personal decision, then what would stop the village from turning on others?
   Hiruzen sighed inwardly.
   "Jiraiya... you've grown too independent."
   Utatane Koharu, her expression severe, spoke up.
   "Hiruzen, issue an order for Jiraiya to return to the village. If he refuses, bring him back by force."
   Mitokado Homura nodded in agreement.
   "Yes. And as for those orphans he took in, they should be brought back as well. They can serve Konoha."
   Unlike them, Danzo remained silent, deep in thought.
   Hiruzen exhaled another puff of smoke and considered the suggestion.
   Then, his tone turned cold.
   "Hmph. And who do you think can bring Jiraiya back?"
   The room fell silent.
   Homura and Koharu exchanged uncertain glances.
   Jiraiya wasn't just any shinobi-he was one of the legendary Sannin. His strength was already at a Kage-level.
   If they wanted to bring him back by force, they would need someone just as strong.
   Should they send Tsunade and Orochimaru after him?
   That was unrealistic.
   The war had just ended. Konoha needed to rebuild, strengthen its forces, and prepare for future conflicts.
   Fighting amongst themselves now would be the height of foolishness.
   Besides, Jiraiya wasn't an enemy. He was still a Konoha ninja-just one who had chosen a different path.
   After a moment of contemplation, Hiruzen spoke again.
   "There's nothing we can do but accept Jiraiya's decision."
   Even Danzo, Homura, and Koharu had no choice but to agree.
   The meeting concluded without a resolution.
   ---
   That evening, Tsunade wandered along the riverbank in Konoha, lost in thought.
   The war had left her feeling empty.
   If she didn't still care about Konoha, she might have left just like Jiraiya.
   But she couldn't bring herself to abandon the village entirely.
   In the past, she had people here-her younger brother Nawaki, and Dan Kato...
   Now, they were gone.
   All she had left were her three students-Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari.
   They were a source of comfort, slowly filling the void in her heart.
   And then there was Shizune, Dan's niece.
   She was still just a toddler, barely two years old, but Tsunade wanted to be there for her.
   She wanted to see her grow up.
   ---
   Three days later, in the Hokage's office, Tsunade's team received their first major mission.
   A New Mission
   Hiruzen's expression was solemn as he addressed them.
   Most of Konoha's shinobi were busy with post-war reconstruction efforts. Tsunade's squad was one of the few teams available.
   "This is a B-rank mission," he announced. "You are to travel to Hoshigakure and stop Amegakure's conspiracy."
   Tsunade frowned.
   According to intelligence reports, Amegakure wasn't satisfied with the outcome of the war. They wanted revenge.
   And now, they had set their sights on the Village Hidden in the Stars.
   Hoshigakure possessed a mysterious and powerful energy source. If Amegakure could harness it, they could rebuild their forces and launch another war.
   Tsunade quickly realized the issue.
   This mission was classified as B-rank, but in reality, it was A-rank.
   Konoha, struggling financially after the war, had deliberately downgraded the mission's classification to avoid paying a higher reward.
   Tsunade scoffed inwardly.
   Good job, Konoha. Sending people on an A-rank mission while paying them for a B-rank one. How generous.
   Why didn't they do the opposite-pay for an A-rank mission and send people on a B-rank task?
   The reality was simple.
   The village needed funds for reconstruction.
   As for the shinobi, they were expected to endure and sacrifice.
   That was the way of the ninja.
   From Hiruzen's perspective, Kushina and the others were still Genin, and this mission was dangerous for them.
   But Tsunade reassured him.
   With her leading the team, there was nothing to fear.
   There would be no mistakes.
   Question: Do you Guys Like Akikan40 Fics?
   There's are Fics Called
   In Naruto, reborn with Chat group
   Naruto: I Aspire to Become Hokage Man
   Naruto: Copy System
   These are Goooood
   Check them Out
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Your support is truly appreciated it means a lot to me
   Hey guys the cover of this fic is taken down can you give comment some pics
  
   comment 23 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 27: Chapter 27 : Hoshigakure (1)
   **Hoshigakure Village is located in the Land of bears.**
   The leader of the village is called *Hoshikage*.
   But that's what they call themselves.
   In the ninja world, only the leaders of the five major countries and the five major ninja villages have the title of *Kage*.
   This is not what we claim to be, but what is recognized by the world.
   There is a strange mysterious power in Hoshigakure.
   That is the meteorite that fell two hundred years ago.
   The ninjas in Hoshigakure practiced around meteorites, and their abilities were greatly improved.
   The ninjas of Hoshigakure want to rely on the power of this meteorite to make Hoshigakure one of the five major ninja villages.
   Tsk tsk...
   In a small country like the Bear Country, it's like sitting in a well and looking at the sky.
   With the power of a meteorite, They want to be among the five great ninja villages. The people in Hoshigakure don't know the dangers of World!
   And this time, the goal of the Hidden Rain Village is the strange mysterious power of the meteorite in Hoshigakure.
   Tsunade had only heard a little about the meteorite in Hoshigakure.
   She had never seen its power either.
   "Hoshigakure?"
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari looked forward to it.
   This was their first time leaving the Land of Fire.
   And it's a B-level mission.
   Kushina is ready to show off her skills.
   Tsunade, Kushina, and the others traveled day and night and finally arrived at the Bear Country.
   "Listen, you three, don't act rashly."
   Tsunade instructed seriously.
   Ninja missions often come with danger.
   Tsunade had already lost too much in the war, and she couldn't lose any more.
   Tsunade said so, but Kushina and the other two didn't think so.
   These three people all want to show their progress in front of Tsunade.
   Especially Kushina.
   Near Hoshigakure, Tsunade and her team carefully observed every move around them.
   "It's not good, Tsunade-nee, there is a group of people rushing towards us."
   Kushina, who had just started sensing, sensed this emergency.
   Bang, bang, bang--
   Several kunai with detonating charms attached to them flew towards Kushina and the others with the force of cutting through the air current.
   Mikoto, who was good at shuriken, took the lead and knocked down all the kunai with her shuriken.
   Explosions sounded in the air.
   "Who dares to invade our Hoshigakure?!"
   Tsunade and the others were already very careful.
   They wanted to get rid of the Hidden Rain ninjas without the knowledge of the Hoshigakure.
   But they didn't expect that it still alerted the ninjas of Hoshigakure.
   Could it be that there are Sensory ninjas in Hoshigakure?
   "Everyone, we are ninjas from Konoha. We came to Hoshigakure this time to stop Hidden Rain's conspiracy."
   "What a joke, what are you doing in our Hoshigakure to stop Hidden Rain's conspiracy? And we're supposed to believe that?"
   Tsunade told the Hoshigakure ninjas that the Hidden Rain ninjas wanted to seize the power of the meteorite from their village.
   "Hmph, is this a one of great village in the ninja world? It's really hypocritical. You, Konoha, want to steal the power of our Hoshigakure, and you are looking for a scapegoat in a high-sounding way."
   The ninjas in Hoshigakure didn't believe Tsunade's words.
   "Comrades, deal with the intruders."
   There are more than a dozen star ninjas in this group, and the leader is named Kai.
   Tsunade saw that they had formed a strange seal.
   Suddenly, a pair of peacock-like wings appeared from behind.
   The entire forest is filled with blue-purple chakra.
   This was the first time Tsunade saw such a strange ninjutsu.
   "Is this the power of the meteorite?"
   But as a medical ninja, she could tell at a glance that these people had great physical dangers, which seemed to be caused by their training.
   In other words, this force can cause great damage to the body.
   "Peacock method!"
   The chakra behind everyone transformed into the shape of wild beasts and pounced ferociously at Kushina and the others.
   "Kushina, Mikoto, Hikari, retreat!"
   Tsunade directly lifted up a large piece of land and rushed towards the beasts formed by chakra.
   Boom-
   Explosions were heard in the air, sending smoke and dust everywhere.
   When the smoke and dust dispersed, the figures of Tsunade and the others disappeared.
   "Tch, she is worthy of being a ninja of Konoha. She really has strength."
   What surprised thier leader and the other star ninjas was the yellow-haired woman.
   She actually had such terrifying power that she lifted up a large piece of land with her bare hands.
   Even if they use the Peacock technique, they can't do it.
   Kai was confident when he got more power from the meteorite.
   Whether it is the ninjas of Konoha, Cloud Shinobi, or Mist Shinobi, Hoshigakure will not take them seriously.
   By then, the title of "Hoshikage" will also be recognized by the world.
   Instead of calling themselves in a small village like the Bear Country like now.
   "Lord Akahoshi, Lord Raijin , our Ninjas has captured the Third Hoshikage."
   "As expected of my team, Third Hoshikage should have abdicated long ago."
   "But Lord Akahoshi, Natsu Hoshi escaped, and there are still some people in the village who support Third Hoshikage and Natsu Hoshi."
   "Yes, then use strength to silence them."
   Now, Hoshigakure is in a stage of internal strife.
   The two brothers Raijin and Akahoshi advocated continuing to practice the power of meteorites.
   However, Third Hoshikage, Natsu Hoshi, etc., prohibited practice with meteorites.
   Because many ninjas in the village have died young because they practiced the power of meteorites.
   However, Raijin and Akahoshi gained support from a large number of people on the grounds of Third Hoshikage.
   Because Third Hoshikage lived for more than a hundred years, and he also practiced the power of meteorites.
   This made the people in the village feel that Hoshikage was deceiving them, so they chose to side with the two brothers Akahoshi and Raijin.
   As night fell, Tsunade and team found a place to rest.
   A figure made of dark red chakra appeared in the night; it was Kurama.
   He wants the power of this meteorite.
   At least not with the ability to fly.
   Moreover, the Peacock Technique can be used even more effectively when combined with his Nine Tails chakra, which is a good experience.
   As a Nine Tails, Kurama can basically ignore the side effects on people, and he can even cancel the side effects of the meteorite chakra.
   "It's time to act."
   Inside Hoshigakure.
   The two brothers Raijin and Akahoshi were planning their next move.
   Now that the Third Hoshikage is in their hands, only Natsu Hoshi has escaped.
   As long as they get Natsu Hoshi, they can get support of all.
   Those star ninjas who supported Natsu Hoshi had no choice but to obey.
   By that time, they will fully grasp the power of meteorites.
   Raijin and Akahoshi want the world to recognize their title of "Hoshikage."
   Just when the two brothers Raijin and Akahoshi were having a discussion.
   A star ninja hurriedly ran in.
   His eyes were filled with fear.
   "Lord Raijin, Lord Akahoshi, it's not good, there's a monster outside.
   -----------------------------------------------------------
   There's are Fics Called
   In Naruto, reborn with Chat group
   Naruto: I Aspire to Become Hokage Man
   (This is Comedic Gold)
   Naruto: Copy System
   These are Goooood
   Check them Out
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Your support is truly appreciated
  
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 28: Chapter 28 : Hoshigakure (2)
   There's a monster coming from outside!"
   Raijin, Akahoshi, and the others rushed out immediately.
   They saw corpses everywhere outside, and the dead were all the men of the two brothers.
   Not far away, an orange-haired man clapped his hands and said:
   "I just wanted to get something. Why stop me?"
   1
   At the same time, another Star Ninja came to report.
   "Lord Raijin, Lord Akahoshi a group of ninjas are coming,may be they wanted to steal the meteorite as well."
   It was truly a case of misfortune piling up.
   But they didn't recognize the orange-haired man in front of them.
   Had he found reinforcements from outside?
   "Hey, do you guys know where the meteorite is?"
   Kurama asked calmly.
   Without waiting for an answer, Kurama sensed the meteorite's chakra in the house behind the group of Star Ninjas.
   "By the way, let me remind you-don't stop me. Otherwise, you'll end up just like them."
   Kurama pointed at the bodies on the ground, his expression remained indifferent.
   With that, he swaggered towards the house where the meteorite was kept.
   When had the brothers Raijin and Akahoshi ever seen someone this arrogant?
   He didn't take them seriously at all.
   "Kill that wild beast!"
   The brothers gave the order.
   Several ninjas from the Hidden Star Village simultaneously used the Peacock Technique.
   Blue-purple chakra formed into beasts that lunged toward Kurama.
   At that moment, several dark red chakra arms emerged from Kurama's body, grabbing the chakra beasts like an eagle snatching chicks.
   "How is this possible?!"
   Raijin and Akahoshi were stunned, completely shocked.
   The Peacock Technique, which they prided themselves on, was utterly powerless before this man.
   And from this dark red chakra, they felt an unprecedented fear.
   2
   This power seemed to surpass even the meteorite itself.
   Kurama had already warned them once.
   Since they chose to stop him, there was nothing more to say.
   Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh-
   The dark red chakra arms pierced through the chests of the Star Ninja who had attacked him, swift and lethal.
   One by one, they fell lifelessly to the ground.
   Kurama sighed and muttered in frustration.
   "I told you not to stop me, yet you still did. How disobedient."
   3
   At this point, only Raijin and Akahoshi remained.
   Watching this, the two brothers trembled in fear.
   This man was ruthless and didn't waste words.
   When Raijin and Akahoshi saw Kurama's sharp fangs, their entire bodies shuddered.
   How could anyone have such fangs-like a wild beast?
   The chakra from the ninjas that Kurama had killed was absorbed into his body.
   His dark red chakra stretched out dozens of meters, directly reaching the meteorite inside the house.
   "You-you already have such overwhelming power. Why do you still want to take our meteorite?"
   Kurama glanced at them, his scarlet eyes making Raijin and Akahoshi's hearts pound in fear.
   That question was a mistake.
   "Who would turn down more power?"
   2
   Kurama smirked before extending his chakra arms and pulling the brothers toward him.
   "We-we didn't stop you! Please don't kill us!"
   At this moment, all their pride and dignity vanished.
   1
   The brothers could only beg for mercy.
   Seeing their terrified expressions, Kurama chuckled darkly.
   "Who said you didn't stop me? Your stupid questions delayed me for several seconds."
   Raijin and Akahoshi nearly cried in despair.
   They thought, "Does that even count?!"
   In the face of absolute strength, crushing an ant required no justification.
   But if Kurama wanted to kill he will kill
   Crack! Snap!
   The two brothers perished in Kurama's grasp, and their meteorite-enhanced chakra was absorbed into his body.
   This scene was witnessed by the Hidden Star Village ninjas who had arrived with Hoshikage.
   Kurama turned back and sneered.
   "What? Are you planning to stop me from taking the meteorite too?"
   The elderly Third Hoshikage had been rescued by others.
   These Star Ninjas opposed using the meteorite for training and wanted to destroy it.
   Now, someone else wanted to take it away.
   No-someone was already taking it away, and they were relieved.
   Seeing Kurama's terrifying power, none of them dared to speak, fearing they might delay him.
   Raijin and Akahoshi's deaths had been a clear warning.
   Only the Third Hoshikage and natsu trembled as they shook their heads, signaling that they had no objections.
   "I see!"
   Kurama understood the situation in Hidden Star Village.
   Everyone watched as he absorbed the meteorite's chakra into his body in a single breath.
   1
   It was utterly terrifying.
   This meteorite had been used for over two hundred years, yet its chakra had never been fully absorbed.
   And now, in mere moments, it had been drained dry.
   The horror of the man before them was beyond comprehension.
   Kurama curled his lips.
   "Hmph. So, the meteorite's chakra was nothing special after all."
   Look at that-this was what true strength sounded like!
   The Star Ninjas broke into a cold sweat.
   Two hundred years of effort, gone in a single breath.
   And yet, he called it "nothing special"?!
   To Kurama, this was simply an objective fact.
   To these people, it was pure arrogance.
   Not only that, but Kurama waved his hand once more.
   The remaining meteorite chakra within the Star Ninjas was drawn into his body.
   "Since you don't want it, I'll take it."
   Without the meteorite chakra, the side effects of their training were gone.
   In a twisted way, Kurama had saved their lives.
   The Third Hoshikage led everyone in kneeling before Kurama.
   "Thank you for your mercy, Sir!"
   Boom!
   In an instant, a pair of peacock-like wings formed behind Kurama.
   But unlike the usual blue-purple chakra, his wings were wrapped in a dark red aura.
   With a flicker, he soared into the night sky, disappearing into the horizon.
   What interested Kurama the most was the ability to fly.
   Once he was gone, the Star Ninjas finally exhaled in relief.
   "Lord Hoshikage, who was that young man?"
   The Third Hoshikage simply answered with five words.
   2
   "That was a god among men."
   9
   ---------------------------------------------------------
   There's are Fics Called
   In Naruto, reborn with Chat group
   1
   Naruto: I Aspire to Become Hokage Man
   Naruto: Copy System
   These are Goooood
   1
   Check them Out
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
  
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 29: Chapter 29 : Hoshigakure (3)
   "That man is a God!"
   1
   The Third Hoshikage stood up and spoke word by word.
   Everyone gasped upon hearing this statement.
   The Third Hoshikage had lived for decades and had never given such an evaluation.
   That meant the man with scarlet eyes and orange hair just now was far beyond their imagination.
   The shinobi of Hoshigakure had only absorbed a portion of the meteorite's chakra, yet they suffered severe illnesses and died young.
   And this man had absorbed all the chakra from the meteorite.
   The side effects must have been unimaginable.
   However, Kurama acted as if nothing had happened.
   Not only that, but Kurama, who had just obtained the meteorite's chakra, used the Peacock Technique without forming seals or undergoing any training.
   To the shinobi of Hoshigakure, what else could he be but a god?
   ...
   The next day, the sun rose in the east.
   5
   Kurama had returned to Kushina's body.
   Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari were ready.
   "Tsunade-nee, I sensed several distinct chakra signatures heading toward Hoshigakure at full speed."
   "The Rain Shinobi are finally here!"
   It was too late to take a detour; they had to head directly to Hoshigakure.
   Even if the Hoshigakure shinobi tried to stop them, they would have to fight their way through.
   However, what surprised Kushina and the others was that the shinobi of Hoshigakure did not engage them in battle like they had yesterday.
   Instead, they were extremely respectful and polite.
   They believed Tsunade's warning that the Rain Shinobi were coming to attack.
   Moreover, the shinobi of Hoshigakure were willing to join forces with Kushina and the others to fend off the Rain Shinobi.
   This sudden change of attitude left Kushina and the others stunned.
   Just yesterday, they had been at each other's throats, yet now, they were being treated with respect and enthusiasm.
   It felt almost surreal.
   But after careful observation, Kushina and the others did not detect anything suspicious about them.
   Could it be that Konoha's willingness to help defend against the Rain Shinobi had earned their goodwill?
   All of this was because of one man-Kurama.
   Before leaving last night, Kurama had given orders.
   He instructed the people of Hoshigakure to treat the girls well.
   Kurama had relieved them of the pain caused by refining the meteorite's chakra and had also helped quell the village's internal conflicts.
   For the people of Hoshigakure, this was an act of immense kindness.
   Even though Kurama had done everything for his own reasons, his actions had inadvertently helped the village.
   This gratitude was one reason, and Kurama's terrifying strength was another.
   They feared what would happen if they did not obey Kurama's wishes.
   If he became displeased, he could easily wipe out their village.
   ...
   Kushina and the others worked together with the Hoshigakure shinobi to set a trap.
   Now, they just had to wait for the Rain Shinobi to step into it.
   ...
   Meanwhile, a group of Rain Shinobi, numbering in the dozens, was making its way toward Hoshigakure.
   Leading them was Jiz, a disciple of Hanz of the Salamander.
   "Lord Jiz, can the power of the meteorite in Hoshigakure really help us challenge the Five Great Nations again?"
   "No matter how small a gain is, it's still a gain."
   3
   Amegakure had suffered heavy losses during the Second Great Ninja War and was far weaker than before.
   At this point, any power increase was beneficial.
   While the meteorite's chakra was nowhere near as powerful as a Tailed Beast, it was still enough to strengthen their forces.
   RUMBLE-
   Suddenly, the ground trembled violently.
   The area beneath the Rain Shinobi collapsed, forming a massive sinkhole.
   "Damn it!"
   Jiz expression darkened.
   By the time they attempted to escape, it was already too late.
   Several figures stood atop the sinkhole, looking down at them.
   It was Kushina and the others.
   "Oh, there's even a familiar face!"
   Tsunade smirked as she looked down at the trapped Rain Shinobi.
   Of course, she had to bend down slightly to see them properly.
   "Tsunade?!"
   Jiz eyes widened in shock.
   They had clashed during the Second Great Ninja War.
   "Damn it, why are Konoha's shinobi here?!"
   And worse, it seemed like they had walked right into a trap.
   The mission to steal the meteorite had been a secret, yet Konoha had somehow found out.
   "Damn Konoha!"
   "Lord Jiz, what should we do?"
   "What else? We need to get out of here!"
   But there was no escape for the Rain Shinobi.
   RUMBLE-
   Explosions echoed as the walls of the pit erupted, triggering a controlled landslide.
   The shinobi of Hoshigakure had planted explosive tags to ensure the Rain Shinobi were buried alive.
   BANG! BANG! BANG!
   The sound of shattering bones echoed through the air.
   Some of the Rain Shinobi were crushed instantly, blood seeping from beneath the rubble.
   For those still alive, the fight was far from over.
   The scent of fresh blood made Tsunade's hands tremble.
   She had tried her best to avoid witnessing bloodshed, but fate was cruel.
   Unaware of Tsunade's unease, Kushina and the others leaped into action.
   A true battle left no room for mercy.
   "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"
   1
   "Eight Trigrams Palms: Revolving Heaven!"
   2
   "Sharingan!"
   Golden chains shot out from Kushina's body, piercing through the enemy.
   She had long since mastered the Adamantine Sealing Chains.
   Hikari unleashed the Hyga Clan's Eight Trigrams Palms: Revolving Heaven.
   Mikoto's Sharingan had evolved to three tomoe, sharpening her perception.
   5
   These were the results of their rigorous training under Tsunade's guidance.
   Now, they were proving their strength in battle.
   Under their combined assault, the Rain Shinobi were overwhelmed.
   "Damn it! How are these Konoha shinobi this strong?!"
   The shinobi of Hoshigakure were nothing to fear.
   But these three kunoichi from Konoha?
   They were terrifying.
   Whether it was Kushina, Mikoto, or Hikari, their power had far surpassed the level of Genin.
   The battle raged on within the sinkhole.
   Above them, Tsunade stared at her trembling hands.
   No matter how much she tried to escape it, blood would always find its way before her eyes
   2
   --------------------------------------------------------
   There's are Fics Called
   In Naruto, reborn with Chat group
   Naruto: I Aspire to Become Hokage Man
   Naruto: Copy System
   These are Goooood
   Check them Out
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
  
   comment 19 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 30: Chapter 30 : Hoshigakure (4)
   Tsunade, who stood above the sinkhole, looked at the blood pooled in the crater and trembled all over.
   As for the Rain Village shinobi, only one remained-Jiz.
   The scarred Jiz stared at Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari in disbelief, his heart filled with shock.
   "Damn it, how can Konoha's Genin be this strong?"
   If it were an Elite Jnin from Konoha, he could accept it. He had at least fought Tsunade during the Second Shinobi War.
   But the three Konoha Genin in front of him were absurdly powerful.
   Could it be that Konoha deliberately held back their promotions?
   Jiz didn't know the truth. But one thing was certain-never mess with Konoha's Genin.
   4
   Because Konoha's Genin were the strongest.
   Jnin from other villages used a variety of jutsu, tricks, and strategies.
   Konoha's Genin fought as if they were forces of nature.
   Kushina clapped her hands, and in no time, only one enemy remained.
   "Mikoto, Hikari, you've gotten even stronger!" Kushina said with a grin.
   "Hmph, Kushina, don't think you're the only one improving. We're growing too," Mikoto replied.
   "Alright, alright, let's not argue over details. Let's finish him off first!"
   The three girls exchanged glances, their teamwork flawless.
   Adamantine Sealing Chains!
   In an instant, the dozen of golden chains burst from Kushina's body, rushing toward Jiz.
   Despite his wounds, Jiz managed to evade one, two, even three chains, but he couldn't escape the fourth.
   Several golden chains wrapped around him tightly, leaving him completely immobilized.
   After all, the Adamantine Sealing Chains could even restrain the Nine-Tails.
   A mere shinobi stood no chance.
   As Kushina tightened her hold, she glanced at Hikari and smirked.
   "Hikari, your turn!"
   "Got it!"
   Hikari assumed a battle stance, the Eight Trigrams forming beneath his feet.
   1
   Eight Trigrams: One Hundred and Twenty-Eight Palms!
   A flurry of precise strikes hit Jiz's chakra points, making him cough up blood as his internal organs and meridians shattered.
   1
   The last move, of course, belonged to Mikoto.
   Kushina chuckled. "Mikoto, roast him!"
   4
   Regret filled Jiz's heart.
   Standing before him were three demons in human form.
   This wasn't a fight. It was a slaughter.
   Mikoto inhaled deeply and formed a single hand seal.
   Great Fireball Technique!
   A massive sphere of flames engulfed Jiz, reducing him to nothing but ashes.
   8
   This time, the Great Fireball truly incinerated someone.
   The shinobi of Hoshigakure trembled at the sight of Konoha's trio.
   All of them were just girls, yet their methods were terrifying.
   Were all shinobi from the Great Nations like this?
   If every elite shinobi was this powerful, then their plans were pointless.
   Star Ninja shinobi and the others had once dreamed of using their meteorite-enhanced abilities to rise to prominence.
   Now, they realized that was suicide.
   Hoshigakure would be better off staying in the Land of Bears, far away from conflicts beyond their league.
   After the battle, Kushina and the others looked around but couldn't find Tsunade.
   "Hey, where's Tsunade-nee?" Kushina asked.
   They had been so focused on the fight, hoping to impress her.
   But she wasn't even watching.
   "Kushina, Mikoto, something's wrong. Tsunade-nee is still up there," Hikari said, activating his Byakugan.
   1
   His eyes widened at what he saw.
   1
   Tsunade's body was trembling slightly. She kept mumbling one word.
   "Blood..."
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari immediately understood.
   Tsunade was hemophobic.
   She had never spoken to them about it before, but the symptoms were obvious.
   The smell and sight of blood above the sinkhole had triggered her trauma.
   Without hesitation, the three carried Tsunade to a house within Hoshigakure.
   Once she was away from the battlefield, her trembling gradually lessened.
   The trio surrounded her, exchanging concerned glances.
   They had no idea how to cure hemophobia.
   Suddenly, Kushina thought of the being sealed inside her.
   Her consciousness entered the familiar dark space.
   "Kurama, is there anything we can do for Tsunade-nee's illness?"
   3
   The giant fox opened one eye, his voice gruff but amused.
   "Kushina, have you forgotten the Sealing Jutsu: Soul Suppression Seal I taught you?"
   "That's it!" Kushina's face lit up.
   Kurama was truly incredible.
   The Uzumaki Clan specialized in sealing techniques.
   But this particular technique, meant to seal away spiritual trauma, hadn't even been created by the Uzumaki.
   5
   A fox had come up with it.
   At first, Kushina had refused to believe it.
   Was the creature sealed inside her really just a beast?
   Kurama simply scoffed in amusement.
   "Alright, I'll take care of it!" Kushina declared.
   Mikoto and Hikari watched her roll up her sleeves.
   "Kushina, you have an idea?" Mikoto asked.
   "Yeah. It's worth a try. You two, protect me."
   Tsunade's hemophobia stemmed from deep psychological trauma.
   Using the Soul Suppression Seal, Kushina would seal away the painful memories that triggered it.
   If a memory only brought suffering, then it was better forgotten.
   7
   "Sealing Jutsu: Soul Suppression Seal!"
   Kushina pressed her palm against Tsunade's forehead, releasing countless sealing marks.
   Dark symbols spread across Tsunade's face, forehead, and neck.
   Inside Tsunade's subconscious, she relived her worst moments-the deaths of Nawaki and Dan.
   But now, their identities had changed.
   They were just nameless Konoha shinobi who died in war.
   3
   The pain of losing them as family and loved ones was erased.
   From now on, if she ever recalled them, she would only remember them as fallen comrades, not as her closest kin.
   14
   The process took a long time.
   "Seal!"
   Kushina shouted, sending the final set of runes into Tsunade's mind.
   The black markings faded.
   "Phew, it's finally done..."
   Kushina wiped sweat from her brow, exhausted.
   Even as an Uzumaki, this sealing technique had drained her.
   2
   Tsunade had fallen into a deep sleep.
   Kushina let out a tired chuckle. "Mikoto, Hikari... the rest is up to you. I need to rest."
   With that, she collapsed onto Tsunade's body.
   Fast asleep.
   1
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
  
   comment 29 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 31: Chapter 31 : Hoshigakure (Final)
   Tsunade rubbed her hazy eyes; it was already the second day.
   "Oh, Kushina you are crushing me !"
   The first thing Tsunade saw when she opened her eyes was Kushina's sleeping form.
   It was a large sleeping figure lying on top of her.
   1
   She also used her Breasts she was proud of as a pillow.
   "This little girl really knows how to enjoy herself!"
   She patted Kushina's little head and said softly:
   "Kushina, wake up!"
   Kushina was comfortable.
   But Tsunade's whole body was numb.
   Of course, Kurama inside Kushina also felt comfortable and smiled happily.
   4
   "Hey, Tsunade-sensei, you're awake!"
   Uchiha Mikoto and Hyuga Hikari walked in from outside.
   Kushina rubbed her eyes and woke up too.
   Kushina woke up and gave Tsunade a big hug as soon as she woke up.
   "Tsunade-nee, you finally woke up! I slept so comfortably!"
   Tsunade only remembered that after they dealt with the Rain Shinobi, they went back to Hoshigakure to rest.
   In order to test the effect of the sealing technique, Kushina asked subconsciously:
   "Tsunade-nee, do you know Dan?"
   Dan?
   Who is Dan?
   Do I know him?
   Is he a ninja of our village?
   Three questions in a row.
   Tsunade looked at Kushina with a confused expression.
   "No, it's okay. We thought you knew him, Tsunade-nee, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha..."
   Kushina laughed awkwardly.
   Mikoto and Hikari pulled Kushina aside.
   "Kushina, is Tsunade-sensei's hemophobia really cured?"
   "Could she be just pretending to worry us?"
   "Well, you'll know after you try it!"
   It was the first time Tsunade saw such strange actions from her three students.
   "Hey, you three brats, what are you doing? The mission has been completed. We can go back to the village~!"
   1
   Kushina directly cut her arm with a kunai, causing blood to flow.
   The Kurama in her body called her a bold one.
   1
   Kushina, you are using your life to prove it!
   Immediately, Kushina showed her true qualities as a drama queen.
   She ran to Tsunade's side, crying.
   "I accidentally cut my hand while playing with a kunai!"
   Mikoto and Hikari echoed:
   "Yeah, Kushina is too careless."
   Tsunade glanced at the bloody arm and smiled proudly.
   "This little injury is nothing. Don't forget my title as a Shinobi!"
   The medical saint of the ninja world!
   She performed medical ninjutsu.
   In the blink of an eye, the bleeding stopped.
   Not only that, there were no traces of the wound.
   The mission in Hoshigakure was successfully completed.
   Tsunade and the others returned to Konoha.
   The Third Hokage had great praise for Tsunade's team.
   "Well, Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, Hyuga Hikari, you all performed very well on this mission."
   Completing an A-rank mission but getting B-rank rewards.
   This saved Konoha a lot of money.
   Of course, the Third Hokage wouldn't tell them that.
   Leaving the Hokage's office, Tsunade was very honest with her disciples about the difficulty of the mission.
   "What, this was an A-rank mission?"
   "That old man, the Third Hokage, is so cruel. He gave us B-rank rewards. What a cheapskate!"
   However, Kushina and the others thought that being able to complete an A-rank mission also proved that their strength had improved a lot.
   Tsunade was very dissatisfied with the Third Hokage about the salary deduction.
   How could she gamble without money?
   5
   The top brass of Konoha were all stingy.
   After completing a mission of this difficulty, Kushina and the others could take a good rest.
   Kushina returned home and immediately entered the sealed space.
   " Kurama, is it because of you that the attitude of those guys in Hoshigakure attitude changed 180 degrees?"
   This little girl had quite a keen sense.
   "I'm responsible for that change."
   "Wow, Kurama, you are really amazing!"
   Kushina admired the big fox even more.
   "Kushina, we have to take action!"
   Kurama said word for word in his deep voice.
   "What action?"
   "Live your dream and become Hokage!"
   Kushina chuckled.
   "Kurama, this is not difficult, right? You control my body, kill that old man Third Hokage, and then become Hokage. Kill anyone who disobeys!"
   19
   Being powerful meant being so confident.
   Kurama: "..."
   Ninjas aren't just about fighting and killing; it's about being humane.
   2
   Kushina had been led astray by Kurama.
   Kurama told her that the destruction of Uzushiogakure had something to do with Konoha.
   At that time, Konoha was under pressure from Kumogakure, but there should have been extra troops to reinforce Uzushiogakure.
   Otherwise, Uzushiogakure wouldn't have been attacked in such an overwhelming assault.
   Even if they perished, most of their clan members should have survived.
   It wouldn't be like now, with only a few scattered around the world.
   When the First Hokage married Uzumaki Mito, it showed the friendly relationship between Konoha and Uzushiogakure.
   After the First Hokage's death, who would recognize that bond?
   3
   The terrifying power of the Uzumaki clan made Konoha F4 in village fearful.
   2
   Therefore, the demise of Uzushiogakure was also something Konoha wanted to see.
   Konoha would never allow an external power to rival them.
   Even some of the shinobi who attacked Uzushiogakure were from Konoha.
   They just changed their forehead protectors, vests, and identities.
   Even Uzumaki Mito in Konoha was kept in the dark about this.
   2
   After Kurama told her this, Kushina decided to become Hokage herself.
   Konoha Village should be under her control.
   With Kurama in her body, anyone who refused to obey would be eliminated.
   1
   "Kushina, think about it, if everyone in Konoha refuses to obey you and you kill them all, would it be interesting to be Hokage alone?"
   Kushina chuckled.
   "That seems to be the case."
   It seemed that Naruto's naive and idealistic nature was inherited from his mother!
   1
   "So, Kurama, what should we do?"
   Power is not just about strength; it also requires influence.
   "Don't you have a best friend from the Uchiha clan and a best friend from the Hyuga clan? Help them gain control of their clans first."
   "Yes, Mikoto and Hikari!"
   Kushina suddenly realized.
   She believed they would support her.
   "I'm in a good mood today, so I'll let you use my power!"
   Kushina was stunned.
   Using the power of the Nine-Tails?
   "Ahaha, Kurama, you finally let me use your power!"
   Excited, Kushina pounced on Kurama's tail.
   It was so fluffy and comfortable.
   After waiting for so long, she finally gained access to the power of the Nine-Tails!
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
  
   comment 34 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 32: Chapter 32 : Power
   4
   The Power of the Nine-Tails
   Kushina still vividly remembered what the Nine-Tails had once told her.
   "If I'm in a good mood, you can use my power."
   As a Jinchriki, Kushina had never actively wielded the immense power sealed within her. Even during her previous training, when she had fought Tsunade for the bell test, it was Kurama-the Nine-Tails himself-who had intervened of his own accord. But now, he had decided that the time had come. Kushina needed to familiarize herself with his power.
   Standing in front of the massive fox, she clenched her fists tightly, her violet eyes filled with anticipation. Kurama's deep, knowing gaze locked onto hers before he released a shadow of his red chakra. The dense, fiery energy surged forward, wrapping around her body before fusing directly into her core. An intricate Uzumaki spiral manifested on her abdomen, marking the connection.
   4
   In an instant, her entire body became engulfed in golden flames.
   This was the embodiment of the Nine-Tails' chakra.
   Kushina stared at her hands, astonishment written all over her face. She had become a living beacon, glowing like a miniature sun in the darkness.
   "This is... incredible!"
   [Pic here]
   18
   This form was known as the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, In the future, Naruto would attain this power through the combined guidance of Killer Bee and his mother, but Kushina had reached this state through her own willpower and her complete bond with Kurama.
   2
   Her speed, she realized, had increased exponentially. In this state, she could rival the Raikage in sheer velocity. The chakra itself pulsed with warmth, brimming with boundless energy.
   She took a step forward, and in the blink of an eye, she reappeared meters away. A sharp intake of breath escaped her lips-the power was intoxicating.
   Moreover, she could now sense malice. It was as if an invisible veil had been lifted from her perception, allowing her to feel the negative emotions around her, a trait unique to the Nine-Tails' chakra.
   Kurama's deep voice rumbled in her mind. "So, Kushina, how does it feel?"
   A wide grin spread across her face. "This is amazing, Kurama! I will love you till death!"
   9
   Kurama scoffed but allowed a faint smirk to tug at the corners of his massive maw. "Hmph. Don't get too carried away. This is only the beginning. Does the power feel overwhelming?"
   Kushina shook her head, her wild red hair swaying with the movement. "Nope! No matter how much power you give me, I can handle it."
   Unlike Naruto, who was only a half-blood Uzumaki, Kushina was a pureblood. Her immense chakra reserves made her uniquely suited to withstand Kurama's power in its entirety.
   9
   Kurama let out a low chuckle. "Then let's take this further. Experience the transformation from One-Tail to full Nine-Tails."
   The golden glow around her shifted into a sinister crimson. A bubbling aura formed around her body, thick and ominous. One tail sprouted from her back, then another, and another. By the time she reached Four-Tails, the corrosive chakra darkened her skin, giving her a demonic, fox-like form.
   7
   At this stage, even Orochimaru's Kusanagi blade wouldn't be able to pierce her .
   2
   At Six-Tails, a skeletal structure formed around her frame, reinforcing her transformation. She could feel the primal fury, the raw destruction begging to be unleashed. But she held firm, reveling in the sheer power coursing through her veins.
   By the time she reached the complete Nine-Tails state, she towered over the land, her body a mirror image of Kurama himself.
   2
   Kushina let out a deep breath, her heartbeat thunderous in her ears. "Damn, Kurama... you're too powerful."
   Kurama grinned. "And this isn't even my final form."
   6
   Kushina's eyes widened. "Wait, there's more?!"
   1
   "Indeed. You haven't yet entered that Mode." His voice was low, almost teasing. "That's the true Perfect Jinchriki state. In that form, I will expand into pure chakra, manifesting as a complete entity alongside you."
   Kushina's fingers curled into a fist. The idea of reaching such a level thrilled her. But she knew better than to get ahead of herself.
   Kurama's voice softened. "However, listen to me carefully, Kushina. Do not let the higher-ups in Konoha know that you have become a Perfect Jinchriki."
   3
   Kushina's playful demeanor shifted. Her expression turned sharp. "Yeah, I understand. I won't let them know."
   For now, she would only inform the Third Hokage and the others that she was gradually mastering portions of the Nine-Tails' power. After all, she was the inheritor of the "Will of Fire." She would protect Konoha-but not under the command of its corrupt elite.
   She would protect the village by standing above them all.
   And she owed it all to Kurama.
   Meanwhile, in the high council chambers of Konoha, a crucial meeting was taking place.
   The Third Hokage sat at the head of the table, flanked by Danzo, Homura, and Koharu. The future of the village was the topic of discussion.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi leaned back, puffing on his pipe with satisfaction. "Danzo, as you can see, we didn't need ANBU to monitor her. We concealed her status as a Jinchriki, let her integrate into the academy like a normal student, and now the results speak for themselves."
   Danzo scoffed, arms crossed. "Tch."
   Much as he hated to admit it, Kushina's current performance was proof that the Third Hokage's approach had worked.
   Hiruzen's smile widened at Danzo's silence. He loved moments like these-when Danzo was forced to acknowledge his methods as superior.
   "Hiruzen, don't be careless," Danzo finally bit out. "That Uzumaki girl has yet to fully control the Nine-Tails' power."
   2
   "Why are you so anxious about that?" Hiruzen exhaled another puff of smoke, unbothered. "Even Lady Mito never mastered the Nine-Tails entirely. Kushina still has time. The important thing is that she belongs to Konoha-not to you, Danzo."
   Danzo's single visible eye twitched. "Hiruzen, you-"
   "Hiruzen you Will Regret it" Danzo shouted
   4
   "Danzo I'm Hokage "Hiruzen added
   23
   "Humpph--"
   Hiruzen waved a dismissive hand. "Relax, Danzo. Have some faith."
   This was the daily routine in the council: Danzo and Hiruzen butting heads. And truth be told, Hiruzen rather enjoyed it.
   3
   Danzo had always been his rival, his shadow counterpart, and the greatest thorn in his side. But in a strange way, their antagonism had become a fundamental part of his life.
   1
   Still, regardless of Danzo's paranoia, Hiruzen felt proud. Konoha was thriving. The "Will of Fire" was alive and strong. And with Kushina growing into her role, the village would only become stronger.
   Little did he know, Kushina was already steps ahead of him.
   1
   Her loyalty was to the village, yes.
   But her trust in its leadership?
   That was a different matter entirely.
   And soon, Konoha would realize just how much power their Jinchriki truly wielded
   7
   --------------------
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
  
   comment 25 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 33: Chapter 33 : Chunin Exams(1)
   The Third Hokage and Danzo were at each other's throats.
   Danzo, usually composed, looked utterly deflated.
   Homura and Koharu, standing to the side, barely held back their laughter at the rare sight of their old comrade being put in his place. As ninjas of the same era, they had all been acquaintances for decades, but moments like these reminded them of their shared history.
   For the first time in years, the Third Hokage and Homura noticed something unusual-when Koharu smiled, there was a certain charm about her. The deep lines on her face, the slight curve of her lips-an unexpected beauty hidden beneath the years of war and leadership.
   23
   "Why didn't I notice this when we were younger?" Hiruzen wondered silently.
   Even the ever-stoic Danzo cast a brief glance at Utatane Koharu. But, unlike Danzo, Hiruzen immediately averted his gaze. He had a lustful heart but lacked the courage to act on it, especially when the wrath of Sarutobi Biwako, his formidable wife, loomed over him.
   1
   The mere thought of Biwako catching him looking at another woman sent a shiver down his spine. Kneeling on a washboard was not a fate befitting the Hokage of the Hidden Leaf.
   1
   He still remembered the time he and Jiraiya had been caught peeping at the women's bathhouse. Biwako had dragged him through the streets, showing no regard for his title. The entire village had seen his humiliation firsthand. The memory of villagers whispering behind his back was enough to keep him from making the same mistake again.
   "Ahem-"
   A cough snapped him out of his thoughts.
   Mitokado Homura, regaining his composure, said, "Third Hokage, what are your thoughts on the upcoming Chnin Exam?"
   "The Chnin Exam..." Hiruzen sighed.
   The exam was a vital event, allowing major nations to assess each other's military strength. But with the Second Shinobi War only recently ending, every village already had a rough idea of where they stood. The current priority was recovery and stability, not rivalry.
   Most villages had abandoned the inter-village Chnin Exams for now, opting instead for internal promotions. Konoha would follow suit, ensuring that its young shinobi were promoted based on skill rather than risking unnecessary casualties. Too many had already been lost in the war.
   With the policy decided, the high-ranking members of Konoha disbanded the meeting.
   A few days later, at a local barbecue restaurant, a gathering took place.
   The "New Konoha's Twelve" had assembled-a rare reunion of the village's most promising young shinobi.
   The first team, led by Tsunade, consisted of Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari.
   3
   The second team, originally under Jiraiya, had been disbanded, leaving Uchiha Fugaku, Namikaze Minato, and Aburame Shibi as independent ninjas.
   The fourth team, led by Hatake Sakumo, included Nara Shikaku, Akimichi Choza, and Yamanaka Inoichi.
   And lastly, Team Eight, under Sarutobi Yaomaru, consisted of Hyuga Hizashi, Inuzuka Tsume, and Character 1.
   7
   Many of them were still Genin, while a few had already advanced to Special Jnin.
   Jiraiya had long since left Konoha to wander the world, leaving his former students to forge their own paths. Uchiha Fugaku, Namikaze Minato, and Aburame Shibi had since become Special Jnin, each excelling in their respective roles. Fugaku had even joined the Konoha Military Police Force, a position of power within the Uchiha clan.
   At reunions like these, those three were the ones to show off. Among them, Fugaku carried himself with the most authority, embodying both his Uchiha pride and his status as a clan elite.
   Kushina leaned in close to Mikoto and whispered, "Mikoto, is that Fugaku guy still bothering you?"
   Mikoto smirked. "Nope. Thanks to the 'art of speaking' you taught me, I have complete peace."
   "Wait, that actually worked?" Kushina looked skeptical.
   Mikoto chuckled but didn't reveal the full story. She knew Fugaku had redirected his attention elsewhere-to Minato, of all people.
   4
   Minato himself was baffled by this sudden shift in Fugaku's behavior. Back when they were still under Jiraiya, Fugaku had been distant but cordial. Yet, ever since a certain mission where Minato had saved Fugaku's life from a group of Cloud-nin, Fugaku had changed. He now visited Minato regularly, insisting on "strengthening their bond as comrades."
   16
   Minato found it both confusing and exhausting.
   Kushina, amused, retreated into her mindscape, where the Nine-Tails lay dormant. "Hey, Kurama, you really are amazing. You said Fugaku would stop bothering Mikoto, and he actually did! Did you use some kind of mind trick?"
   The fox's deep voice rumbled in response. "No trick-just a simple redirection. Now, all his attention is on that golden-haired boy."
   Kushina scoffed. "Minato's not bad-looking, I guess, but he's not my type."
   Kurama chuckled in amusement, enjoying the irony. Kushina, known for her brash and direct nature, had no idea how deep this game of human emotions could run.
   Shaking her head, Kushina refocused on the present.
   As the night went on, the drinks flowed freely. The younger shinobi relaxed in each other's company, some indulging in lighthearted boasting, others quietly reflecting on how much had changed since their academy days.
   Fugaku, emboldened by the alcohol, clapped a hand on Hyuga Hizashi's shoulder. "Hizashi! You represent the Hyuga, and I represent the Uchiha. Tonight, we drink to the prosperity of our clans and the strength of Konoha!"
   Hizashi, slightly wary but too polite to refuse, raised his cup in response.
   But Fugaku wasn't done. The alcohol loosened his tongue, and his next words turned the atmosphere ice-cold.
   "I heard your father died in the Second Shinobi War. What a coincidence-so did mine."
   16
   Silence fell over the table.
   Drinks were momentarily forgotten, cups left hanging mid-air as everyone processed what had just been said.
   A few of them choked on their drinks, coughing violently as they tried to suppress their shock. The sheer bluntness of Fugaku's statement was staggering.
   ------------------
   Dear Readers,
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
  
   comment 32 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 34: Chapter 34 : Chunin Exams (2)
   After hearing Fugaku's words, everyone suppressed their laughter.
   Well, unless you really couldn't help it.
   How wonderful.
   There were once ancient sages who uttered truth after drinking. And now there was Fugaku-the true "filial son" after drinking.
   No wonder he could produce a son with such a twisted sense of duty like Itachi.
   Fugaku could write a book.
   The title? "My Patriarch Father."
   Guaranteed to be a bigger hit than Jiraiya's "Make-Out Paradise."
   When several Uchiha clan members arrived to escort Fugaku back home, they were met with resistance.
   Fugaku, drunk out of his mind, waved them off stubbornly.
   "No! I want to stay here! Stay with Minato! If I have to go back, I want Minato to come with me!"
   Minato, ever the gentleman, could only sigh and take responsibility for getting Fugaku home. It was going to be a long night.
   A few days later, the Chnin Exams officially began.
   This time, there was only one test, and the location was the Forest of Death.
   The task was simple: enter the Forest of Death and reach the central tower.
   But the path was littered with obstacles.
   There were numerous traps, as well as Konoha Chnin and even Jnin-level Shadow Clones acting as opponents.
   Each team consisted of three members.
   Forming alliances with other teams was strictly forbidden-violators would be immediately disqualified.
   A ninja's true worth lay in their ability.
   This exam was designed to test exactly that.
   There were no written tests, no theoretical knowledge assessments-only skill, instinct, and survival.
   A ninja's ultimate goal was to fight on the battlefield and eliminate threats.
   With the scars of the Second Shinobi War still fresh, Konoha was in dire need of strong shinobi to shape the village's future.
   The lack of a written exam was a godsend for Kushina Uzumaki.
   Kushina, along with Uchiha Mikoto and Hyga Hikari, were itching to get started.
   "Mikoto, Hikari, let's reach the tower first, alright?"
   Mikoto and Hikari both rolled their eyes at Kushina's boundless energy.
   Unlike her, they didn't have the stamina of a berserker. Both of them shook their heads.
   The proctor of the Chnin Exams this time was Hatake Sakumo. Standing beside him was a small child wearing a mask.
   His son, Hatake Kakashi.
   Kakashi was barely three years old, yet Sakumo took him everywhere like a dedicated babysitter whenever he wasn't on a mission.
   Sakumo's voice rang out across the crowd.
   "You all know the rules of the exam. The test begins now!"
   The gates to the Forest of Death swung open, and the candidates flooded in.
   This Chnin Exam included several prominent figures.
   Besides Kushina's team, there was the Ino-Shika-Ch trio-Inoichi Yamanaka, Shikaku Nara, and Chza Akimichi-as well as Hyga Hizashi, Inuzuka Tsume, and a few others.
   Fifteen teams. Forty-five participants in total.
   The oldest contestant? A Genin in his forties.
   The infamous "Eternal Genin."
   As the students disappeared into the Forest of Death, Hatake Sakumo let out a breath.
   "Chnin Exams... I hope they all make it through."
   While the Chnin and Jnin Shadow Clones wouldn't kill any examinees, the forest itself was an unforgiving predator.
   Wild beasts, deadly traps-death was a real possibility.
   This was the ninja world. Only the strong survived.
   If this were an official Chnin Exam with other villages participating, the risks would be even greater. But given the current circumstances, this was Konoha's best option.
   Not long after stepping into the Forest of Death, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari encountered a giant snake.
   The creature slithered forward, hunger gleaming in its reptilian eyes. Its jaws widened as it lunged toward them.
   Kushina clicked her tongue.
   "Ugh! Gross! Mikoto, roast it!"
   Mikoto sighed. "Kushina, you're the worst commander ever."
   Still, she moved without hesitation.
   "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Technique!"
   A searing wave of fire erupted, engulfing the snake in an inferno. Flames spread across the trees, filling the air with the scent of roasted meat.
   The giant snake barely had time to let out a final screech before it collapsed, charred and motionless.
   Kushina grinned, tearing off a chunk of cooked meat.
   "Not bad! Snake meat actually tastes pretty good."
   After refueling, the trio continued toward the central tower at full speed.
   Meanwhile, in another part of the forest, the Ino-Shika-Ch team encountered an unexpected obstacle.
   Uchiha Fugaku's Shadow Clone.
   The clone blocked their path, an amused smirk tugging at its lips.
   "Inoichi, Shikaku, Chza... if you want to pass, you'll have to prove you're strong enough."
   Shikaku sighed.
   "Great. Just my luck."
   Though it was only a Shadow Clone, Fugaku was still an Uchiha. His strength wasn't something to take lightly.
   His Sharingan activated, red eyes spinning with three tomoe.
   At this point, no one in the Uchiha clan had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan. The only one known to have done so was Madara Uchiha himself, and the method to awaken it remained a mystery.
   Fugaku wasn't the clan leader yet. With his father having died in the war, the Uchiha clan was currently led by a council of elders.
   "Shadow Imitation Technique!"
   Chza barreled forward like a human wrecking ball, while Shikaku's shadow shot toward Fugaku's clone.
   Yamanaka Inoichi stood at the ready, prepared to use his Mind Transfer Technique at the perfect moment.
   The battle began in earnest.
   In the central tower of the Death Forest, a sigh echoed through the hall.
   "What? No one's arrived yet?"
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari stood in the empty hall, looking around in disbelief.
   Back in the surveillance room, a Chnin rushed toward Hatake Sakumo in a panic.
   "Sakumo-sama! A new record has been set!"
   Sakumo raised an eyebrow.
   "What, someone already reached the central tower?"
   "Yes, sir! It only took them one hour and four seconds! This is the fastest time ever recorded in the Chnin Exams!"
   Sakumo blinked.
   Then, the corners of his lips twitched.
   That was way too fast.
   ------------------+
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 23 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 35: Chapter 35 : Chunin Exam (3)
   One hour and four seconds. That was too fast.
   "Which team they are ?" Hatake Sakumo asked curiously.
   "The first team led by Tsunade-sama," the proctor replied. "The students are Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyga Hikari."
   "Oh? A Hyga and an Uchiha in the same squad... interesting." Sakumo mused, rubbing his chin.
   Unlike previous exams, this time, they didn't have to fight other genin to the death in the Forest of Death.
   Still, one hour and four seconds was far too fast. Even without traps and the interference of chnin-level shadow clones, reaching the central tower in such a short span should've been nearly impossible.
   If they hadn't even taken a short rest, they might have been even faster.
   Inside the Hokage's office, several proctors rushed in, their faces full of urgency.
   "Lord Hokage, the list of the first batch of chnin has been finalized."
   "Already? That fast?" Hiruzen Sarutobi raised an eyebrow.
   "Yes, Lord Hokage. Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyga Hikari reached the central tower of the Forest of Death in just one hour and four seconds."
   "One hour and four seconds?" The Third Hokage's eyes widened slightly. Even without the usual hazards, this speed was unnatural.
   Tsunade's disciples...
   A pleased smile crossed Hiruzen's face. It seemed that these three had already surpassed the level of ordinary chnin.
   "I see. The students of this team are no ordinary shinobi."
   Konoha was in need of fresh blood, and the emergence of such talented individuals gave him hope for the future.
   Kushina's team was the first to arrive. The second team arrived five hours later.
   Gradually, more Konoha genin reached the central tower-Ino-Shika-Ch, Hyga Hizashi, Inuzuka Tsume, and Namikaze Minato among them. By the end of the day, Konoha's internal chnin exams had concluded.
   Out of forty-five participants, thirty-six passed the assessment.
   As for the remaining nine... they weren't as lucky.
   Some became prey to the beasts lurking in the forest. Others fell victim to traps. Some drowned, unable to gather chakra properly to walk on water.
   But that was the nature of the ninja world. It was ruthless.
   Still, even Naruto and Sasuke had struggled with tree climbing at first. Naruto himself had needed extensive practice to master water-walking.
   Despite the casualties, the village had no choice. After the Second Shinobi War, there was a dire shortage of skilled ninja. As a result, all thirty-six successful candidates were promoted to chnin.
   The chnin exams were over.
   To celebrate, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari gathered together that evening.
   As they were laughing and enjoying their meal, Hyga Hizashi walked in, his posture as rigid as ever.
   "Hikari-sama, there is an urgent matter in the clan. Please return immediately."
   Hikari nodded, her face unreadable. "Understood."
   She turned to her friends. "I'll see you later."
   As soon as she left, Mikoto frowned. "Kushina, don't you think something seems off about Hikari?"
   Kushina leaned back, arms crossed behind her head. "Yeah, but if she doesn't want to talk about it, we can't force her."
   Mikoto blinked in surprise. "Huh? That's... oddly mature of you."
   "Pfft, what's the rush?" Kushina grinned mischievously. "If she doesn't open up, we'll just march into the Hyga compound and find out ourselves!"
   Mikoto sighed. "Never mind. There's the old Kushina."
   The next morning, within the central tower of the Forest of Death, the Third Hokage addressed the newly promoted chnin.
   "You are the future of Konoha. From this day forward, you bear greater responsibility."
   Kushina and her team stood in the front row, listening-or pretending to listen.
   "As shinobi of Konoha, we will dedicate ourselves to the village!" they all chanted in unison.
   Kurama stirred within Kushina, chuckling darkly.
   "This old man sure knows how to manipulate people," the Nine-Tails muttered. "The same trick worked on Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi. He's got them all dancing in the palm of his hand."
   He wasn't wrong.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen might not have the sheer might of Hashirama or the tactical genius of Tobirama, but his ability to earn the unwavering loyalty of powerful shinobi was his greatest strength.
   Even those who wielded the Mangeky Sharingan, like Shisui and Itachi, ultimately served the village-and, by extension, the Hokage himself.
   Education and ideology were powerful tools.
   As the Third Hokage continued his speech, Kushina and Mikoto... completely tuned out.
   Mikoto had been thoroughly corrupted by Kushina's bad habits. Listening to boring speeches? No way.
   Time passed. Before they knew it, Kushina and her teammates had risen to the rank of jnin.
   Their first A-rank mission came swiftly.
   Recently, Sunagakure's shinobi had been spotted lurking near the borders of the Land of Fire. Their objective was unclear, but Konoha wasn't taking any chances.
   The mission: eliminate the threat.
   These kinds of political games between major villages were always a delicate affair. A single mistake could escalate into all-out war. And with tensions simmering beneath the surface, a Third Shinobi War wasn't out of the question.
   The night before the mission, however, was special.
   It was Kushina's birthday.
   After a small celebration with Mikoto and Hikari, Kushina returned to her now-empty home. The warmth of the evening lingered, but she couldn't shake the loneliness that crept in once she was alone.
   The night stretched on. Sleep evaded her.
   With a sigh, she slipped outside to wander through the quiet streets of Konoha, taking in the peaceful night.
   [Ding!]
   A familiar voice echoed in her mind, breaking the silence.
   Kurama stirred.
   [Given the current status of the host, two options are now available:]
   [Option 1: Reveal your true identity to the jinchriki. Reward: ???]
   [Option 2: Continue as the Nine-Tails sealed within the jinchriki. Reward: ???]
   A choice.
   Kurama narrowed his eyes. The rewards were hidden.
   He hated that.
   Tomorrow, he'd be heading to the Land of Wind-perhaps even running into that oversized raccoon, Shukaku.
   But now, another thought crossed his mind.
   He had been hiding for too long.
   Tonight... perhaps it was finally time for the truth.
   A surprise?
   No.
   For Kushina... it would be a shock.
   ----------------+
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 29 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 36: Chapter 36 : Reveal
   3
   Originally, Kurama had always been distant, but now he was about to show a different side of himself.
   Kushina took one last look at the peaceful night sky over Konoha before returning home. As she walked, her consciousness drifted into the sealed space within her.
   "Kurama, didn't you say you wanted to help Mikoto awaken her Mangeky Sharingan and take control of the Uchiha clan?"
   Kurama's deep, rumbling voice resonated within the space. "We'll act immediately after this mission to the Land of Wind is completed."
   Kurama had his own reasons for traveling to the Land of Wind-his true goal was Shukaku, the One-Tailed Beast.
   Kushina hesitated for a moment before speaking again. This wasn't like her usual lively and optimistic self.
   "What's wrong, Kushina?"
   "Kurama, today is my birthday. Can you... say happy birthday to me?"
   Her large, expectant eyes gazed up at the massive fox.
   For someone like Kushina, who had lost her home and been displaced, coming to Konoha was supposed to mean a fresh start.
   She had hoped to live a normal life, but her fate had been sealed the moment she became the Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails.
   She had lost Uzumaki Mito, the woman who had loved her like a grandmother, and without Kurama, she wasn't sure how she would have endured it all.
   Despite the world painting the Tailed Beasts as monsters, Kushina had learned that they weren't as terrifying as people claimed.
   Memories flooded her mind, and in this moment, what she wanted most was a simple birthday wish from the fox within her.
   Kurama's nine massive tails swayed lazily behind him. He grinned, revealing rows of sharp fangs.
   "Kushina, how old are you today?"
   "Fifteen!" she replied seriously.
   14
   "Fifteen, huh? You've grown up, Kushina. I suppose I won't call you a brat anymore."
   He crossed his arms over his chest, putting on an air of arrogance.
   1
   "Kushina, happy birthday."
   Kushina's red eyes widened in surprise at his sincere words. Her lips trembled before she let out a wail.
   "Wahhh-Kurama, you're being so serious! I'm so touched!"
   3
   Tears spilled from her eyes, but she wiped them away quickly. After crying a little longer, she sniffled and looked up at him again.
   "Umm... Kurama, can I make an unreasonable request?"
   Kurama's ears twitched. "Unreasonable? Forget it."
   Kushina immediately waved her hands in protest. "No, no! It's not unreasonable at all! I just... I just want to ask if I can touch your tails."
   She still remembered the one time she had touched them-how soft and comfortable they were. That fluffy warmth had stayed in her mind ever since.
   1
   Kurama scoffed. "You make it sound like my tails are some kind of rare treasure."
   Kushina clasped her hands together and gave him her best puppy-dog eyes.
   "Just once, Kurama! Pretty please!"
   Kurama sighed, then gave a reluctant nod.
   Kushina beamed. "Yay! Kurama, I love you so much!"
   But instead of just touching his tails, she threw herself into them, burying her entire body in the soft fur.
   Kurama felt a strange warmth at the sentiment but kept his expression neutral. However, he quickly realized his mistake as Kushina clung to his tails, refusing to let go.
   "Kurama, this is the best birthday gift ever!"
   Kurama let out a low growl. "Enough already."
   She ignored him, snuggling further into the fluff.
   Finally, Kurama lost his patience and unceremoniously kicked her out of the sealed space. The next thing Kushina knew, she was back in front of her house, still pouting.
   "Kurama is so stingy. He wouldn't even let me touch them for a little longer."
   She sighed dramatically and pushed open the door to her room-only to freeze at the sight of a figure sitting there.
   "Who the hell is in my room?!"
   Her hand instinctively reached for a kunai as she stepped forward, but as she got a better look at the intruder, she stopped.
   Sitting casually on her bed was a man with striking orange hair and familiar, slit-pupiled red eyes.
   Kushina's mouth fell open in shock.
   "Handsome guy... who are you?"
   4
   For some reason, he felt oddly familiar, but she couldn't quite place it.
   The man smirked and spread his hands. "Wow. One second, you're telling me you love me, and the next, you're acting like you don't even know me?"
   That voice. That smirk. Those piercing red eyes.
   Kushina gasped, her hands trembling slightly as she pointed at him.
   "Y-You... Are you-Kurama?!"
   "Who else?"
   His lips curled, revealing sharp fangs in an almost playful manner.
   1
   Kushina let out an excited squeal before launching herself at him, running her hands through his hair.
   "Wow, Kurama, it's really you! Your hair is so soft!"
   She ruffled it enthusiastically, her fingers sinking into the thick orange strands.
   Kurama let out an exaggerated sigh. "Is this all humans think about? First my tails, now my hair?"
   11
   Kushina barely heard him, too engrossed in the sensation.
   "Kurama, is this because your real body is too big to fit here?"
   1
   "Obviously. My full form would tear this place apart."
   1
   "So, you used the Transformation Jutsu?"
   Kushina continued running her hands along his arms, poking at his muscles, then tracing her fingers along his shoulders. She was absolutely fascinated.
   Kurama smirked. "You think this is a transformation?"
   Kushina paused and looked up at him, her expression filled with curiosity. "Wait... this isn't a jutsu? Then this is... your real form?"
   Kurama nodded, leaning back on her bed. "Took you long enough to figure that out."
   Kushina blinked in surprise. "So this is how you actually look when you take human form? That's kinda cool!"
   She resumed touching him-this time, patting his arms, poking at his cheeks, even tugging at the tips of his hair.
   Kurama, for all his usual indifference, finally twitched in irritation.
   "Hey, Kushina, that's enough. You're starting to get too handsy."
   Kushina retracted her hands instantly, her face flushing. "I-I'm just amazed! Your Transformation-no, your actual form is too realistic! Even your-"
   7
   Kurama shot her a warning glare before she could finish that sentence.
   She coughed awkwardly and averted her eyes. "A-Anyway! Kurama, you showing up like this is the best birthday gift ever!"
   2
   Kurama chuckled, a rare, amused glint in his eyes. "Enjoy it while it lasts, brat."
   8
   And for the first time in a long while, Kushina felt truly happy.
   ----------------+
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 28 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 37: Chapter 37 : Sand Village
   No, it was originally true, not something conjured.
   This kind of thing could not be changed.
   "Really, really, really, Kurama? You're saying this isn't a Transformation Jutsu, but your true form?"
   Kushina's eyes widened in shock as she took a step back, staring at him.
   That ridiculous, adorable, and oddly endearing appearance...
   Kurama just nodded.
   "So, Kurama, are you a Tailed Beast or a human?"
   1
   "Both."
   Kushina blinked.
   Tailed Beast?
   Human?
   Combined, didn't that make him some kind of hybrid?
   Kurama smirked, amused by her train of thought. "If you want to call me an hybrid, I won't argue."
   Only then did it fully hit Kushina. There was a man-no, a being-who had been living inside her all along.
   Memories flooded her mind. Every moment. Every time she had spoken aloud to herself, thinking no one could hear. Every time she had let her guard down, believing she was alone. And then-
   Bathing.
   Hot springs.
   Her face turned as red as her hair.
   "Kurama, you... haven't seen... everything, right?"
   "Oh, I've seen it all."
   7
   Kurama didn't even bother to deny it.
   "Things I probably shouldn't have seen too."
   Kushina froze. Her entire body tensed before she started spinning in panicked circles, flustered beyond belief. "Ahhh! This is so embarrassing! So embarrassing!"
   1
   The brash, tough-talking Kushina was gone, replaced by a mortified, shy girl. She had always been confident, but this-this was too much.
   "What's there to be ashamed of?"
   Kurama suddenly pulled her into his embrace.
   3
   Kushina stiffened. His body was warm, firm, real. She could hear his heartbeat, slow and steady, against her ear. The rapid pounding of her own heart began to ease.
   "Thank you, Kurama."
   That night, she slept soundly, curled up in the soft embrace of Nine Tails' large, fluffy tail.
   3
   A dream come true.
   -
   The next morning, Kushina and her team set out for the Fire Country border. She wore a soft, satisfied smile the entire way.
   Mikoto and Hyuga Hikari exchanged glances.
   Kushina looked like a girl in love.
   This was the same Kushina, the loud, brash, rough-around-the-edges tomboy? Now she looked... feminine. Glowing, even.
   4
   Mikoto, older and graceful as ever, studied her friend with interest.
   Hikari, who had always seemed delicate on the outside but held a quiet strength, frowned slightly, trying to make sense of it.
   Kurama, still within Kushina, watched them all with amusement.
   "A few years ago, they were all just kids. Now, they're young women. Time really does fly."
   6
   Kushina would randomly giggle to herself along the way, unable to hide her happiness.
   Eventually, Mikoto had enough.
   "Alright, Kushina, what's going on? You've been smiling like an idiot this entire trip. Spill. Hikari and I want to be happy too."
   4
   Kushina touched her stomach absentmindedly. "I'll tell you later. Mission comes first!"
   6
   -
   Meanwhile, in the Hokage's office...
   "Sunagakure dares to invade Konoha? They really have no idea what they're getting into."
   1
   Hiruzen Sarutobi's face darkened with anger.
   The Land of Wind was the weakest among the Five Great Nations. Their home was a barren desert with scarce resources, nothing compared to the wealth and power of the Fire Country. And yet, the Third Kazekage dared to provoke Konoha?
   During Konoha's weaker years, Hiruzen had been willing to make compromises. But now? Now, he had no intention of backing down.
   Konoha was strong. And when it was strong, Sarutobi Hiruzen was not a man who tolerated disrespect.
   4
   He knew how to use power when needed.
   2
   "If they want to test us, we'll give them an answer they won't forget."
   This time, he didn't send only Kushina's team. Multiple squads had been deployed, each with a specific mission. Some were there to eliminate enemy forces, while others were to launch direct strikes against Sunagakure.
   Sand Shinobi had been harassing the border for too long, and Hiruzen intended to settle the score.
   In the Second Great Ninja War, Sand had been crushed by Konoha. Their infamous poisons had been rendered useless by Tsunade. Their puppet masters had been slain, including one at the hands of Hatake Sakumo.
   1
   This time, history would repeat itself.
   And Kushina's team was part of it.
   Kurama, of course, had his own reasons for going along.
   The One-Tail was in the Land of Wind.
   Another Tailed Beast, another piece of his fragmented kin.
   6
   -
   Upon reaching the border, Kushina and her team found nothing.
   The Sand Shinobi had already pulled back into the Land of Wind. But the remnants of their presence were everywhere-footprints, signs of makeshift camps, battle marks.
   Mikoto narrowed her eyes. "They're luring us in. They want us to chase them onto their turf."
   "What do we do?" Hikari asked.
   Kushina hesitated for only a moment before grinning. "Mikoto, Hikari, I have a bold idea."
   Kurama chuckled darkly in the back of her mind. "Bold? More like reckless. I like it."
   Kushina's eyes gleamed. "They think they're leading us into a trap? Let's turn the tables on them."
   -
   At Sunagakure, a high-level meeting was underway.
   The Third Kazekage sat at the head of the table, arms crossed. "Konoha is bound to respond. They always do. We'll set a trap and ensure they don't make it back alive."
   Years had passed since their failure in the Second Great Ninja War. Sunagakure had rebuilt, prepared, and was now ready to strike again.
   Their goal? The Fire Country's rich lands and resources.
   And this time, they wouldn't hold back.
   -
   Kushina and her team pushed through the harsh desert winds, their destination clear.
   As night fell, they took shelter inside a cave. The sandstorm outside howled, but within the cave, all was silent.
   Kurama, inside Kushina, suddenly grinned.
   "I can sense him."
   Kushina blinked. "Sense who?"
   "One-Tail. That stupid tanuki. He's here."
   Even sealed within his Jinchriki, Shukaku's chakra was impossible to miss.
   Kurama's grin widened.
   "I think it's time I paid a visit to an old friend."
   7
   ---------------+
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 38: Chapter 38 : Shukaku ( Bonus )
   1st Bonus Chapter
   700 Power Stones for 2nd Bonus Chapter
   ------------*--------
   'Stupid tanuki, I'm here to see you.'thought kurama
   Kushina Uzumaki gave Mikoto Uchiha and Hikari a brief set of instructions.
   "Wait here quietly. Don't alert anyone."
   As the captain and the strongest among them, Kushina took it upon herself to infiltrate Sunagakure alone and cause a distraction. Meanwhile, Mikoto and Hikari would handle things outside, ready for extraction if needed.
   2
   Deep within Sunagakure, the One-Tailed Beast, Shukaku, was sealed inside a monk named Bunpuku. Isolated and shunned, Bunpuku was locked away, his existence reduced to nothing more than that of a prisoner.
   2
   The shinobi of Sunagakure had long forgotten his real name. They only knew him as Jinchriki.
   Every day, they brought him food-sometimes accompanied by cruel laughter, treating him as less than human.
   This was how Sunagakure treated its Jinchriki.
   "Hey, old man, you've done your best for the village, yet they've forgotten your name," Shukaku grumbled, his voice laced with resentment. "Do you still want to put up with this?"
   The massive beast had spent decades sealed within Bunpuku, and though it loathed humans, it had grown somewhat fond of this old monk.
   Bunpuku's unwavering patience and acceptance reminded Shukaku of the Sage of Six Paths himself.
   The One-Tail had lived for centuries, had seen countless humans, but very few like Bunpuku. There were only a handful of people who truly understood the burden of sharing power.
   Restricting the Jinchriki's freedom was no different from restricting the Tailed Beast itself, and that was something Shukaku could never stand.
   "Shukaku, even if the others have forgotten my name, you still remember it," Bunpuku said, smiling gently. "As long as that's true, I still exist in this world. That is enough for me."
   1
   Bunpuku's voice carried the weight of decades of solitude, yet there was no anger-only quiet acceptance.
   "It's a curse for both of us," he continued. "For you to be sealed, for me to be a Jinchriki. But let me bear my misfortune in peace. Perhaps one day, you will no longer be caged."
   As Bunpuku conversed with Shukaku inside his own body, Kushina, now fully under Kurama's control, arrived at the gates of the underground prison.
   Without hesitation, she slit the throat of the guard standing watch. The body fell silently to the ground.
   "Hey, stupid raccoon," she called out, her voice dripping with amusement. "You seem pretty comfortable being locked up."
   A voice thundered from within Bunpuku.
   "Who the hell is disturbing my sleep?!"
   Shukaku's entire body tensed. That voice-
   No. It couldn't be.
   His entire being bristled in alarm. There was only one creature he had ever despised this much.
   Kurama.
   The stinking fox.
   Panic surged through Shukaku's mind. If Kurama had come all the way to Sunagakure, then-
   1
   No. No, no, no. He couldn't let that damn fox see him like this.
   A shadow stepped into Bunpuku's cell. A beautiful young woman with striking red hair appeared before them, her chakra flaring ominously.
   "Hey, it's just a little girl," Bunpuku scoffed, feigning indifference. "What's the big deal?"
   But he wasn't fooled.
   The moment he sensed her presence, he knew-she was a Jinchriki, too.
   From within Kushina, a deep, taunting voice echoed through the room.
   "Well, well. If it isn't the stupid civet cat," Kurama sneered. "I never thought I'd see the day you'd be locked up like this."
   Shukaku snarled. "Hmph! And you're one to talk? You're sealed too, you damn fox!"
   Kurama let out a low chuckle. "The same? Who do you think you're talking to?"
   A surge of dark red chakra burst forth from Kushina's body, taking the form of a humanoid figure. Kurama materialized beside her, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement.
   2
   "K-Kurama... you're out?"
   Kushina beamed, grabbing Kurama's arm in a way that made it clear she wasn't just his Jinchriki-she was something more. In front of One-Tail, it felt like she was flaunting their bond.
   Shukaku's eyes widened in shock.
   Nine-Tails... was free?
   He shuddered. They were both Tailed Beasts, yet there was such a vast difference in their circumstances.
   Here he was, still sealed, still a prisoner. And Kurama-Kurama could come and go as he pleased.
   It wasn't fair.
   "Smelly fox," Shukaku spat, masking his envy with scorn. "You hate humans more than anything, so why the hell do you look like one?!"
   Kurama's smirk widened. "Shukaku, this is my true form."
   The One-Tail stiffened. Something was wrong.
   And yet, the being before him was different. His chakra, his aura-undeniably, it was Nine-Tails. But the way he carried himself, the presence he exuded... it was foreign.
   Shukaku swallowed hard.
   Had the damn fox been... assimilated by humans?
   For the first time in centuries, fear flickered through Shukaku's mind. This was not the Nine-Tails he had known.
   "What the hell happened to you?"
   Bunpuku, who had been silent until now, suddenly smiled.
   "Shukaku," he said softly. "If you were like your friend here, perhaps you wouldn't have been sealed in the first place."
   "Hey, old man! Don't start siding with him!" Shukaku barked, bristling with indignation.
   But the moment of banter had passed.
   1
   Kurama's expression darkened. It was time to get serious.
   "Shukaku," he said, his voice carrying an air of authority. "We Tailed Beasts need to rise up. Join me-become my strength."
   "Tch! As if I'd ever-"
   "You don't have a choice."
   1
   Before Shukaku could react, golden chains shot out from Kurama's body, piercing Bunpuku and ensnaring the One-Tail. The air crackled with energy as the chains tightened, completely binding Shukaku in place.
   6
   Shukaku's eyes widened in panic. He struggled, but the chains held firm.
   "The hell?! Since when did you master sealing techniques like this?!"
   Bunpuku, rather than resisting, clasped his hands together and bowed his head to Kurama in submission.
   "Sir, please," he whispered. "Save me."
   Shukaku's panic deepened. "Hey, old man, what the hell are you doing?! Have some damn pride!"
   But Bunpuku only smiled. "Shukaku, join him. He will guide you correctly."
   As the last of Bunpuku's resistance faded, Kurama pulled Shukaku further from his host's body, his expression unreadable.
   The time for games was over.
   --------------+
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones'
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 36 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 39: Chapter 39 : Shukaku (2)
   At this moment, Shukaku had been pulled halfway out of Bunpuku's body by Kurama.
   The One-Tailed Beast couldn't believe what was happening. How could Kurama wield such an overpowering sealing technique? And more importantly, the Nine-Tails in front of him was no longer the same beast he once knew.
   Shukaku refused to believe that Kurama was doing this to set him free.
   He roared, thrashing violently, "Oi, Bunpuku! Help me!"
   But the aged monk merely clasped his hands together, a serene smile on his face. "Shukaku, follow this Sir in front of you. He will guide you properly. My fate ends here."
   Bunpuku had always been wise. Even now, at the end of his road, he could see that the being before him was unlike any other. No wonder Shukaku had mistaken him for having the same qualities as the Sage of Six Paths.
   With his Jinchriki offering no assistance, Shukaku realized he had to rely on himself.
   "Oi, you damned fox, what the hell do you want?" he snarled.
   "Shukaku, have you forgotten? You and I are one. Do you truly wish to remain a slave to the shinobi?"
   If not for their seals, no tailed beast would ever allow themselves to be bound by humans. Freedom was their birthright, yet here they were, shackled.
   But Shukaku had no intention of merging with Kurama-the fox he despised the most. And something about Kurama was... off. He wasn't the same as before. Something had changed.
   "Hey, Kurama! If you let me go, I'll offer you a portion of my chakra!" Shukaku bargained desperately.
   It was the first time the One-Tail had ever addressed the Nine-Tails properly. That alone proved how dire the situation was.
   At that moment, a notification sounded in Kurama's mind:
   [Ding! Due to the Host's current actions, two choices have been presented.]
   [Option 1: Accept One-Tail Shukaku's deal. Reward: Obtain a portion of Shukaku's chakra.]
   [Option 2: Reject Shukaku's deal. Reward: None.]
   The difference was clear-one had a reward, and the other didn't.
   Under normal circumstances, Kurama might have been tempted to accept the first option, gaining part of Shukaku's power. But right now, it was unnecessary. He hadn't come here for a mere fragment of One-Tail's strength.
   Instead, Kurama grinned, eyes glinting with cruel amusement.
   "Shukaku, it's time for us tailed beasts to rise."
   Shukaku's eyes widened before twisting into a furious glare. Realizing that Kurama had no intention of stopping, he struggled wildly.
   "Damn it, Kurama! You bastard! I won't let you have your way!"
   "Oh? That's not up to you."
   Kurama's smirk widened.
   The golden Adamantine Sealing Chains binding Shukaku ensured that breaking free was impossible. Within moments, Shukaku was entirely extracted in pure chakra form, his body dissolving into shimmering blue energy. The large sand tanuki was helpless as his essence merged with Kurama's being.
   And with that, Kurama erased Shukaku's consciousness.
   Tailed beasts were, at their core, pure chakra entities. Without their minds, they were nothing more than raw energy to be wielded.
   There was no longer a One-Tail.
   Only Kurama remained.
   "Kurama, did it work?" Kushina asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and unease.
   "Hmph. A minor enhancement," Kurama muttered, rolling his shoulders.
   Kushina frowned. "Minor? That's an entire tailed beast's power!"
   Bunpuku, now without Shukaku, lay on the ground, breathing heavily. He stared at Kurama, the beast that Shukaku had screamed about moments ago. And yet, something about him felt... different.
   This Nine-Tails didn't just possess power. He had purpose.
   A tailed beast with conviction.
   Bunpuku smiled, content. "Shukaku will find its way under this sir guidance... something I could never achieve in my lifetime. This was my destiny."
   For the first time in history, the fate of the tailed beasts was changing. The relationship between humans and the Bij was on the verge of transformation.
   And Bunpuku firmly believed this was for the best.
   "Sir... may I ask you one last favor?" Bunpuku whispered, voice weak but steady.
   Kurama narrowed his eyes. "Speak."
   "Can you take me outside... to see the world one last time?"
   Bunpuku had spent his entire life imprisoned, never once setting foot beyond the walls that confined him. The only voice that had ever spoken to him was Shukaku's.
   Now, at the end of his journey, he wanted to witness the outside world.
   Kushina turned to Kurama. "Can we do it?"
   Kurama sighed before ruffling Kushina's vibrant red hair. "Fine. This old man isn't bad."
   And so, under the cover of night, they quietly slipped out of Sunagakure.
   The desert village lay silent beneath the star-speckled sky. The cool night breeze ruffled Bunpuku's robes as he gazed at the heavens.
   His lips curled into a peaceful smile.
   He had no regrets.
   The last thing he saw was the infinite stretch of the night sky.
   And then, he was gone.
   Back in Sunagakure, chaos erupted.
   A group of Sand shinobi rushed into the Kazekage's chambers, their faces pale with panic.
   "Kazekage-sama! We have a problem! The guards watching over the Jinchriki were slaughtered, and... Bunpuku is missing!"
   The Third Kazekage's eyes widened. "What?!"
   Their village had only one tailed beast.
   If the other nations discovered that Sunagakure had lost its trump card, the balance of power would shift dangerously. It would make them a target.
   He gritted his teeth. "Rasa! Move immediately!"
   "Yes, Lord Third!"
   Moments later, a scouting team discovered Bunpuku's body in the outskirts of the village.
   The Third Kazekage, Rasa, and several elite shinobi arrived at the scene.
   Bunpuku's corpse lay motionless, hands still folded in prayer, his expression one of absolute peace.
   "This can't be happening..." The Kazekage's voice was barely above a whisper.
   For a moment, the wind howled through the desert, eerily silent.
   Then, the Third Kazekage's expression hardened. "Search the entire village! We need to confirm whether an enemy took the tailed beast!"
   Sunagakure was plunged into turmoil.
   If Bunpuku had simply escaped and died, One-Tail would eventually reform. But if an enemy had stolen Shukaku...
   Then this was a disaster.
   Outside Sunagakure, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari watched the village descend into chaos from a safe distance.
   Mikoto glanced at Kushina, intrigued. "Kushina, what exactly did you do? You've got all of Sunagakure in an uproar."
   Kushina chuckled, leaning back smugly. "Mikoto, if you think this is chaotic... just wait and see what happens next."
   As Sunagakure trembled in fear of an unseen enemy, the true mastermind behind the storm watched from the shadows, the smirk on his lips growing ever wider.
   --------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones'
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 27 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 40: Chapter 40 : Shukaku Absorbed(Bonus Chapter)
   The Jinchriki of the One-Tail was dead, and Shukaku had vanished without a trace.
   No signs of the beast remained within Sunagakure.
   The next day, within the confines of the Sand Village, the council of high-ranking shinobi convened.
   The Third Kazekage sat at the head of the table, his piercing gaze sweeping over the gathered figures: Rasa, Chiyo, and Ebiz. The air in the war chamber was thick with tension, their expressions grim.
   The death of the Jinchriki, Bunpuku, had been completely concealed from the outside world. The village could not afford to let this information leak.
   At least, not immediately. The loss of a tailed beast was an event that could shake the balance of power between the Great Nations. And Sunagakure, already struggling in political conflicts, could not afford further instability.
   Still, history had proven that the use of tailed beasts in war was a rarity. Whether it was the First Shinobi War or the Second, no village had truly dared to deploy a Jinchriki as a weapon. None had mastered complete control over their beast.
   Unleashing a tailed beast in battle was reckless-a double-edged sword that would cut down both friend and foe alike.
   No village was willing to take such a risk, sacrificing hundreds of their own in exchange for enemy casualties.
   And worse, the tailed beasts bore nothing but hatred for their human captors. If unleashed, their wrath was indiscriminate.
   To the major villages, the tailed beasts were like forbidden weapons.
   Never meant to be used.
   But necessary to possess.
   A masked ANBU agent stepped forward, bowing before Kazekage. His voice was steady, though the weight of his words was not lost on the room.
   "Lord Kazekage, we have investigated the matter thoroughly. There are no clear leads regarding the death of Bunpuku."
   Silence.
   The implications were unsettling. Bunpuku had lived under constant surveillance. His movements had been restricted, his existence a closely monitored secret.
   If there had been no external force, then perhaps... he had simply chosen to die, seeking one final moment of freedom before his end.
   And with that, the One-Tail had disappeared.
   A possibility.
   But if it wasn't the case, if there had been an enemy behind this...
   If an intruder had managed to kill the Jinchriki, slaughter his guards, and extract Shukaku-all without leaving a single trace...
   Then Sunagakure was in far greater danger than they could comprehend.
   "If it was an enemy," one of the council members muttered darkly, "ninety-nine percent chance it was Konoha."
   Konoha and Suna were at odds. Their shinobi had clashed multiple times.
   But there was a problem with that assumption.
   Sunagakure's elite forces had searched through the night, combing every inch of land, and found no trace of an enemy presence. No Konoha shinobi, no battle remnants, no trails.
   Nothing.
   To infiltrate so deep, eliminate a Jinchriki, and steal a tailed beast without a single trace...
   Even the fabled Sannin of Konoha could not accomplish such a feat.
   BAM!
   The Third Kazekage slammed his fist against the table, his iron grip twisting the wood beneath his fingers. His expression darkened, teeth clenched in frustration.
   "Damn it. Has this turned into a ghost story!?"
   The most powerful military weapon of Sunagakure was gone, and they had no answers. If this leaked, their village would become a laughingstock among the other Great Nations.
   This mystery would not leave these walls.
   As far as the world was concerned, the One-Tail Jinchriki still existed.
   The meeting was declared classified. The disappearance of Shukaku would remain a state secret, locked within the annals of Sunagakure's shadowed history.
   And yet, the irony of fate would soon reveal itself.
   For the Third Kazekage himself would soon become another unsolved mystery in Suna's dark history.
   With the rise of Sasori, the truth behind his fate would eventually be unraveled.
   A Sand ANBU agent suddenly stepped forward, bowing before the Kazekage.
   "Lord Kazekage, we have received an urgent report from the battlefield."
   "Speak."
   "We have eliminated over half of Konoha's shinobi forces that entered the Land of Wind. Though we suffered heavy casualties of our own, the operation was a success."
   For the first time that day, the Kazekage exhaled in relief. At least, some victory had been salvaged.
   Had they failed, Sunagakure would have suffered humiliation on all fronts. Their strategy had worked. This time, it was the Hokage who had underestimated them.
   Konoha's forces had been lured into Sunagakure's trap, their shinobi cut down before they could mount an effective counterattack.
   The Third Hokage had overstepped, believing that he could strike at Suna without repercussions.
   Instead, he was the one who had been humbled.
   And yet, even as Suna claimed this minor victory, there was no room for celebration.
   The loss of the One-Tail was far more devastating than any small battlefield triumph.
   All of Sunagakure was on high alert.
   The iron sand in the Kazekage's grip crumbled to dust between his fingers.
   The war council adjourned.
   Far from the tense walls of the Kazekage's chambers, an old woman sat in the quiet solitude of her home.
   Chiyo.
   Awaiting her return was her grandson.
   Sasori was only ten, yet his skill with puppetry already exceeded expectations. He had crafted two of his finest creations-a pair of human-like puppets modeled after his own mother and father.
   Chiyo's gaze softened.
   Such talent.
   A child with a promising future in Sunagakure.
   As she traced the delicate craftsmanship of the puppets, her mind wandered to bitter memories. Her hands clenched, her grief igniting into anger.
   The White Fang of Konoha.
   The man who had taken her son from her.
   A deep, simmering hatred burned in her chest.
   She would bring her son back. No matter the cost.
   Sasori turned, his youthful voice cutting through the silence.
   "Grandmother, something happened in the village today, didn't it?"
   Chiyo looked down at him, forcing a gentle smile onto her face.
   "Nothing to worry about, child. The Third Kazekage is the strongest. He will protect Sunagakure."
   Sasori's gaze lingered.
   "The strongest Kazekage..." he murmured.
   Meanwhile, three figures moved swiftly through the trees, their mission complete.
   Kushina Uzumaki team were making their return to the Land of Fire.
   Their objective had been clear: eliminate Suna's forces at the border. And they had done so.
   Mikoto glanced at Kushina, curiosity sparking in her dark eyes.
   "Hey, Kushina, stop being so smug and tell us what you did last night. You stirred up a hell of a storm in Suna."
   Kushina grinned, her crimson hair catching the moonlight.
   "Well..." she chuckled, "that's because their Jinchriki is dead."
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones'
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones '
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 1500 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 41: Chapter 41 : Hiruzen is Frustrated
   ---
   **"Well, that's because their Jinchriki is dead!"** 
   1
   **"What?"** 
   Mikoto Uchiha and Hikari Hyga turned to Kushina Uzumaki, their eyes wide with disbelief. 
   A Jinchriki-someone with a Tailed Beast sealed inside them-was a force to be reckoned with.
   They possessed power beyond ordinary shinobi, often feared and respected on the battlefield. 
   And yet, Kushina had just admitted to taking down the Sand Village's Jinchriki. 
   Did that mean she was stronger than they had realized? Stronger than them? 
   Even as friends and comrades, there was always an unspoken rivalry between them. No one wanted to be left behind. 
   Mikoto narrowed her eyes. "Kushina... are you saying you were the one who killed the Sand's Jinchriki?" 
   Kushina let out a small chuckle and shook her head. "Nah, not really. I only took out his guards. The Jinchriki was already an old man. The moment he stepped outside and saw the world again, he laughed himself to death." 
   Hikari blinked. "You're kidding, right?" 
   Kushina stretched her arms behind her head, feigning nonchalance. "Not at all. Poor guy had been locked up for decades. Guess seeing the outside world was just... too much for him." 
   Mikoto and Hikari exchanged glances. 
   It sounded ridiculous, but when it came to Jinchriki, nothing was ever simple. Their existence was nothing like that of an ordinary shinobi. 
   "No wonder the Sand is so on edge," Mikoto muttered. 
   "Yeah. Makes sense." Hikari crossed her arms. "Jinchriki aren't like normal people. Wouldn't be surprised if a lifetime of isolation messed with his head." 
   Kushina's brow twitched slightly. "Are you talking about him or... me?" 
   2
   Hikari smirked but said nothing. 
   Before the conversation could continue, Kushina changed the subject. "Listen, we don't need to report this to the Third Hokage, alright? It wasn't part of our mission." 
   Mikoto raised an eyebrow. "Are you saying we should lie?" 
   "Not lie," Kushina corrected. "Just... not mention it. Our main mission isn't over yet, right?" 
   Hikari shrugged. "Fine by me." 
   Mikoto sighed but nodded. "Alright. But if this blows up later, it's on you." 
   Kushina grinned. "Deal." 
   --- 
   ### **Konoha - Hokage's Office** 
   Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, read through the mission report with a satisfied smile. 
   Uzumaki Kushina, Hyga Hikari, and Uchiha Mikoto had successfully eliminated the Sand shinobi threatening the Land of Fire's borders.
   The enemy had retreated back into the Wind Country, and for now, the border was secure. 
   "You three did well," he praised, setting the report aside. "This mission was crucial, and you carried it out flawlessly." 
   Kushina and her teammates gave small bows. 
   The Third Hokage took a long puff from his pipe, watching Kushina closely. She was the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki, but more than that, she was growing into a capable kunoichi. 
   This was good. 
   He had always believed in instilling the *Will of Fire* into the younger generation, and Kushina's loyalty to Konoha seemed firm. 
   2
   As they left, Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, exhaling smoke. 
   Then- 
   A knock at the door. 
   "Hokage-sama, urgent news from the front!" 
   Hiruzen's expression darkened. "Enter." 
   A messenger rushed in, face pale. "The mission to attack the Sand Village's outpost... it failed." 
   Hiruzen's pipe slipped from his lips. 
   "What?" 
   The messenger handed over a casualty report. "Most of our forces... were wiped out." 
   Hiruzen's hands trembled as he unrolled the parchment. 
   Of the 100 shinobi he had sent- 
   - **60 Chnin.** 
   - **10 Jnin.** 
   - **30 reconnaissance and support personnel.** 
   Only **35** had returned. 
   Among them: 
   - **23 Chnin.** 
   - **4 Jnin.** 
   - **8 from the support and recon teams.** 
   Even the logistics team-usually the first to retreat-had been nearly obliterated. 
   The Sand's counterattack had been brutal. 
   Hiruzen clenched the report in his fist, his heart heavy with anger and regret. He had personally authorized this operation, believing it would weaken the Sand before they could launch a full-scale war. 
   Instead, Konoha had suffered a humiliating defeat. 
   "Dammit..." he muttered, throwing the crumpled paper into the trash. "Did they set a trap for us?" 
   As if the situation couldn't get worse- 
   The office door slammed open. 
   Three figures entered. 
   Danzo Shimura. 
   Koharu Utatane. 
   Homura Mitokado. 
   The moment Hiruzen saw them, his irritation grew. 
   Danzo wasted no time. "Hiruzen, how do you plan to take responsibility for this failure?" 
   1
   Hiruzen's expression darkened. 
   Of course, they had found out already. 
   "I was handling a delicate operation. There was no time for consultation," he replied curtly. 
   Homura scoffed. "That's not how we do things, Hiruzen. You may be Hokage, but this village isn't yours alone to command." 
   6
   Danzo smirked. "Exactly. You should have consulted us." 
   Hiruzen exhaled sharply. He knew where this was going. 
   Danzo didn't care about the mission's failure. He just wanted leverage against him. 
   Still, Hiruzen wasn't about to let Danzo use this as an excuse to seize power. 
   "You want me to take responsibility?" Hiruzen said, voice steady. "Fine. Should I resign and let you take over, Danzo?" 
   Danzo's smirk faltered. 
   Koharu quickly stepped in. "That won't be necessary." 
   Homura nodded. "Every Hokage makes mistakes. Even the First and Second Hokage had their failures." 
   Danzo huffed. "Tch Hiruzen You will Regret this." 
   7
   He had come to humiliate Hiruzen, but it seemed his chance had slipped. 
   Still, he had made his point. 
   Without another word, he turned on his heel and left. 
   Koharu and Homura followed soon after. 
   Alone once more, Hiruzen sat back down, rubbing his temples. 
   The anger in his chest burned. 
   "Sand Shinobi... you think Konoha is weak?" His fingers tightened around his pipe. "You'll regret that." 
   4
   --- 
   ### **That Night - Kushina's Home** 
   Steam filled the air as Kushina soaked in her bath, letting her muscles relax. 
   She had completed another mission. 
   Another step forward. 
   Her thoughts drifted as she leaned back, her vibrant red hair floating in the water. 
   Then- 
   She smirked. 
   "You in there, Kurama?" she murmured. 
   Deep within her mind, in the vast, dark space of her seal, the massive form of the Nine-Tails shifted. 
   One red eye opened. 
   "What do you want, girl?" 
   Kushina tilted her head, amused. "I was just wondering... do you really know how the Uchiha awaken the Mangeky Sharingan?" 
   Kurama let out a low, rumbling chuckle. 
   "Of course I do." 
   Kushina's smirk widened. 
   She had a feeling this was going to be an interesting conversation. 
   1
   ---
   ------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones'
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones '
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 1500 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 25 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 42: Chapter 42 : Mikoto Mangekyu Sharingan
   Kurama, do you truly understand how the Uchiha clan awakens the Mangeky Sharingan?"
   "Of course!"
   The Nine-Tails had existed since the time of the Sage of Six Paths, having witnessed history unfold firsthand.
   From the battle for inheritance between the Sage's sons, Indra and Asura, to the legendary conflict between Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju, Kurama had seen it all.
   Moreover, Kurama wasn't just an ancient being-he was also a Transmigrater. With knowledge spanning across eras, there were few secrets in the shinobi world that he didn't know.
   The method of awakening the Mangeky Sharingan? It was no mystery to him.
   Suddenly, a dark red chakra surged from Kushina Uzumaki's body.
   The Nine-Tails' consciousness projected itself outward, forming its spectral image within the dimly lit seal.
   1
   Kurama observed Kushina, who was soaking in the bathtub, and a mischievous glint flashed in his crimson eyes.
   "Kushina, this bathtub seems a little cramped. Are you sure there's enough room for another person?"
   Kushina stood up abruptly, foam dripping from her hair as she placed her hands on her hips.
   3
   "Oh? So you're interested in my figure now, Master Nine-Tails?"
   This Kushina was getting bold.
   Kurama chuckled, his massive tails curling behind him.
   "Not bad, but I know a method that can help you grow even stronger every day."
   "Oh?" Kushina tilted her head, curiosity gleaming in her violet eyes. "Is that so?"
   3
   For someone as competitive as Kushina, such an opportunity was too good to ignore.
   Tsunade was her idol, and while surpassing her might be a stretch, at the very least, she wanted to hold her own against Mikoto Uchiha and the other kunoichi.
   This was the unspoken rivalry among women!
   That night, Kushina once again used Kurama's tails as a pillow.
   Even though she was already lying comfortably, she couldn't stop tossing and turning.
   Kurama let out a groan. "Hey, Kushina, you're disturbing my rest."
   Kushina blushed. "What happens when the Nine-Tails gets mad?"
   Kurama narrowed his eyes. "If I get angry, the consequences will be serious."
   Kushina smirked, unconvinced. "Yeah? I don't believe it."
   Good grief. This girl was still running her mouth.
   Tonight, it seemed neither of them would be getting much sleep.
   7
   The next morning, Kushina arrived at the training grounds outside the village.
   Rather than calling it early, it would be more accurate to say she had barely slept at all.
   This was the spot where she had arranged to meet Mikoto.
   After experiencing Kurama's overwhelming power firsthand, she figured it would be wise not to test his patience again-at least, not for a while.
   Wobbling slightly as she walked, she sighed.
   33
   Her consciousness drifted into the seal.
   "Master Kurama, you bullied me!"
   Her tone carried a deep resentment.
   Kurama merely chuckled. "The only way to deal with someone who talks big is to make them experience reality."
   1
   "Hey, Kushina! You're here early!"
   Mikoto Uchiha's voice rang out from the distance.
   Kushina tensed. "Kurama-sama, how am I supposed to face Mikoto like this?!"
   3
   Kurama smirked and flicked his massive clawed fingers.
   A surge of dark red chakra flowed into Kushina, instantly healing any lingering exhaustion and discomfort. Such was the benefit of being an Uzumaki and having the regenerative power of the Nine-Tails.
   1
   Smack!
   In an instant, Mikoto was beside her, playfully patting her shoulder.
   "Kushina, what's up?"
   "It's nothing, Mikoto. I was just in a daze."
   Mikoto frowned slightly.
   Something about Kushina seemed different today.
   How to describe it?
   She appeared more radiant, more mature. There was a presence about her that wasn't there before.
   3
   But Mikoto had other concerns for now, and she pushed the thought aside.
   Kushina was the first to speak. "Mikoto, do you know how your clan awakens the Mangeky Sharingan?"
   Mikoto shook her head.
   For now, her Three Tomoe Sharingan was the peak of her abilities. The Mangeky Sharingan was considered a legendary power within the Uchiha clan.
   In the original timeline, Uchiha Fugaku had awakened his Mangeky Sharingan during the Third Great Ninja War.
   1
   As things stood, the only known wielder of the Mangeky Sharingan in history was Uchiha Madara, who had fought alongside the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, to establish Konoha.
   1
   The specifics of awakening it, however, remained a mystery to most.
   Mikoto had reached a bottleneck.
   If she wanted to grow stronger, she needed the power of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   With those eyes, she could make a real difference alongside Kushina.
   The tension between the Uchiha clan and the village had existed for a long time.
   Mikoto couldn't simply rely on Kushina becoming Hokage to fix everything.
   As an Uchiha, she had a responsibility to ensure her clan's survival and influence.
   The previous clan leader-Fugaku's father-had already passed away.
   Currently, the Uchiha elders were managing affairs until Fugaku officially assumed leadership.
   Mikoto, despite her strength, was just a minor figure within the clan.
   To seize control, she needed overwhelming power.
   Many within the Uchiha clan already resented their position in the village.
   Originally, the Uchiha were at the center of Konoha, both physically and politically.
   But after the First Hokage's death, the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, had moved the Uchiha away from the village center to the outskirts-essentially isolating them.
   8
   It was like being forced to relocate from the heart of a city to its borders.
   Anyone would be resentful.
   To make matters worse, the Second Hokage established the Konoha Military Police Force, effectively making the Uchiha responsible for policing their own people.
   2
   It was a cruel strategy.
   Tobirama understood the Uchiha clan better than the Uchiha themselves.
   This was the root cause of the growing rift between the Uchiha and Konoha.
   Mikoto needed power to unify the Uchiha.
   If she became the clan leader, her first act would be to return the Uchiha to their rightful place in the village-back at the center of Konoha.
   1
   If she and Kushina worked together, they could reshape the future.
   Mikoto had faith in Kushina's ability to become Hokage, and if that happened while she led the Uchiha, their clan's standing would drastically improve.
   This was their shared vision.
   The only thing missing was power.
   Mikoto turned to Kushina, her voice filled with anticipation. "Kushina, what exactly is the method you're talking about?"
   Kushina grinned, twirling a strand of her vibrant red hair around her finger.
   Her expression was playful, yet there was a dangerous gleam in her eyes.
   "This," she said, stepping forward.
   In the blink of an eye, she raised her right hand and gently pressed her palm against Mikoto's forehead.
   The Uchiha woman gasped as a surge of dark red chakra surged into her body.
   5
   It was time to change everything.
   1
   ---
   ------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones'
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones '
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 1500 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 32 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 43: Chapter 43 : Itachi Uchiha
   4
   Kushina placed the palm of her right hand on Mikoto's forehead.
   In an instant, Mikoto closed her eyes.
   This was the Memory-Sealing Jutsu, a powerful finjutsu designed to delve into the depths of one's soul.
   Kushina asked softly, "Kurama, is this all right?"
   "Yeah. Leave the rest to me," the fox rumbled in response.
   This was the deep spiritual and subconscious world of Uchiha Mikoto.
   When Mikoto opened her eyes, darkness stretched endlessly around her.
   She found herself leaning against a small tree, a familiar but unsettling scene.
   Looking around, she saw no trace of Kushina.
   "Strange... Where did Kushina go? Is this some sort of genjutsu?"
   Thinking this, Mikoto immediately activated her Sharingan.
   Whether ninjutsu, taijutsu, or genjutsu-her Sharingan could see through them all.
   Yet, even with her fully developed Three Tomoe Sharingan, she found no trace of an illusion.
   She pinched her cheek. It hurt.
   "Damn it, Kushina. Did you seriously ditch me here?"
   Mikoto clearly remembered coming to her friend to learn more about the Mangeky Sharingan.
   The full moon shone brilliantly in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the surroundings.
   Since Kushina wasn't here, she decided to return to the Uchiha compound.
   But as soon as she arrived, something felt... wrong.
   The entire compound was unnervingly silent. Not a single window glowed with candlelight, and the streets were deserted.
   "That's strange... Did everyone go to sleep early tonight?"
   A figure crouched atop a telephone pole caught Mikoto's eye.
   Under the moonlight, his silhouette cast an enormous shadow over the clan's homes.
   "Who is that?"
   Mikoto squinted, her Sharingan whirling slightly.
   Just as she was about to call out, the figure vanished in an instant.
   She clicked her tongue.
   "Tch. That's just weird. Were they trying to look cool or were they just taking a dump up there?"
   3
   Suddenly-
   A bloodcurdling scream pierced through the silence from deep within the compound.
   The air reeked of blood.
   A cold dread crept up Mikoto's spine.
   Without hesitation, she sprinted toward the sound.
   When she arrived, her breath hitched in horror.
   A man wielding a katana, his Sharingan glowing crimson, was ruthlessly cutting down their clansmen.
   Each strike was precise-
   A single slash, and the target crumpled lifelessly to the ground.
   His movements were cold, methodical, efficient.
   "Stop!"
   Mikoto roared, immediately forming the hand seals for a Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu.
   The roaring flames engulfed the killer, but when the fire dispersed, he remained untouched.
   Instead, the nearby homes burned, flames licking hungrily at the wooden structures.
   "What the hell is going on?!"
   Mikoto was utterly confused.
   This wasn't an illusion.
   The stench of blood, the corpses, the anguished cries-
   Everything was real.
   "Itachi, why are you doing this?!"
   An anguished voice rang out from a dying Uchiha.
   Mikoto's eyes widened.
   "Itachi...?"
   4
   The killer turned his head slightly, his expression unreadable.
   Uchiha Itachi.
   A shinobi prodigy, a name whispered with admiration and respect-
   4
   And now, uttered with fear and hatred.
   "You bastard! Stop this!"
   Mikoto lunged forward, kunai in hand, aiming straight for his chest.
   But-
   The blade passed right through him.
   Her eyes widened in shock. She whirled around, attacking again.
   Nothing.
   Her fists struck empty air.
   She threw kunai after kunai, set off explosive tags-
   Nothing worked.
   "Why?!"
   Mikoto felt a cold wave of frustration and despair wash over her.
   Itachi continued his slaughter, paying her no mind.
   "You traitor! Didn't I tell you to stop?!"
   More cries echoed through the night.
   "Uchiha Itachi, have you truly become Konoha's lapdog?!"
   "Why are you doing this to your own family?!"
   A desperate elder shielded his trembling granddaughter.
   "If you must kill, then take me instead! Spare the child!"
   Without hesitation, a flurry of shuriken ended them both.
   No remorse.
   No mercy.
   The Uchiha clan fell into despair.
   Their once-beloved genius was now a demon wearing human skin.
   Pregnant women. Elders. Children even babies who were just born.
   [A/N : And thus Bob Uchiha Died ]
   24
   None were spared.
   "Why... why is this happening? RUN!"
   Mikoto screamed, but no one reacted.
   The massacre continued, oblivious to her presence.
   Then, Mikoto's gaze locked onto an all-too-familiar figure.
   An old woman-the kind elder who had always treated her like family.
   She collapsed in a pool of blood, her lifeless eyes still filled with kindness.
   Something inside Mikoto snapped.
   1
   Her Sharingan burned as she grabbed a fallen katana and slashed wildly at Itachi.
   Her strikes were relentless-
   If this attack worked, there would be nothing left of him but shredded flesh.
   But every swing passed right through his body.
   Again. And again.
   Desperation clawed at her chest.
   "Why... Why won't it work?!"
   Her breath came in ragged pants, her grip on the katana trembling.
   This was a nightmare.
   No matter what she did, she couldn't stop him.
   And then-
   She saw it.
   Through the haze of blood and fire, her own home stood before her.
   And in front of it-
   She saw herself.
   A mirror image, standing motionless under the pale moonlight.
   Mikoto's blood ran cold.
   She staggered back, her heart pounding wildly in her chest.
   "What... what is this...?"
   A twisted, overwhelming realization gripped her.
   Was this real?
   Or had she already died, trapped in a nightmare she could never wake from?
   1
   -----------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones'
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones '
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 1500 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 24 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 44: Chapter 44 : I'll Control my Future ( Bonus)
   Mikoto followed Uchiha Itachi to his home.
   She saw herself.
   "That's me?"
   The Uchiha compound was littered with corpses.
   The air was thick with the scent of blood, heavy and suffocating.
   A deep, gut-wrenching feeling took hold of her.
   "Run away!"
   Mikoto let out a heartbreaking cry.
   Uchiha Itachi raised his blade, his expression cold and unreadable, before he swung it down effortlessly.
   It felt as real as a nightmare, yet as surreal as a dream.
   Mikoto saw herself falling to the sword of the Murderer that was Uchiha Itachi.
   Everywhere she looked, there were bodies, blood staining the streets, the walls, everything.
   Helplessness, despair, and resentment surged through her heart like an unrelenting storm.
   Uchiha Mikoto collapsed onto the ground, staring at her trembling hands.
   "Why? Why is this happening? Is this the fate of the Uchiha clan?"
   A shadow loomed over her. A figure stood before her, tall and imposing.
   Behind him, the massive, menacing form of the Nine-Tails loomed, its red eyes locked onto her.
   It was Kurama.
   The man in front of her radiated an overwhelming power, something beyond anything she had ever felt before.
   Kurama's deep crimson pupils bore into her soul.
   "Do you want power?"
   5
   His voice was a whisper laced with dark temptation.
   "Do you want to change the Uchiha clan?"
   "Do you want to take control of your future?"
   "Come to me. I have everything you desire."
   1
   The Nine-Tails was the embodiment of power.
   Kurama's lips curled into a sinister smirk as he spread his arms wide.
   "Embrace me, and you will gain the strength you crave. You will be able to control the future, to reshape Uchiha's destiny."
   Do you want to embrace the future or give up everything?
   Strength.
   The future.
   Uchiha Itachi's bloodlust was still fresh in Mikoto's mind.
   Wasn't all of this happening because she lacked power?
   She wanted strength.
   She wanted to control the future.
   With unwavering resolve, Uchiha Mikoto threw herself into Kurama's embrace.
   She clung tightly to him, desperation pouring out of her in waves.
   She wanted to change everything.
   She screamed out, her voice raw with emotion:
   "I want power! I want a future! I want to change Uchiha!"
   Mikoto thought of the death of her closest kin, of the clan members slaughtered mercilessly.
   At that moment, something ignited within her.
   A special chakra surged through her brain, flowing directly into her optic nerves.
   The three tomoe in her eyes spun wildly.
   Faster. Faster.
   And then, inside her blood-red pupils, the tomoe merged, forming intricate twin rings.
   This was Uchiha Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan.
   1
   Kurama's gaze sharpened as he looked deep into Mikoto's soul, peering into the future she would carve.
   However, he made one adjustment.
   In this new future, Uchiha Mikoto was no longer the wife of Fugaku, nor the mother of Itachi.
   Kurama's influence ran deep.
   This was an S-rank technique, and everything was now within his control.
   In the real world, Mikoto suddenly opened her eyes.
   She gasped for air before shouting:
   "Uchiha will change! I will take control of the future!"
   The sheer intensity of her chakra forced Kushina back several steps.
   "Mikoto! Mikoto, are you okay?"
   Still shaken from the visions of the Uchiha massacre, Mikoto's breath was ragged.
   She couldn't calm down.
   Sweat dripped from her body.
   Her hair clung to her damp cheeks, her clothes sticking to her skin.
   Seeing Mikoto's condition, Kushina grew worried.
   "Kurama, will Mikoto be alright?"
   "Don't worry," Kurama replied with a smirk. "She was just greatly stimulated. Let her rest."
   Kushina hesitated before asking, "Did it work, Kurama? Did Mikoto awaken the Mangeky Sharingan?"
   Kurama chuckled darkly.
   "Of course. Without my power, I doubt you'd be able to match her now."
   Time passed, each second stretching endlessly.
   Mikoto's gaze slowly focused, and the first thing she saw was Kushina.
   Kushina was leaning against a tree, taking a nap, her breathing soft and steady.
   "Kushina, wake up."
   "Ah! Mikoto! Are you okay? You were so pale and sweating like crazy just now! You scared me!"
   Kushina immediately pulled Mikoto into a tight hug.
   Mikoto smiled, a newfound determination burning in her eyes.
   "Thank you, Kushina. Because of you, I was able to see the Uchiha's future... and I awakened my Mangeky Sharingan."
   Kushina's eyes widened in shock.
   "Really?"
   Mikoto nodded.
   A confident smirk played on her lips as her blood-red Sharingan spun rapidly, shifting into the distinct pattern of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Kushina's consciousness was suddenly pulled into the sealed space.
   In the depths of her mind, she found herself before Kurama.
   Without hesitation, she lunged at him, wrapping her arms around the massive fox's snout.
   "Kurama, you're amazing! You really helped Mikoto awaken the Mangeky Sharingan!"
   Kushina knew how much Mikoto had longed for this power.
   And now, she had finally obtained it.
   Kurama scoffed. "Hey, Kushina, get off me already. Go see what her Mangeky can do."
   "Nope! As a thank you, I'm hugging you a little longer."
   Kushina clung to him stubbornly, grinning like a child.
   Kurama growled, exasperated. "Really? If you keep acting like this, the other half of me is going to get annoyed."
   11
   Hearing that, Kushina immediately let go, rubbing the back of her head awkwardly.
   "Aha... haha... Okay, okay! I'm going back now!"
   Kurama smirked.
   He had found the perfect way to deal with Kushina's antics.
   Outside, Mikoto tapped Kushina's cheek, pulling her back to reality.
   "Kushina, why were you spacing out?"
   Kushina blinked before shaking her head. "No, nothing! Mikoto, is the Mangeky Sharingan really that strong?"
   The wind carried fallen leaves across the ground as Mikoto's confident smile deepened.
   "I'm still getting used to its abilities. Kushina, I want you to punch me."
   "Punch you?"
   Kushina stared in confusion.
   Mikoto nodded.
   "Yes, with everything you've got."
   4
   Still puzzled, Kushina shrugged and threw a half-hearted punch.
   Her fist barely grazed Mikoto's cheek.
   Mikoto sighed in frustration, though amusement flickered in her eyes.
   "Kushina, that wasn't a punch. That was a tap."
   She locked eyes with her friend, her gaze filled with steel-like determination.
   "I need you to come at me like I'm your enemy. Hit me with your full strength."
   4
   ----------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones'
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones '
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 1500 Power Stones '
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 24 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 45: Chapter 45 : Mangekyu Techniques :Divine Reversion and Void Serverance
   The Awakening of Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan
   "If that's what you want, Mikoto, then don't blame me for what happens next!"
   Uzumaki Kushina narrowed her sharp eyes at her best friend, Uchiha Mikoto. If Mikoto wanted her to go all out, then she wouldn't hold back. After all, Kushina had trained under Senju Tsunade herself-her fists carried monstrous strength capable of leveling mountains.
   Taking a deep breath, Kushina clenched her fist tightly. Her chakra flared, sending a strong gust of wind around her. Then-
   **Boom!**
   Her punch connected directly with Mikoto's face.
   The impact distorted Mikoto's elegant features as her head snapped to the side. The force sent her flying backward, her body crashing through several massive trees before slamming into a boulder. The rock shattered, creating a crater upon impact.
   3
   Blood spurted from Mikoto's lips as she collapsed against the ruined stone. Kushina's eyes widened in alarm.
   "Mikoto! Are you okay?" Kushina dashed forward and crouched beside her. "Let me use medical ninjutsu!"
   But before her hand could glow with healing chakra-
   "Heh, Kushina... I'm perfectly fine."
   A voice sounded behind her.
   Kushina's breath hitched as her body tensed. She slowly turned around-
   The Mikoto she had just struck vanished into thin air.
   1
   The real Mikoto stood behind her, completely unharmed. Her Sharingan spun ominously, a smirk on her lips.
   Inside Kushina's mind, the Nine-Tails, Kurama, narrowed his crimson eyes.
   **"I see... so that's how it works."**
   Kushina stepped back, her fists still clenched. "Mikoto, what the hell was that? I know I hit you-there's no way you dodged it!"
   Mikoto chuckled. "You're right, Kushina. You did hit me. But..." She tapped the temple of her left eye. "This is the power of my Mangeky Sharingan-**Divine Reversion**."
   2
   Kushina stared at her in disbelief.
   Mikoto's left Mangeky Sharingan had a unique ring-like pattern, curving inward like two spirals intertwining.
   She explained, "Divine Reversion allows me to return to the exact state I was in ten seconds ago. Any damage I receive, any injuries-even death-will be undone as if they never happened."
   18
   Kushina's heart pounded as she processed the implications.
   "That's... overpowered," she muttered.
   3
   Mikoto nodded. "Unlike the Uchiha clan's forbidden jutsu, **Izanagi**, which alters reality itself, my ability doesn't require sacrificing my eye. It's purely a defensive power-I can reset myself to an unscathed state while keeping the memories of everything that happened."
   Kurama's deep voice rumbled inside Kushina's mind. **"Hmph... a technique like that makes her nearly untouchable. No wonder the Uchiha clan was feared."**
   Kushina exhaled, shaking her head. "Mikoto, do I understand?"
   Mikoto blinked in confusion before laughing. "Kushina, you mean 'Did you understand?'-wait, never mind, I get it!"
   1
   Kushina grinned. "You're catching on!"
   Though she didn't fully grasp the intricacies of the technique, she could tell it was insanely powerful. But if that was only Mikoto's left eye ability...
   "What about your right eye?" Kushina asked, curiosity burning in her gaze.
   Mikoto smirked. "You want to see?"
   She slowly closed her eyes, then snapped her right eye open.
   Immediately, a swirling distortion formed in the air, aimed at a thick tree across from them.
   **Shhff-CRACK!**
   The massive trunk was sliced cleanly into two perfect rings.
   Kurama breath hitched. "That's... that's not Kamui. That's something else!"
   Mikoto's right Mangeky, unlike the left, had a sharper curvature-two spirals forming an endless cycle.
   "This is my other Mangeky ability-**Void Severance**," she explained.
   1
   "It creates a spatial vortex, but instead of warping space like vortex, it **cuts through it**. Anything caught in its range is severed instantly."
   4
   Kushina stared at the flawless rings of wood where the tree had been. There was no splintering, no jagged edges-just an impossibly clean cut.
   Kurama's voice was thoughtful. **"A perfect offense and a perfect defense... Divine Reversion resets her state to avoid damage, and Void Severance can cut through anything. That combination surpasses even the abilities of Kamui."**
   16
   Even with his centuries of experience, Kurama was genuinely impressed.
   Kushina exhaled. "Damn, Mikoto, you're way too strong now. The Uchiha clan won't know what hit them."
   Mikoto's smirk faded as her gaze turned serious. "Three days from now, at the Uchiha clan meeting, I'll be taking control. It's time to change things."
   Kushina knew this was a battle Mikoto had to fight alone. "I won't interfere, but I'll be watching," she promised.
   Mikoto nodded. "I know."
   As they headed home, Kushina's mind raced.
   This world revolved around power. And Mikoto had just climbed to the very top.
   1
   ### **Three Days Later - Uchiha Clan Meeting, Naka Shrine**
   The underground chamber of Naka Shrine was filled with Uchiha elites, their crimson Sharingan eyes glowing ominously in the dim candlelight.
   3
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 350 Power Stones'
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 700 Power Stones '
   3rd Bonus Chapter - 1500 Power Stones '
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 27 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 46: Chapter 46 : Naka Shrine
   The Land of the Uchiha Clan, Naka Shrine
   The Uchiha clan members had gathered at Naka Shrine, their sacred ground.
   Among them were village ninjas, members of the Uchiha Police Force, and ordinary civilians of the clan.
   Currently, the Uchiha clan was overseen by three elders: Uchiha Tenzo, Uchiha Ryu, and Uchiha Shisui. Today's gathering was an important one-it was meant to officially confirm Uchiha Fugaku as the new clan head.
   [A/N : Not The Canon Shisui]
   6
   Earlier, the meeting had been occupied with internal matters, dealing with trivial yet necessary concerns of the clan.
   But now, they had arrived at the heart of the discussion: the clan's relationship with Konoha and the confirmation of Fugaku's leadership.
   Elder Uchiha Tenzo was the first to speak.
   "Fellow clansmen, ever since the Second Hokage took power, our Uchiha clan has been pushed to the outskirts of the village, far from its heart. Even now, the suppression continues," Tenzo said, his voice firm.
   The Uchiha Police Force was the most obvious example of this. While it was presented as an honor, in reality, it was a means of containment-segregation disguised as authority. There were even Uchiha members who sided with the village, acting as informants against their own kin.
   Konoha's leadership had inherited the policies of the Second Hokage. They had turned the Uchiha against each other.
   As things stood, the Uchiha did not possess the strength to openly resist Konoha.
   In the original course of events, Fugaku had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan during the Third Great Ninja War but had chosen to conceal it. Konoha's higher-ups never knew, and even among his own clan, he had kept it a secret.
   Right now, no one in the Uchiha clan possessed the Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Tenzo, the current state of our clan's relationship with the village is a delicate matter," Uchiha Ryu interjected, his tone measured. "It is not something we should openly discuss here."
   1
   Indeed, if they spoke too openly, the details of their conversation would surely reach Konoha's higher-ups by the next day.
   Tenzo sighed. "Very well. We will put that topic aside for now. Instead, let us proceed with the formal confirmation."
   The elder turned to the gathered clan members. "I now declare that Uchiha Fugaku will officially assume the position of clan head. Does anyone have any objections?"
   Silence.
   No one spoke.
   Fugaku, the son of the former clan head, was the natural successor. He was an Elite Jnin and the captain of the Uchiha Police Force. With his lineage and standing, there was no reason to dispute his claim.
   "Then, with no opposition, I hereby announce-"
   "I object."
   The voice was clear and unwavering.
   The clan members turned toward the source.
   A young woman stepped forward from the shadows.
   "Who is that?"
   "Isn't that Mikoto?"
   "Yes, but why would Mikoto, of all people, object?"
   Mikoto Uchiha was known for being quiet and reserved. She had never been involved in clan politics before. Her sudden defiance caught everyone off guard.
   Even Fugaku was surprised.
   He remembered his time at the Academy-how he had once pursued Mikoto's attention. But after a certain incident, their paths had drifted apart. He had assumed she was indifferent to clan affairs.
   2
   "Why is she doing this now?"
   Elder Tenzo narrowed his eyes. "Uchiha Mikoto, what is your objection?"
   Mikoto's gaze was cold as she pointed directly at Fugaku.
   "He is not fit to lead the Uchiha clan," she declared.
   A hushed murmur spread through the crowd.
   "Fugaku lacks the strength required to protect our clan, and he does not have the vision to guide us forward. If he takes the position of clan head, he will lead us to ruin."
   1
   The entire hall fell into stunned silence.
   Even the elders-Tenzo, Ryu, and Shisui-were momentarily at a loss for words.
   2
   Fugaku studied Mikoto. Something about her seemed different. The woman standing before him was not the same Mikoto he had once known. She carried herself with an aura of authority, her presence alone enough to make the air feel heavy.
   Elder Shisui, a staunch supporter of Fugaku, scowled. "And what do you propose instead? That a woman leads the Uchiha?"
   His voice was filled with disdain.
   Mikoto's sharp gaze flicked toward him, and for the first time in his life, Shisui felt a chill run down his spine. He could not meet her eyes.
   "What... what kind of presence is this?"
   Mikoto's eyes scanned the gathered clan members. Her stare was cold and unwavering, her confidence absolute.
   "Fugaku, I told you-you are not worthy."
   A suffocating tension filled the room. No one dared to speak.
   Mikoto was satisfied with the reaction.
   The elders remained silent, watching intently.
   Finally, Mikoto continued, her voice resolute. "Since the days of the Second Hokage, our clan has been treated as an outcast. We were exiled to the outskirts of the village, treated with suspicion and fear. But I, Uchiha Mikoto, will change that."
   2
   She took a step forward, her presence pressing down on those around her.
   "I will lead our clan to greatness. Under my leadership, the Uchiha will hold true power within Konoha. We will no longer be cast aside. We will take our rightful place."
   1
   Some among the gathered clansmen stirred.
   Her words were daring. They held a vision of a future many longed for but feared to speak of.
   Elder, however, sneered. "Words are easy, girl. But how do you intend to achieve such an impossible feat?"
   Fugaku finally stepped forward, his expression unreadable.
   He had never been overly attached to the role of clan leader. His ambitions extended beyond the clan's internal affairs-toward his growing partnership with Minato Namikaze.
   2
   Still, he would not allow his position to be taken so easily.
   "Mikoto," he said calmly, "if you believe you are capable of leading the Uchiha, then prove it."
   Mikoto smirked. "With pleasure."
   The Sharingan in her eyes flickered dangerously.
   The world of shinobi was unforgiving. The strong led, and the weak followed.
   Today, Uchiha Mikoto had declared war on the old ways of her clan.
   And she had no intention of losing.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 31 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 47: Chapter 47 : Strength
   Kurama and Uzumaki Kushina secretly observed everything unfolding within the Uchiha compound.
   Seeing Mikoto's commanding presence, Kushina clenched her fists in excitement.
   "Wow, Kurama, did you see that? Mikoto is incredible!"
   Uchiha Mikoto could handle both the responsibilities of leadership and the battlefield with equal prowess. Her personality was vastly different from Kushina's.
   Within the Uchiha clan, Fugaku Uchiha listened as Mikoto declared that power was proof of one's worth. He couldn't help but chuckle.
   He had long since mastered the Three Tomoe Sharingan, his skills far beyond those of most in the clan. Though he had never fought Mikoto directly, his experience at the Academy and on missions made it clear-he was superior in every aspect.
   Or so he thought.
   He was about to learn that time changes everything.
   "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!"
   Fugaku unleashed the Uchiha clan's signature Great Fireball Technique. A massive sphere of fire roared towards Mikoto, threatening to consume everything in its path.
   But just as it reached her, the fireball twisted unnaturally and vanished into a spiraling distortion.
   The flames faded into nothingness.
   "What... is this?"
   Fugaku's eyes widened in shock.
   He had expected her to dodge or counter with another jutsu. But for the fireball to simply disappear? This was unlike anything he had ever seen.
   Kurama, still watching from the shadows, smirked.
   "She's not holding back at all, is she? Looks like she's aiming to break his spirit completely."
   1
   As the space distortion dissipated, Fugaku caught sight of Mikoto's eyes.
   His breath hitched.
   The three tomoe in her Sharingan spun wildly, morphing into an intricate, ringed pattern.
   A chilling sensation crept down his spine.
   The three Uchiha elders-Tenz, Ryu, and Shisui-saw it too.
   "Is that... the Mangeky Sharingan?" Uchiha Tenz's voice was barely above a whisper.
   In response, Mikoto simply smiled.
   1
   Fugaku's heart pounded.
   Mangeky Sharingan. The legendary dojutsu.
   For decades, the Uchiha clan had records of only one person awakening it-Madara Uchiha.
   2
   Now, for the first time since Madara's death, those cursed eyes had reappeared.
   "Tch." Fugaku gritted his teeth. "So what? I don't care about Mangeky Sharingan!"
   He wasn't going to lose.
   If ninjutsu was ineffective, then he would rely on pure speed and taijutsu.
   With a burst of chakra, he vanished from sight, reappearing in front of Mikoto in an instant. His fist shot forward, aiming straight for her abdomen.
   Before anyone could react, Fugaku's body was suddenly hurled backward.
   He slammed into the stone wall of the compound with a sickening crunch, blood spilling from his mouth.
   The moment his fist had neared Mikoto, an invisible force had repelled him violently.
   1
   The pain was unbearable. But even worse was the realization.
   The gap between them was insurmountable.
   The pressure emanating from Mikoto wasn't just killing intent-it was an overwhelming, bone-deep chill that suffocated him.
   If this fight continued...
   She would kill him.
   The difference between Mangeky Sharingan and a standard Three Tomoe Sharingan was like night and day.
   Fugaku clenched his fists, his pride warring with logic. But he knew.
   He had lost.
   More than that-Mikoto was the future of the Uchiha clan.
   He struggled to his feet and spoke through ragged breaths.
   "Mikoto... I admit defeat."
   The elders exchanged glances, realizing what this meant.
   Fugaku inhaled deeply before turning to them. "Tenz-sama, Ryu-sama, Shisui-sama... Mikoto is the most suited to lead the Uchiha."
   Kushina, still watching in secret, was practically vibrating with excitement. "Kurama-sama, did you see that? Mikoto with the Mangeky Sharingan is unstoppable!"
   Kurama chuckled. "Of course. The power of those eyes transcends ordinary limits."
   Even Sasuke, years later, had defeated Itachi because of the Mangeky's abilities.
   20
   Uchiha Fugaku was no fool.
   Unlike the old-fashioned, rigid elders of the Uchiha, he knew when to put aside his pride.
   That's why, in the original timeline, he had become clan head.
   Among the Uchiha, he was one of the rare individuals who understood the bigger picture.
   1
   The three elders, still shaken by witnessing the Mangeky Sharingan firsthand, knew the truth of their world.
   Power ruled above all.
   The only reason Konoha had been able to suppress the Uchiha clan for so long was because they had the numbers advantage.
   Fugaku had originally been the prime candidate for clan leader, the son of the previous head, but now...
   That position belonged to Mikoto.
   "Mikoto." Elder Tenz exhaled. "Since you claim to have seen the future with those eyes of yours... it is only right that you lead the clan."
   "Yes," Ryu agreed. "We will follow your vision for the Uchiha's future."
   The gathered clan members exchanged uneasy glances but did not object.
   Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan flickered ominously as she scanned the crowd.
   A suffocating pressure filled the air.
   "Void Severance."
   In an instant, five Uchiha members let out choked screams.
   A spiraling distortion swallowed their chests, cutting through them like a blade before vanishing entirely.
   They collapsed, lifeless.
   Gasps erupted from the crowd.
   Mikoto turned to the elders. "Tenz-sama, Ryu-sama. I have long suspected that these five were informants for Konoha's higher-ups-traitors to our clan. Their punishment was necessary."
   5
   The two elders exchanged uneasy glances.
   The clan had been plagued by disunity for years. Now, they understood why.
   Mikoto had just taken leadership, yet her decisiveness and ruthlessness left no room for doubt.
   She was no longer the gentle, quiet woman they once knew.
   Not after witnessing the slaughter of her clan in the future she had foreseen.
   And now, for the first time in years, the Uchiha clan had hope.
   Hope that, under Mikoto's leadership, they could finally claim the respect and authority they deserved within Konoha.
   "With the Mangeky Sharingan... the Uchiha will no longer be pawns in the village's game." One elder murmured.
   Mikoto picked up a kunai and walked toward Elder Shisui.
   Before anyone could react, she slashed downward.
   "AHH-!"
   A bloodcurdling scream echoed through the compound.
   Elder Shisui fell to the ground, his leg severed below the knee.
   Mikoto's voice was ice-cold. "Shisui. I won't kill you today. But for doubting and disrespecting me earlier... this is your punishment."
   2
   "If you challenge my authority again, next time, it won't be just a leg."
   Her gaze, filled with the terrifying weight of the Mangeky, silenced any objections.
   The message was clear.
   This was her clan now.
   "Mark my words," she declared, voice unwavering. "The Uchiha will reclaim their place in Konoha."
   For the first time in years, the Uchiha clan felt a surge of unity.
   Mikoto was their leader.
   And under her, the Uchiha would rise again.
   2
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 29 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 48: Chapter 48 : Flying Thunder God Technique
   The once lifeless Uchiha clan had begun to thrive under the leadership of Uchiha Mikoto.
   Her exceptional leadership skills had earned the clan newfound respect and trust among the people of Konoha.
   One evening, as Kushina Uzumaki and Kurama were having dinner at home, there was a knock at the door. It was Mikoto.
   Kurama, not wanting to reveal his true form to Mikoto yet, silently entered Kushina's body as pure chakra.
   Kushina chuckled at the sight, her sharp eyes glinting with amusement. "Hey, Kurama, do you want me to introduce you to my best friend?"
   "Next time," Kurama replied lazily.
   Kushina smirked. "You've already experienced Mikoto's kindness firsthand, Kurama. Don't forget me, alright?"
   The friendship between Kushina and Mikoto was nothing like the shallow rivalry between Sakura and Ino-it ran deep, built on years of trust and shared experiences.
   As soon as Kushina opened the door, she pulled Mikoto into a tight hug.
   "Tsk, tsk, how does the great clan leader, burdened with so many responsibilities, still find time for little old me?" she teased.
   Mikoto rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at her lips. In front of her clan, she was the formidable and dignified Uchiha leader, but with Kushina, she was simply Mikoto.
   As they settled at the dinner table, Mikoto's gaze landed on an extra set of dishes and chopsticks-ones that had already been used.
   "Oh? Why are there two sets of dishes?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.
   Kushina's heart skipped a beat. She had forgotten to clear the evidence-Kurama had been eating just moments ago.
   Kurama, hidden inside her, smirked. He was eager to see how Kushina would talk her way out of this one.
   Mikoto's sharp eyes glimmered with mischief as she leaned forward. "Kushina, you're not secretly hiding a man in here, are you?"
   "W-What? Hahaha! Of course not!" Kushina laughed awkwardly, her cheeks flushing red.
   Mikoto had only been joking, but in a way, she was absolutely right. Kushina was, indeed, harboring someone-but not in the way she suspected.
   "Oh, um, Tsunade-sama was here earlier!" Kushina quickly lied.
   Mikoto gave her a knowing smirk. "Oh, I see. The way you blushed, I almost thought it was true."
   She let the subject drop, sparing her best friend from further embarrassment.
   Just as they began eating, another knock echoed at the door.
   "Ugh, who is it this time?" Kushina grumbled, standing up to open the door.
   Standing outside was Namikaze Minato.
   "Oh, Mikoto-san, you're here too. Kushina, the Third Hokage has summoned us," Minato greeted warmly.
   Kushina frowned. "The Third? What does he want?"
   Soon after, Kushina and Minato arrived at the Hokage's office. On the desk before the Third Hokage lay two scrolls.
   Over the past few months, both Kushina and Minato had diligently completed missions, proving themselves to be exceptional shinobi. Their skills and dedication had surpassed many others in their Hokage.
   One was the student of Jiraiya.
   The other, the apprentice of Tsunade.
   Now, both had officially attained the rank of Jnin.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi trusted them more than most.
   The scrolls were a reward for their exceptional performance.
   The Third Hokage cleared his throat. "First, Namikaze Minato."
   Minato stepped forward respectfully. "Yes, Lord Third."
   Hiruzen handed him the first scroll. "Minato, this contains a powerful space-time ninjutsu created by the Second Hokage-the Flying Thunder God Technique."
   Minato's eyes widened slightly as he took the scroll.
   "Since the Second Hokage's time, no one in the village has been able to master it. But I believe, with your talent and dedication, you can inherit this technique and carry on his legacy."
   Minato accepted the scroll with determination. "I will do my best to live up to your expectations, Lord Hokage."
   The Flying Thunder God Technique...
   Senju Tobirama had once attempted to pass it on, but even Sarutobi himself had failed to master it. Thus, it had remained sealed away, waiting for someone worthy.
   Kurama, watching through Kushina, hummed thoughtfully. So, this is how Minato obtained the Flying Thunder God Technique...
   He had to admit, the Third Hokage had an excellent eye for talent.
   Minato had both the skills and the right political standing. He was a disciple of Jiraiya and worked tirelessly for the village.
   A perfect candidate.
   "Is the Flying Thunder God Technique hard to learn?" Kushina asked Kurama internally.
   "It was created by the Second Hokage, and no one else has mastered it since. What do you think?" Kurama replied with amusement.
   "Ohhh... that sounds rough." Kushina pouted.
   Next, the Third Hokage turned his attention to her.
   "Kushina, this scroll is for you."
   Kushina took the scroll and opened it.
   Inside was an A-rank technique-the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu.
   Hiruzen had chosen techniques based on their strengths.
   The Flying Thunder God required precise chakra control and strategic thinking-perfect for Minato.
   But for Kushina? She had immense chakra reserves, thanks to her Uzumaki heritage. A technique that consumed large amounts of chakra would be ideal for her.
   This jutsu had been originally developed by the First Hokage and was a perfect fit for her abilities.
   She grinned. "Heh, this one's just my style!"
   Minato and Kushina left the Hokage's office, both eager to begin training with their new techniques.
   Minato unfurled his scroll, his sharp blue eyes scanning the contents.
   Flying Thunder God Technique.
   Difficulty: S-Rank.
   Description: A teleportation ninjutsu that allows the user to instantly move to a pre-marked location, regardless of distance.
   Usage: The technique can be used by leaving a seal on objects, weapons, or even living beings.
   Minato's mind raced as he took it all in.
   So this was it-the legendary jutsu of the Second Hokage.
   The path ahead would be difficult, but he was ready.
   Kushina leaned over, peeking at his scroll. "Minato, how hard do you think it'll be to learn the Flying Thunder God?"
   Minato chuckled. "Hard enough. But that's never stopped me before."
   She smirked. "Heh. Well, I hope you're ready for a lot of sleepless nights."
   Minato laughed. "Right back at you, Kushina. Don't underestimate the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu-it can be deadly in the right hands."
   The two exchanged grins, knowing that their paths as shinobi were just beginning.
   And with that, their journey toward mastering their new techniques had begun.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 49: Chapter 49 : Mastered FTG
   Bonus Chapter
   -------
   Minato, is it really that difficult to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique?
   Kushina, standing beside him, asked curiously, tilting her head as she peeked at the scroll in his hands.
   Minato sighed, his expression thoughtful. "Well, you can see for yourself. Besides the Second Hokage, who created it, no one in the village has been able to master it yet."
   He carefully unrolled the scroll, letting Kushina scan through its contents. The complexity of the jutsu was undeniable.
   What sinister thoughts could the ever-kind Minato possibly have?
   He didn't know.
   Just this once...
   Inside Kushina, Kurama had already memorized everything at a single glance.
   Minato, on the other hand, was still pondering the intricacies of the technique. However, his curiosity was also piqued by the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu that the Third Hokage had given Kushina.
   "Kushina, do you really have that much chakra?" he asked, his brows furrowing slightly.
   Kushina smirked mischievously. "My chakra reserves aren't that huge or anything. The Third Hokage just thinks highly of me, that's all."
   Immediately, she grinned slyly, eyes gleaming with mischief.
   "Kurama, have you already figured out the Flying Thunder God Technique?" she asked internally.
   "You can try it out and see for yourself," the great beast responded with a smug chuckle.
   Kushina's smirk widened.
   "Minato, you keep saying the Flying Thunder God Technique is insanely difficult, but honestly? It's not that big of a deal. I've already mastered it."
   Minato froze.
   Did she just say she mastered it?
   His eyes widened in shock. The Flying Thunder God Technique was classified as an S-rank jutsu, one of the most complex space-time ninjutsu ever created.
   He had only skimmed the scroll so far, just to get a general idea of how it functioned. Even at his level, Minato knew it would take significant time and effort to grasp the fundamentals, let alone fully master it.
   And yet, Kushina... just glanced at it once?
   Was that even possible?
   It didn't make sense, but Minato wasn't about to jump to conclusions. He knew that back in their Academy days, Kushina never failed at theoretical ninja studies.
   Even so, mastering the Flying Thunder God wasn't just about chakra-it required unparalleled spatial awareness, an innate sense of timing, and a deep understanding of seals.
   Minato was confident in his own talent.
   But this...
   "Kushina, are you messing with me?" he asked, skepticism evident in his voice.
   Kushina coughed dramatically, feigning offense.
   "Messing with you? Me? Never! Here, let me show you."
   At the same time, she sent a mental message to Kurama.
   "Master Kurama, will this work?"
   Kurama chuckled darkly. "Of course. Go ahead, put on a little show for that so-called genius."
   Without hesitation, Kushina pulled out a kunai wrapped with seals and flicked it towards a tree trunk dozens of meters away.
   With a sly grin, she glanced at Minato. "Alright, genius, try not to blink."
   Minato didn't blink. He kept his eyes fixed on her, waiting to see what kind of trick she was pulling.
   And then-
   A streak of red light flashed across his vision.
   Kushina vanished.
   In the very next instant, she reappeared-standing casually against the tree where the kunai had landed.
   Minato's breath hitched.
   This... this wasn't just speed. The Body Flicker Technique couldn't achieve something like this.
   No doubt about it.
   This was the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   Minato felt a rush of emotions-disbelief, amazement, and an almost childlike awe. His heart pounded as the realization settled in.
   He had just witnessed the infamous red flash.
   Kushina's red hair swayed slightly in the wind as she beamed at him, utterly smug.
   Minato, the prodigy of his generation, the so-called genius... had just been completely overshadowed.
   And he knew it.
   He had always been praised for his intelligence and skill, but Kushina's performance just now?
   It far exceeded his understanding of talent.
   He had spent his life believing he was one of the brightest shinobi in Konoha.
   Now, he wasn't so sure anymore.
   Kushina was on an entirely different level.
   A talent beyond genius.
   A true prodigy.
   Minato stood frozen, contemplating the truth before him.
   Kushina, ever the trickster, grinned wider. Seeing Minato stunned beyond words filled her with satisfaction.
   The great Namikaze Minato, speechless?
   Priceless.
   Of course, she knew the truth. She had been merely the vessel. It wasn't her who had actually performed the technique.
   The one who truly executed the Flying Thunder God... was Kurama.
   Kurama, whose intelligence was beyond human comprehension, had deciphered the technique in mere seconds.
   Kushina had just played along.
   Still, the look on Minato's face?
   Totally worth it.
   Minato's confused expression remained as Kushina patted his shoulder.
   "Come on, Minato. Keep practicing the Flying Thunder God Technique. Maybe one day you'll catch up to me."
   She hummed a cheerful tune as she walked away, her voice light and teasing.
   Minato, still in place, muttered under his breath.
   "The talent of this red-haired menace is truly terrifying..."
   Deep within Kushina's sealed space, she flopped against Kurama's fur, laughing.
   "Master Kurama, what is your brain even made of? Can I crack it open and take a peek?"
   Kurama flicked her forehead with his claw, exasperated but amused.
   "Tch. Don't compare me to you humans. Understanding something like the Flying Thunder God is child's play."
   Kushina pouted, rubbing her forehead.
   She had to admit, when she first looked at the scroll, none of the complex seals or formulas had made any sense.
   Kurama, on the other hand, had absorbed it in an instant.
   His intelligence was on another plane of existence.
   Still, there was one thing she was curious about.
   "Master Kurama, do you think Minato can actually learn the Flying Thunder God Technique?"
   Kurama let out a rumbling chuckle. "Hmph. His talent is far below mine, but he's not hopeless. Given enough time, he will master it."
   Kushina nodded. "I see."
   As for the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, it was practically tailor-made for someone like her. Having an enormous chakra pool made it effortless to use.
   Kurama, naturally, had grasped it at a single glance.
   "What's so difficult about a few hand seals?" he scoffed.
   Kushina smirked.
   "If only Minato knew the truth..."
   ---
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 50: Chapter 50 : TimeSkip
   Several years have passed since the Second Great Ninja War.
   The shinobi villages across the five great nations have undergone vast developments, preparing for the inevitable conflict ahead.
   Tensions are rising, and whispers of war echo through the lands. Among the five great villages, Sunagakure of the Land of Wind and Kumogakure of the Land of Lightning harbor the greatest hostility toward Konohagakure.
   Sunagakure, plagued by economic struggles and scarce resources, finds itself at the bottom compared to the other four great nations. The mysterious death of Bunpuku, the former Jinchriki of the One-Tails, has only exacerbated their desperation.
   The Sand Shinobi cannot afford to wait for their decline-they seek war as a means of survival. Their target is none other than the Land of Fire, home to Konoha.
   Last time, the Third Hokage had sent a battalion to challenge the Land of Wind, only for them to be decimated by Sunagakure's forces. This emboldened the Third Kazekage, who now thirsts for another taste of conquest.
   The Sand shinobi are growing more active along the borders of the Land of Fire, fully prepared for another war.
   Kumogakure, a village renowned for its militaristic nature and expansionist ideology, still holds a deep grudge against Konoha.
   Their previous attempt to capture Uzumaki Kushina, a rare individual with a powerful chakra lineage, had ended in failure. Even the Sharingan they were so close to obtaining was lost, all due to one man-Namikaze Minato.
   Cloud Shinobi do not forget their debts.
   Kumogakure, like Sunagakure, has set its sights on Konoha. But their aggression does not stop there. They also bear hostility toward Iwagakure, the Village Hidden in the Stones. The Third Tsuchikage, noki, has never trusted the Cloud Shinobi. Treaties mean little in the face of ambition. The alliance between nations is nothing more than a piece of paper, easily torn apart at the whims of war.
   The Land of Wind, the Land of Fire, the Land of Lightning, and the Land of Earth are all on the brink of battle. Even the Land of Water, isolated and enigmatic, cannot escape the tides of war. Though the surface appears calm, the undercurrents of destruction surge beneath. Each nation is bolstering its forces, training its shinobi for the Third Great Ninja War, which could ignite at any moment.
   Konoha Village, Land of Fire
   For now, there is a fleeting peace in Konoha. But everyone knows this is merely the calm before the storm.
   Inside a modest yet well-kept room, a young woman with vibrant red hair sat on her bed, her sharp eyes fixed intently on the figure before her. Uzumaki Kushina, one of Konoha's most remarkable kunoichi, was captivated by the sight before her.
   Kurama, sat cross-legged on her bed, his expression serene yet commanding. His golden fur gleamed under the dim light, his eyes-normally a deep, menacing crimson-now radiated an otherworldly glow.
   Kushina found herself mesmerized.
   "Damn, Kurama's face is way too good-looking!" she murmured to herself, nearly entranced by the sheer power and grace he exuded.
   Kurama took a deep breath, his body absorbing the natural energy around him. His pupils shifted, no longer the mere slitted eyes of a beast but something far more profound. Cross-shaped irises formed within his gaze-a symbol of his connection to Sage Mode.
   As the embodiment of chakra, the Nine-Tails had no need to train extensively like humans did. Natural energy came to him effortlessly.
   In the distant future, Naruto and Sasuke would clash in a battle that shook the world. In that fight, it was Kurama who had absorbed the natural energy of the earth, empowering Naruto with the strength to counter Sasuke's Indra Arrow.
   Now, Kurama was merely refining that ability. He could feel it coursing through his being, enhancing his already godlike strength.
   As a sensory-type kunoichi, Kushina quickly noticed something strange-she could no longer sense Kurama's chakra. It had expanded far beyond her comprehension, vast and endless like the sea itself.
   " Kurama, you're so incredible!" Kushina's voice brimmed with admiration.
   Kurama smirked. "It's nothing special, Kushina. I still have a long way to go."
   But just then, a system notification echoed in his mind. A familiar interface materialized before him, displaying a status screen:
   Host: Kurama (Nine-Tails)
   Sex: Male
   Fusion Power: Nine-Tails Chakra, Uzumaki Bloodline, One-Tails Chakra, Sage Chakra, Natural Energy, etc.
   Ninjutsu: Flying Thunder God, Tailed Beast Bomb, advanced sealing techniques, etc.
   [Host's power requires further balance. The system recommends integrating the Uchiha clan's abilities. Please select from the following options:]
   [Option 1: Uchiha Mikoto - Mangeky Sharingan, Advanced Fire Release, Illusion Techniques]
   [Option 2: Uchiha Tenzou - Three-Tomoe Sharingan, Basic Genjutsu, Standard Fire Release]
   [Option 3: Uchiha Fugaku - Three-Tomoe Sharingan (Potential to Awaken Mangeky), Genjutsu, Fire Release]
   Kurama's gaze darkened slightly as he pondered the choices. Among the current Uchiha, only Mikoto had already awakened the Mangeky Sharingan. Her ocular technique, Void serverance and divine reversion , intrigued him.
   He had invested his time in helping her awaken it-and now it was time to reap the rewards.
   Without hesitation, he selected Option 1.
   Fugaku? Tenzou? He had no interest in fusing with men.
   Kurama was many things, but he was no fool-and he certainly wasn't going to merge with another guy.
   When he shared his decision with Kushina, she giggled mischievously. " Kurama, are you planning to make a move on Mikoto? What if she doesn't agree?"
   Kurama rolled his eyes. "Make a move? This isn't about romance. This is about collecting what I've earned."
   Kushina, however, wasn't convinced. "Come on, have you seen yourself? No woman in their right mind would refuse you."
   Kurama raised a brow, amused. "Oh? And does that include you, Kushina?"
   Kushina's cheeks flushed red, but instead of backing down, she smirked. "Who knows? Maybe I wouldn't mind sharing~"
   A playful chuckle rumbled in Kurama's chest. "You really are a handful."
   For a moment, Kushina found herself lost in thought, her mind wandering to a rather interesting image-a scenario where both she and Mikoto lay curled up against Kurama's massive tails, enveloped in his warmth.
   She quickly shook the thought away, biting her lip. Damn it, girl! Get a grip!
   But deep down, she couldn't help but feel excited. If nothing else, things were about to get a lot more interesting.
   The storm of war loomed over the horizon, and amidst the chaos, personal battles of a different nature would unfold as well.
   ---
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 33 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 51: Chapter 51 : Mikoto Meets Kurama
   Kushina was looking forward to it.
   After she revealed her secret to Mikoto, how would her best friend react?
   She couldn't wait to see Mikoto's expression.
   Mikoto had only recently become the Uchiha clan leader, and clan affairs had kept her busy. But Kushina had made sure to schedule this meeting well in advance. No matter how hectic things got, Mikoto would always find time for her.
   Same time, same place.
   A secluded forest outside Konoha.
   It was the very spot where Mikoto had awakened her Mangeky Sharingan. A place significant to them both.
   Because it was Kushina who had asked to meet, Mikoto arrived early.
   The clearing was empty.
   No sign of Kushina.
   Mikoto sighed, crossing her arms. "Where has that troublesome woman gone? She wouldn't just leave me waiting, would she?"
   Since Kushina wasn't there yet, Mikoto allowed herself to complain freely. Their friendship had long since passed the stage of formalities.
   She knew Kushina inside and out.
   Her temperament, her quirks, even her body size-Mikoto could probably guess it all with her eyes closed.
   Suddenly, a pair of warm hands covered her eyes from behind.
   A familiar laugh followed.
   "Hehe, guess who?"
   Who else could it be?
   Mikoto sighed and spread her hands. "Kushina, how old are you? Still playing childish tricks like this?"
   Kushina wasn't done. She leaned in, exhaling softly against Mikoto's ear before trailing her fingers teasingly along her friend's sides.
   Mikoto flinched at the ticklish sensation and shoved Kushina away. "Oi! What the hell was that?!"
   Kushina grinned mischievously. "I learned that from Kurama."
   Mikoto's eye twitched. "That fox of yours is a bad influence."
   Before long, the two best friends were rolling in the grass, exchanging playful shoves and light-hearted jabs. It was a routine they had perfected over the years.
   Eventually, they collapsed onto the soft grass, panting from exertion.
   Mikoto smirked, wiping a stray strand of black hair from her face. "You've gotten better. I swear, if you were a guy, I'd have to take you down seriously."
   Kushina propped herself up on her elbows, grinning. "Oh yeah? And if I were a guy, I'd have you pinned already."
   Mikoto rolled her eyes. "Tch. As if."
   For the first time in weeks, she felt completely at ease. Only Kushina could bring out this carefree side of her.
   But it was time to get to the point.
   Mikoto was the first to ask, "So? What did you call me here for? Don't tell me you're finally ready to overthrow the Third Hokage?"
   Kushina shook her head. "Not yet. That can wait."
   She studied Mikoto carefully before reaching out, grasping a strand of her friend's long black hair, twirling it between her fingers. A slow, knowing smile curled at her lips.
   Mikoto shivered. That smile put her on edge.
   "Kushina, you're acting suspicious. What are you scheming?"
   Kushina leaned closer, dropping her voice. "Mikoto... I have a boyfriend."
   Mikoto blinked.
   "...Huh?"
   The words didn't register at first.
   "A boyfriend? You?"
   Kushina's smug expression only deepened Mikoto's confusion.
   Something inside her twisted, an odd, uncomfortable sensation settling in her chest.
   She scoffed, masking her reaction. "Hah. And you didn't tell me earlier? Where is this guy? Bring him out, let me judge him."
   Kurama stirred within Kushina, unimpressed.
   Walked out? Is that how humans view things?
   Kushina grinned. "Oh, Mikoto, I can't just 'walk' him out. Kurama always resides within me."
   Mikoto frowned. "Wait. What?"
   Kushina decided it was time.
   She revealed the full truth.
   The Uzumaki clan. Her fate as the Nine-Tails Jinchriki. How she had grown stronger, step by step, not just because of her own will but because of the presence within her.
   Mikoto listened in stunned silence.
   She had known Kushina for years. She had always assumed that her fiery best friend was just naturally strong. To learn that she had been forced into becoming the vessel for the strongest of the tailed beasts...
   Mikoto clenched her fists. Konoha's leadership had done this to her?
   But what shocked her even more...
   Kushina's 'boyfriend.'
   "Wait, wait, wait," Mikoto finally spoke, holding up a hand. "You're telling me that Kurama-the Nine-Tails-is not just a beast, but also... a man?"
   Kushina nodded, grinning. "Exactly. He's not just the Nine-Tails. He's a being with a human mind and form. The ultimate Jinchriki, in a way."
   Mikoto exhaled sharply. "So... you're basically... the Jinchriki of a Jinchriki?"
   Kushina laughed. "I guess you could put it like that."
   Mikoto shook her head, still processing.
   Everything she knew about tailed beasts... had just been turned upside down.
   And, as if that wasn't enough, her best friend had essentially fallen for the Nine-Tails himself.
   "This is insane," she muttered. "Even for you, Kushina."
   Kushina smirked. "I haven't even told you the best part yet."
   Mikoto groaned. "There's more?"
   Kushina coughed dramatically. "Yes. See, everything I've experienced, everything I've seen... Kurama has seen too."
   Mikoto narrowed her eyes. "...What are you getting at?"
   Kushina wiggled her eyebrows. "For example... baths. Sleeping. Hot springs."
   Mikoto froze.
   Her brain short-circuited for a moment before her face turned redder than the Uchiha crest.
   "...You're joking."
   Kushina grinned wickedly. "Nope."
   "T-That means-?!"
   "Oh yeah. Kurama has seen everything. Every time we bathed together, every time we-"
   Mikoto clapped her hands over her ears. "STOP! I don't want to hear any more!"
   Kushina burst into laughter, clutching her stomach.
   Mikoto, still red-faced, glared at her. "That damn fox! He-he better not remember any of that!"
   Inside Kushina, Kurama chuckled darkly.
   Mikoto groaned, burying her face in her hands. "This is humiliating."
   Kushina patted her shoulder. "Relax, Mikoto. It's not like he's going to tell anyone."
   Mikoto shot her a glare. "That's not the point! I feel so... exposed!"
   Kushina merely grinned. "Well, you did ask to meet him. Are you still sure about that?"
   Mikoto hesitated.
   Then, with a sigh, she straightened up, smoothing down her clothes.
   "Fine. Call him out. I need to see this for myself."
   Kushina smirked. "Alright then. But don't say I didn't warn you."
   With that, she closed her eyes, focusing inward.
   The air around them shifted.
   And then... Kurama's voice rumbled, deep and amused.
   "So, you're the one who's been sharing moments with my beloved vessel."
   Mikoto stiffened.
   This was going to be interesting.
   --
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones '
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 28 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 52: Chapter 52 : Reason
   Bonus
   Mikoto felt a deep sense of embarrassment as the thoughts ran through her mind.
   Kushina, on the other hand, smirked with amusement, clearly enjoying Mikoto's discomfort.
   A low, scornful chuckle escaped Kurama.
   Deep within Kushina's seal, the great Nine-Tails took in the scene and let out a long breath, his deep voice rumbling softly:
   "It's time."
   [Ding. Based on the current situation, three options are now available.]
   [Option 1: Reveal your identity and merge with Uchiha Mikoto's ocular power. Reward: Unlock Mikoto's Psychological Dependency.]
   [Option 2: Extract her eyes to prove the truth and transplant the Sharingan. Reward: Gain the hatred of both Mikoto and Kushina.]
   3
   [Option 3: Do nothing and allow events to unfold naturally. Reward: Optional.]
   Kurama scoffed internally.
   Gouging out Mikoto's eyes to prove the truth? A dignified and virtuous woman like Mikoto-who bore no deep hatred-being forced into blindness?
   Also, did this system have some kind of twisted sense of rewards?
   Hatred? Seriously?
   Without hesitation, Kurama chose the first option.
   As for Mikoto's psychological dependency, he couldn't care less.
   What truly interested him was the power of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   A surge of dark red chakra erupted from Kushina's body. The oppressive presence of the Nine-Tails filled the air as it condensed into a humanoid form.
   Standing tall, with wild orange hair and piercing crimson eyes with slit pupils, Kurama's form radiated raw power. His sharp canines gleamed as he smirked.
   1
   This was the embodiment of the Nine-Tails himself.
   Kushina gestured toward him. "Mikoto, this is Kurama-sama."
   1
   The moment Mikoto laid eyes on him, her pupils dilated in shock.
   The first thought that came to her mind-
   'So handsome...'
   It was the same reaction a man would have upon seeing a breathtakingly beautiful woman.
   Just as a man might think, 'Wow, what a beauty!' upon encountering a stunning woman, Mikoto had the same subconscious reaction when faced with Kurama's imposing form.
   However, as she continued to stare, something deep within her stirred.
   Her black eyes turned crimson as the Three Tomoe Sharingan spun into existence.
   She was captivated.
   Kushina waved a hand in front of her friend's face. "Mikoto? You okay? You don't need to activate the Sharingan just to meet someone."
   Mikoto ignored her completely.
   Her gaze remained locked on Kurama.
   Because something about him felt familiar.
   She had seen him before.
   In the visions of the Uchiha's future.
   The night of the massacre.
   That fateful night when the clan was slaughtered...
   It was this man who had appeared before her.
   It was this man who had shown her the future.
   It was this man who had given her power.
   At that moment, Uchiha Mikoto understood.
   It all made sense now.
   The massive, spectral image of the Nine-Tails she had seen before-
   That was because of him.
   That night, the Uchiha clan's destiny had been rewritten.
   Because of Kurama.
   Because of him, Mikoto had been given a future.
   A chance to change the fate of her clan.
   Mikoto exhaled deeply, steadying herself.
   She finally tore her gaze away from Kurama and turned to Kushina, her voice steady and filled with conviction.
   "Kushina... This is the Mangeky Sharingan that Kurama-sama helped me awaken, isn't it?"
   1
   Kushina hesitated before nodding. "Yeah... And now, he's going to fuse with your Mangeky Sharingan's power. Mikoto, you don't mind, do you?"
   There was a note of concern in her tone.
   She was caught between two people she deeply cared about.
   One was Kurama, the other was her closest friend.
   Kushina didn't want Kurama to forcibly take Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan's power.
   She was afraid of what would happen if Mikoto refused.
   But instead of hesitation or fear, Mikoto... laughed.
   Her voice was soft but unwavering.
   "Fool. Why would I mind? This power was given to me by Kurama-sama."
   4
   Her lips curled into a smile, and her gaze softened.
   "He not only gave me strength-he gave me a future. He gave our clan a future."
   Kurama had helped Mikoto awaken the Mangeky Sharingan. Because of that, she had gained the strength to change the course of history for the Uchiha.
   She was not someone who took such things for granted.
   She was someone who understood the weight of gratitude.
   If Kurama wanted her power, how could she refuse?
   Kurama simply smiled.
   He had already been inside Mikoto's soul once before. The events in the depths of her subconscious were merely the final catalyst.
   What had truly awakened her Mangeky Sharingan... was the massacre she had foreseen.
   The overwhelming grief, the rage, the despair-all of it had culminated in that moment.
   Kurama had merely chosen to appear at the right time.
   Kushina, however, was unaware of what had transpired within Mikoto's inner world.
   Nor did she need to know.
   Kurama didn't have time to explain.
   He was not one for excessive words.
   He was a being of power.
   And those who sought power would naturally gravitate toward him.
   It was because of this strength that Mikoto had come to rely on him.
   Mikoto, now fully understanding the situation, half-knelt before Kurama.
   "Thank you, Kurama-sama, for giving me this power... for giving our clan a future. You may fuse with my strength whenever you wish."
   Kushina finally let out a relieved sigh.
   "Alright then. That makes things easier."
   Kurama, ever pragmatic, didn't waste time on needless formalities.
   Investment required returns.
   And hesitation was the last thing he needed.
   Mikoto extended her hands and closed her eyes, preparing herself.
   Kushina scoffed. "Mikoto, what are you doing? Why are you closing your eyes? Kurama-sama doesn't need that. He's just going to merge with you through chakra."
   Her teasing grin was met with an unimpressed glare from Mikoto.
   "How long has it been, and you're still making jokes?"
   With that, Kurama's form dissolved into a surge of dark red chakra, rushing toward Mikoto's body.
   His voice echoed within her mind.
   "Mikoto, the first influx of chakra won't be pleasant. Endure it."
   2
   Mikoto took a deep breath, steeling herself.
   "Yes, Kurama-sama. I understand."
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones '
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 25 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 53: Chapter 53 : The Calm Before The Storm
   As the dark red chakra poured into her body, Mikoto Uchiha's expression twisted slightly. The sensation was overwhelming at first, unfamiliar yet potent.
   But as time passed, she gradually adapted, her taut features relaxing into something almost serene. A faint smile even played at the corners of her lips.
   Inside Mikoto's body, the great fox spirit, Kurama, received a system notification.
   [Ding! Do you want to begin integrating Uchiha Mikoto's abilities?]
   "Begin."
   [Integration: Fire Release - Great Fireball Jutsu... 1%, 10%, 27%... 100%]
   [Integration: Fire Release - Phoenix Sage Fire Technique... 10%... 100%]
   [Integration: Fire Release... 100%]
   ...
   As the fusion process continued, a pleased smile spread across Kurama's face.
   "Finally... the Mangeky Sharingan."
   [Integration: Mangeky Sharingan - Divine Reversion... 1%... 100%]
   2
   [Integration: Mangeky Sharingan - Void severance... 5%... 100%]
   [Integration: Complete.]
   ...
   [Congratulations, Host. Full integration has been achieved.]
   "At last!" Kurama exhaled deeply.
   Now, he had fully assimilated Mikoto Uchiha's abilities. As a tailed beast, his chakra was near-limitless, allowing him to unleash the full potential of the Mangeky Sharingan without the usual drawbacks that plagued Uchiha wielders.
   "I wonder how much time has passed."
   When Kurama emerged from the trance-like state, night had fallen. The scenery had changed-this was no longer the forest where he had begun the process. Instead, he stood inside Uchiha Mikoto's private quarters, the candlelight casting flickering shadows along the walls.
   "Lord Kurama, is the fusion complete?" Mikoto's voice, filled with curiosity, broke the silence.
   "Yes. It's all done. I owe you my gratitude," Kurama responded earnestly.
   Mikoto tilted her head slightly. "Then... does that mean I no longer possess the power of my Mangeky Sharingan?"
   Kurama chuckled. "What are you thinking? This was a fusion, not a theft. Think of it like the copying ability of your clan's Sharingan-only taken to another level."
   "Oh!" Mikoto visibly relaxed. For a moment, she had feared that she had permanently lost her strength.
   But a single thought activated her dojutsu, and her black eyes spun into their familiar ring-shaped Mangeky Sharingan. The power was still there, undiminished.
   A gentle smile tugged at her lips. She had placed absolute trust in Kurama-even if it had meant losing her abilities, she had been willing to go through with it. That realization warmed something deep within Kurama's being.
   The room fell silent, an almost awkward atmosphere settling between them. Kurama was the first to break it.
   "By the way, Mikoto, where's Kushina?"
   Mikoto's eyes flickered. "Since we weren't sure how long the process would take, she returned home. There were also urgent matters in the clan that needed my attention, so I had to leave her behind."
   "I see. I should take my leave then."
   Kurama's figure flickered and vanished into the night.
   Mikoto stared after him, biting her lip. She wasn't sure what she was feeling at that moment.
   Softly, almost to herself, she murmured, "Kushina, Lord Kurama is a good person... I've already paved the way for you."
   -
   Late at night, the lights in Kushina Uzumaki's home still glowed brightly. She sat alone on the balcony, her gaze lost in the endless night sky. Absently, she twirled a lock of her vivid red hair around her finger and brought it to her nose, inhaling its familiar scent.
   A deep, soothing voice interrupted her thoughts.
   "Kushina, it's late. Why aren't you asleep?"
   Startled, she turned to see Kurama standing at the threshold of her room. Her initial shock melted into a playful pout as she crossed her arms.
   "Oh? So you still remember your way back here, Kurama? Hmph! My room doesn't even have Mikoto's lingering scent anymore."
   Kurama sighed. "Jealousy doesn't suit you."
   Kushina huffed. Of course, she wasn't truly upset. She was just happy that he had returned safely.
   2
   Standing up, she circled around him, eyes scanning him up and down.
   "You seem fine. Doesn't look like she did anything to you."
   "What are you even suggesting?" Kurama quickly changed the subject. "Kushina, I have a hunch that the Third Great Ninja War is approaching. We should be prepared. There will be opportunities within the chaos."
   1
   Kushina's expression turned serious. If Kurama said it, then it was undoubtedly true
   Kurama narrowed his eyes. "Are you ready to deal with the consequences?"
   "Of course, I'm afraid! But I still want to try," she declared confidently, crossing her arms.
   2
   Kurama chuckled, shaking his head. "You're unbelievable."
   -
   Days passed in relative peace, but tension simmered at the borders. The shinobi of Sunagakure and Kumogakure clashed repeatedly with Konoha's forces along the Land of Fire's borders.
   War was coming.
   The village had no choice but to prepare for the inevitable battle ahead.
   ----
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones '
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 24 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 54: Chapter 54 : Mangekyu Eye third technique
   1
   The Sand Shinobi and the Cloud Shinobi continue to clash with the Konoha Shinobi along the borders of the Land of Fire.
   Even the Mist Shinobi remain on edge, prepared to make a move at any moment.
   War is on the horizon.
   Konoha Village - High Council Chambers
   The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, sat at the head of the meeting room, his expression grim. Across from him were Danzo Shimura, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane-his closest advisors and members of Konoha's ruling council.
   These were not warriors who would step onto the battlefield themselves, but rather, the strategists and decision-makers responsible for guiding the village through the turmoil of war.
   Every major conflict in the past-the First Great Ninja War, the Second Great Ninja War-had seen them in similar positions, planning for victory.
   This time, as the Third Great Ninja War loomed, they would do the same.
   War is cruel and relentless. For days now, the tension in Konoha had been suffocating.
   Hiruzen broke the silence first.
   "Danzo, Homura, Koharu, the situation is critical. The Wind Country has long coveted the resources of the Fire Country. I believe our main forces should be directed at countering the Sand Shinobi."
   1
   Danzo scoffed, his voice sharp with reproach. "Hokage-sama, have you forgotten the last disaster? The one caused by your... misguided decision to strike at Sunagakure?"
   3
   His words cut deep, and he knew it. Danzo never missed an opportunity to challenge Hiruzen's leadership.
   Hiruzen's face darkened at the reminder. The last offensive against Sunagakure had ended in near disaster. The Konoha ninjas sent on the mission were nearly wiped out. Danzo had been waiting to use this failure as ammunition against him.
   The tension between them was palpable.
   Homura stepped in before the argument escalated further. "The past is the past. Right now, we need a clear strategy to assess the battlefield."
   Koharu nodded in agreement. "The Sand Shinobi are formidable, but they remain the weakest of the Five Great Nations. The true threats lie elsewhere."
   Homura tapped his fingers against the table, considering the broader picture. "Iwagakure has already begun border skirmishes with us. That is the most pressing danger."
   Iwa Shinobi had been engaging Konoha's forces along the Fire Country's border, a clear indication of imminent war. But at the same time, Iwagakure was also in conflict with Kumogakure. This was a potential advantage-dividing their focus could create an opening.
   With this in mind, the council structured their war plans:
   Iwagakure - The highest priority. Konoha would dedicate the bulk of its forces to countering the Rock Shinobi's aggression.
   Kumogakure - A secondary concern. Their unpredictable nature made them dangerous, but they were also locked in conflict with Iwagakure.
   Sunagakure - A lesser threat compared to the others, but not to be ignored.
   Kirigakure - A wildcard. The Mist Shinobi had yet to act, but their silence was itself unnerving. Their role in this war remained uncertain, and they were ranked the lowest in priority... for now.
   With their battle priorities set, the next phase of the discussion shifted to troop deployment and tactical assignments.
   Meanwhile, elsewhere in Konoha...
   Kushina Uzumaki hummed softly as she finished the housework. Despite the looming war, she kept herself busy, her vibrant red hair swaying as she moved.
   1
   On the other hand, Kurama was focused on something entirely different-mastering the abilities granted by his newly awakened Mangeky Sharingan.
   His crimson eyes gleamed as he activated the first stage: the standard three-tomoe Sharingan. But in the next moment, the tomoe spun rapidly, shifting into an intricate pattern-the mark of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Kurama felt an overwhelming surge of power. His vision sharpened, and new techniques filled his mind.
   "Divine Reversion"
   Activating his left eye's ability, Kurama felt his body ripple with energy. Instantly, he was reverted to the state he had been in an hour ago. His eyes flickered, returning to their natural form before once again spinning back into the Mangeky Sharingan.
   This ability was terrifying.
   Mikoto Uchiha, one of the few who had unlocked the Mangeky, could only revert her state by thirty seconds.
   6
   But Kurama? He could go back even further. Perhaps even to a time before he had unlocked these eyes.
   That was a thought he quickly dismissed. Resetting himself to a time before his Mangeky Sharingan had awakened would mean losing it entirely. And regaining it would require immense emotional trauma once more.
   4
   Not worth it.
   He moved on to his right eye's ability: "Void Severance."
   The air around his hand distorted as he tested the power. Anything within its range seemed to be forcibly erased, cut from existence itself. A terrifying offensive technique.
   2
   Yet even as he familiarized himself with these newfound abilities, a system prompt echoed in his mind.
   [Ding! Host has achieved a unique evolutionary threshold. A third Mangeky ability has been unlocked!]
   3
   Kurama's breath hitched.
   A third eye technique?
   Most Uchiha had two distinct abilities, one for each eye. Even legendary figures like Itachi Uchiha had only two-Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu. Sasuke Uchiha had Amaterasu and Flame Control.
   But now, Kurama had been granted a third ability.
   "Confirm selection," he said without hesitation.
   [Ding! Congratulations! You have unlocked the third Mangeky ability: Dream Prison.(Similar to Infinite Tsukuyomi)]
   A rush of knowledge flooded into his mind.
   Dream Prison - A powerful genjutsu cast through either sight or touch.
   Sight-based Activation - If an opponent looks into Kurama's eyes, they are instantly trapped in the illusion.
   Touch-based Activation - By making physical contact and transmitting his chakra, he can ensnare multiple enemies at once.
   Those caught in Dream Prison fall into a deep hallucination, akin to an Infinite Tsukuyomi state. They enter a dream world where their deepest desires are fulfilled-completely unaware that they are trapped.
   4
   Everything within that dream is under Kurama's control.
   He clenched his fist. This wasn't just an illusion-this was an AOE (Area of Effect) genjutsu. Unlike standard Sharingan illusions that targeted one person at a time, this ability could potentially affect entire groups at once.
   It was a power that dwarfed even the famed Tsukuyomi.
   3
   Kurama grinned, the patterns in his Mangeky swirling ominously.
   "As expected of me," he murmured. "I've surpassed even the Uchiha."
   1
   His body pulsed with a fusion of immense chakra and unparalleled ocular power.
   A new monster had emerged in the shinobi world.
   And as war loomed over the horizon, the world would soon learn to fear the name Kurama.
   1
   ---
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 24 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 55: Chapter 55 : Civil Strife
   In the past few days, Konoha has been conducting extensive military drills.
   I have to admit, the four elders-Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo Shimura, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane-are still quite adept at strategic planning. They assigned different squads based on their specialties and operational requirements, ensuring seamless coordination among the forces.
   Some shinobi who had outstanding teamwork were placed in the same divisions. The Ino-Shika-Cho trio was a prime example of this cohesion.
   For reconnaissance, the Aburame and Inuzuka clans made up the majority due to their tracking and sensory abilities. The Yamanaka clan took charge of the Sensory Division, while the vanguard was spearheaded by none other than the Uchiha clan.
   This particular decision did not sit well with Uchiha Mikoto.
   It was painfully obvious that the village leadership still viewed the Uchiha clan with suspicion. They were being placed at the forefront, the first to face enemy blades, the first to shed blood for the village. And when the inevitable casualties piled up, Konoha's elders would carve their names onto the Memorial Stone, calling it an honor.
   But honor did not resurrect the dead.
   Deep within the forests outside Konoha, away from prying eyes, two figures stood in conversation.
   "Kushina, after this war ends, are you really planning to take charge of the village?" Mikoto asked, her arms crossed as she leaned against a tree.
   Kushina Uzumaki grinned, twirling a lock of her crimson hair between her fingers. "Of course! Once this war is over, those old fossils in Konoha should step down. This is the perfect opportunity to make a name for ourselves and win over the people's trust."
   Mikoto chuckled softly. "Ambitious, aren't we?"
   Kushina shrugged. "Someone has to change things around here. By the way, have you seen Hikari lately?"
   Mikoto frowned slightly. "No, I haven't. It's been a while."
   Kushina sighed, concern flickering in her striking blue eyes. "I hope she's alright."
   Before Mikoto could respond, Kushina's expression suddenly sharpened. Her senses tingled as an all-too-familiar chakra signature entered her perception.
   "Someone's coming," she muttered.
   Mikoto tensed. "Who?"
   Kushina's lips pressed into a thin line. "Hyuga Hizashi. What is he doing here?"
   Hizashi moved swiftly, covering ground at an impressive pace. When he finally reached them, he was panting from the exertion.
   Kushina and Mikoto exchanged uneasy glances, an unspoken feeling of dread creeping into their chests.
   "Hizashi," Mikoto greeted, her voice calm but firm. "What's going on?"
   Hizashi caught his breath before speaking, his tone urgent. "It's Hikari. She's been imprisoned by the Hyuga elders."
   Mikoto and Kushina's eyes widened in shock.
   "What?"
   That explained her disappearance. But why?
   "Hyuga Hiashi has been chosen as the next clan head," Hizashi continued grimly. "The elders have decided that he needs a suitable wife. And they have chosen Hikari."
   Kushina's expression darkened, rage simmering beneath the surface. "A forced marriage? Seriously? What the hell is wrong with them?"
   "Hiashi agreed to it," Hizashi said bitterly. "He met Hikari once, and he was 'satisfied' with their choice. The elders plan to hold the wedding as soon as the war ends. Hikari refused, of course. So they locked her up."
   Mikoto clenched her fists. "The Hyuga elders think they can just do whatever they want, don't they?"
   Hizashi gave a hollow chuckle. "In our clan, tradition is absolute. The elders dictate everything, and those of us from the branch family have no right to interfere."
   The Caged Bird Seal that plagued the branch family ensured that they could never defy the main house. They were little more than glorified slaves, their fates sealed from birth.
   But Hikari was not a branch member-she was from the main house.
   And that was precisely why she had no choice.
   Beautiful, strong, and a perfect political match-Hikari was the ideal candidate for the Hyuga clan's future matriarch.
   Kushina's nails dug into her palms, her temper threatening to explode. "So that's it? They just expect her to accept it like some kind of obedient doll? This is beyond disgusting."
   She took a deep breath, then reached into her mindscape.
   Inside the dark, sealed space, the massive form of Kurama lounged lazily, his crimson eyes half-lidded.
   "Kurama, the Hyuga elders are really pissing me off right now," Kushina muttered.
   The Nine-Tails opened one eye, watching her with mild amusement. "So? Do what you always do, Kushina. Follow your instincts."
   "But if I get involved, the higher-ups-"
   "Will do nothing," Kurama interrupted with a scoff. "The Hyuga clan operates under its own laws, separate from the Hokage's rule. As long as it doesn't endanger Konoha's interests, Hiruzen won't interfere. You know that."
   Kushina narrowed her eyes. "So you're saying we can get away with it?"
   Kurama smirked. "More or less. Just don't be stupid about it."
   Back in reality, Kushina exhaled sharply, her resolve solidifying.
   She turned to Mikoto. "We're going to the Hyuga compound. We're getting Hikari out."
   Mikoto nodded without hesitation. "I'm with you."
   Hizashi looked panicked. "Wait! If you go in there like this, it could start a clan war! If the Uchiha and Hyuga go at it, it'll get the Hokage's attention-"
   Kushina grinned, cracking her knuckles. "Then let's make sure we don't get caught."
   Hizashi stared at them in horror.
   What had he just set in motion?
   Konoha was already teetering on the edge. The Third Shinobi War needed just one spark to ignite into a full-scale conflict. The other villages were waiting, watching like vultures, eager to strike the moment Konoha showed weakness.
   And now, internal strife was brewing within its walls.
   Would this be the breaking point?
   Hizashi wasn't sure. But as he looked at Kushina's burning determination and Mikoto's unwavering conviction, he couldn't help but feel that the Hyuga clan had made a grave mistake.
   Perhaps the real storm in Konoha wasn't the war on the horizon.
   Perhaps it was the fire in these two women's eyes.
   And it was about to consume everything in its path.
   --
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   .....
   India Won Champions Trophy ьъ
  
   comment 24 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 56: Chapter 56 : Hyuga conflict
   Konoha Village, within the Hyga Clan.
   Hyga Hikari lived in seclusion, her presence nearly forgotten within the confines of the clan compound.
   Outside her dwelling, the rhythmic clatter of wooden sandals echoed. An elder, draped in the traditional robes of the main house, stopped before her window, his voice dripping with exasperation.
   "Hikari, why persist in this defiance? Accept the elders' decision and be done with it."
   Hikari's eyes, closed in quiet contemplation, cracked open slightly, though she offered no response.
   The elders' request was simple-on the surface. They demanded she stand before the entire clan and pledge herself in marriage to Hyga Hiashi, the clan head, once the war concluded.
   For most, refusal was unthinkable. But Hikari was not most. Reserved as she was, a quiet storm lay beneath her silence. And marriage to a man she barely knew, even if he was the clan leader, was an impossible request.
   Hiashi was merely the elder brother of Hizashi in her eyes-nothing more.
   Within the Hyga estate's council chambers, three elders sat alongside Hiashi, their expressions grave. Hyga Takamori, Hyga Ginsei, and Hyga Niji discussed the matter of war preparations-and the issue of Hyga Hikari.
   Their conversation was abruptly interrupted as a Hyga clansman rushed inside, his forehead slick with sweat.
   "Clan Leader, Elders-an urgent matter! Two kunoichi have stormed our gates!"
   "What?"
   The elders stiffened, eyes narrowing in disbelief.
   This was the Hyga compound, nestled deep within Konoha. An intrusion was unthinkable. Not only was the village under constant watch, but the Hyga clan itself had its own formidable defenses.
   "Who are they?" Hiashi's voice was sharp.
   The messenger hesitated, then swallowed hard. "They're Konoha shinobi, allies of Lady Hikari."
   Recognition flashed in the elders' eyes.
   "One is Uzumaki Kushina. The other is Uchiha Mikoto."
   A silence settled over the room.
   Everyone in the Hyga clan knew those names.
   Kushina, the fiery red-haired Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails, a feared kunoichi in her own right.
   Mikoto, the matriarch of the Uchiha Clan, and one of the village's strongest kunoichi.
   For a clan leader to involve themselves so boldly in another clan's internal matters-was this an act of war?
   Outside, the clan's guards scrambled to halt the advancing women.
   They failed.
   The Hyga were masters of the Gentle Fist, but against two of Konoha's elite, resistance was futile. Bodies crumpled in their wake, bruised but alive.
   Within moments, Kushina and Mikoto entered the compound's heart.
   Kushina's eyes locked onto Hiashi's. "So you're the one running this circus?"
   Hiashi stood tall. "You break into our clan's domain and demand an audience? Explain yourselves."
   Mikoto chuckled softly. "And here I thought the Hyga were known for their insight. Surely you can see why we're here?"
   Hiashi's gaze darkened. "You, the leader of the Uchiha, would interfere in our clan's matters? Do you seek to provoke a war between our clans?"
   Mikoto's smirk widened. "Leader? Not today. Today, I'm here as Hikari's friend. And friends don't sit idly when one of their own is being caged."
   Hyga Takamori, the eldest of the council, stroked his beard, his face etched with irritation. "This is a Hyga affair. What right do you outsiders have to-"
   "What right?" Kushina interrupted, fingers twitching as she grasped a lock of her crimson hair.
   She bit down on it-a habit from her youth, when her temper flared hot.
   Then, the air shifted.
   A deep, guttural hum resonated through the compound.
   Boom.
   A golden light erupted around her, bathing the courtyard in a blinding glow.
   Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.
   Kushina's body pulsed with raw energy, her form wreathed in living fire. The air crackled with unrestrained fury.
   Kurama's voice rumbled within her mind, his amusement palpable. "Do as you please."
   Kushina smirked. "Gladly."
   Before anyone could react, a colossal chakra hand shot forward, seizing Takamori by the throat.
   The elder's feet left the ground.
   The Hyga were fast. They were strong. But against the overwhelming force of a Tailed Beast's power, resistance was meaningless.
   Gasps rang out as the clan watched their elder dangle helplessly.
   Kushina's voice was soft-dangerously so. "Say that again, old man. Go on."
   Takamori sputtered, his hands clawing at the chakra constricting his windpipe.
   Mikoto crossed her arms, watching with mild amusement. "You sure you're not overdoing it?"
   "Hmph. I counted to three. That was generous."
   Another elder gestured discreetly. A shadow flitted from the room, no doubt sent to inform the Third Hokage.
   The Hyga were proud. Respected. Even the Hokage deferred to their traditions at times. Yet now, their compound lay in ruin, their defenses crushed, their elder humiliated.
   Their pride demanded retaliation.
   Yet no one moved.
   The golden aura surrounding Kushina pulsed, and Takamori let out a strangled cry as the chakra hand tightened.
   "One... two... three... four-"
   A new voice cut through the tension.
   "Kushina! Mikoto! You're here?"
   Hyga Hikari appeared, her usually composed expression tinged with concern.
   She had been brought out by the clan's attendants, her presence a desperate attempt to defuse the escalating conflict.
   Kushina's grip loosened slightly. "Took you long enough."
   Takamori gasped for breath, his body trembling as he was finally released.
   But Kushina was not done.
   Her foot lashed out.
   Crack.
   Takamori's head snapped back as her heel connected. The impact was sickening.
   Blood splattered the ground, mixing with fragments of shattered bone.
   The elder collapsed.
   Dead.
   Silence engulfed the courtyard.
   No one moved.
   No one spoke.
   Even Mikoto, who had expected violence, arched a brow. "Well. That escalated."
   The Hyga stood in shock. Moments ago, they had dismissed Kushina's rage as an empty display. Now, one of their most revered elders lay lifeless at her feet.
   In Konoha, killing within the village was an unforgivable crime.
   And yet, Kushina stood unfazed, her golden aura flickering in the dimming light.
   The weight of her actions settled upon the clan.
   This was no longer a simple argument.
   This was war.
   Whispers rippled through the assembled Hyga. Some rushed to send word to the Hokage.
   Kushina stretched, rolling her shoulders. "So. Are we done here? Or do I need to keep counting?"
   The Hyga had their answer.
   Uzumaki Kushina had defied them. Slain one of their own. Challenged the core of their authority.
   And she had done so without hesitation.
   Whatever the consequences, one thing was clear.
   Konoha would never be the same again.
   -*-----
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   .....
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 57: Chapter 57 : Gap in Strength
   The Hyuga Clan had sent investigators.
   Hyuga Hikari had two close friends.
   One was Uzumaki Kushina, and the other was Uchiha Mikoto.
   In the eyes of the elders, Uzumaki Kushina was insignificant, barely worth consideration.
   Their focus had always been on Uchiha Mikoto, the Uchiha clan leader and a powerful kunoichi.
   But what they never expected was that the supposedly ordinary Kushina would unleash devastating power.
   2
   In an instant, she had killed an elder of the Hyuga clan.
   Meanwhile, Uchiha Mikoto, the one they had initially feared, seemed almost subdued in comparison.
   Elder Hyuga Ginroku cursed under his breath.
   "Damn it... How did this happen? Who is this Uzumaki Kushina, and how does she have such terrifying strength?"
   2
   No one in the Hyuga clan had imagined that Kushina would dare to commit murder outright.
   And instead of targeting low-ranking members, she had executed an elder in cold blood.
   If the Hyuga clan retaliated, it would mean a full-scale confrontation-not just with her, but with all of Konoha.
   Did this mean that Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto had already decided to turn their backs on the village?
   Could they even escape from Konoha?
   The Hyuga clan had severely misjudged Kushina.
   In the span of mere seconds, an elder had been eradicated.
   And it wasn't over yet.
   A crimson blur flashed as Kushina appeared beside Hikari in an instant.
   With an arm wrapped around Hikari's waist, she activated the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   In the blink of an eye, Kushina and Hikari reappeared next to Mikoto.
   No one in the Hyuga clan had been able to react in time.
   Even Mikoto, her Sharingan fully active, couldn't help but acknowledge the speed.
   "Kushina is too fast... My Sharingan couldn't even follow her movements."
   In her golden chakra cloak, Kushina moved at speeds rivaling the Fourth Raikage at full power.
   5
   Even the Mangeky Sharingan would struggle to keep up with her sheer velocity.
   1
   Kushina turned to Hikari, her voice soft yet filled with unwavering determination.
   "Hikari, are you alright? If anyone dares to hurt you, I'll kill them all."
   Hikari gave a small smile, eyes brimming with trust.
   "I knew you and Mikoto would come for me."
   The words were spoken lightly, yet every Hyuga present heard them.
   A dreadful silence settled over the clan members.
   They feared what would happen next.
   If Hikari named someone, that person would die.
   There was no doubt about it.
   Uzumaki Kushina had already proven that she wasn't bluffing.
   Women were far more ruthless than men.
   Kurama, sealed within Kushina, understood this truth better than anyone.
   Kushina had killed Hyuga Takamaru, an esteemed elder of the Hyuga clan.
   Mikoto and Hikari were visibly shaken.
   Mikoto leaned in and whispered to Kushina,
   "Are you sure about this, Kushina? This is extreme."
   2
   Kushina simply grinned.
   "It's fine. Kurama told me to do what I want. And honestly? I've wanted to do this for a long time."
   Kurama, huh?
   Mikoto contemplated this.
   She thought back to the words of the man who had granted her strength.
   If he had no objections, then there was no need to hesitate.
   Kushina and Mikoto placed Hikari behind them, standing as her shield.
   Their voices rang out in unison.
   "Don't worry, Hikari. Leave it to us. Nothing will happen to you."
   Hikari's pale eyes glistened with unshed tears.
   How lucky she was to have such loyal friends.
   A bond between kunoichi that transcended even the strictest of clan laws.
   But she couldn't always rely on them.
   This was a matter concerning her clan.
   She had to stand on her own.
   The Hyuga Clan was not a place where outsiders could enter and leave freely.
   As one of Konoha's oldest and most powerful clans, they would never let this transgression go unanswered.
   "Seize them!" Hyuga Ginroku ordered.
   A group of Hyuga warriors surrounded the trio.
   They moved with precision, their stance fluid like flowing water.
   Hikari's voice rose in warning.
   "Kushina, Mikoto, be careful! This is the Eight-Person Gentle Fist Formation. Its power is equal to my Eight Trigrams: One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms!"
   4
   Kushina only smirked.
   "That's cute. I hope they're hungry because I'm serving Rasengan."
   1
   Eight chakra arms emerged from her back, each extending toward an enemy.
   "Chakra Hands Rasengan!"
   Before they could react, the eight Hyuga warriors were snatched up and slammed into a swirling blue sphere.
   They didn't stand a chance.
   An instant kill.
   Kushina had learned this from Minato, but she didn't have the patience for proper training.
   3
   So, Kurama had simply fused the knowledge into her mind.
   "You still want to fight?"
   A crimson flash, and in an instant, Kushina was behind Hyuga Ginroku.
   Her foot slammed into his back, sending him flying several meters before he crashed into the ground, unconscious.
   At that moment, every remaining Hyuga hesitated.
   The Red Flash had struck again.
   They couldn't even track her movements.
   Hyuga Hiashi's face was dark with rage and disbelief.
   His Byakugan flared as he took in the battlefield.
   "How is Uzumaki Kushina this strong?!"
   She wasn't moving like a mere Jnin.
   She was faster, stronger-bordering on something far beyond human.
   Hiashi exhaled sharply, forcing himself to stay calm.
   Continuing this fight would only lead to more casualties.
   The only hope left was the Third Hokage.
   If Hiruzen Sarutobi arrived in time, perhaps they could salvage the situation.
   If not...
   If this news spread, the Hyuga clan would be the laughingstock of Konoha.
   Worse, they would be ridiculed by the entire shinobi world.
   An elite clan, humiliated in their own compound, suffering heavy losses at the hands of a single woman.
   A stain on their history that would never be erased.
   The day Uzumaki Kushina walked into the Hyuga estate had forever changed their legacy.
   Inside the Hokage's office, the doors burst open.
   A panting Hyuga messenger fell to his knees.
   "Hokage-sama! It's urgent! Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto are wreaking havoc in the Hyuga compound! People are dying!"
   5
   -----
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 58: Chapter 58 : Hyuga Clan : Third Hokage,You have Changed (Bonus)
   Bonus chapter
   Uzumaki Kushina? Uchiha Mikoto?
   Hearing these two names, the Third Hokage's heart skipped a beat.
   How could these two be involved with the Hyuga clan?
   Hearing that another life was at stake, he immediately gathered his Anbu and rushed to the Hyuga compound. If this situation spiraled out of control, it would pose a serious threat to Konoha.
   The Uchiha clan was already at odds with the village, and now they were entangled with the Hyuga clan. This was a dangerous mix.
   He could overlook the Uchiha's involvement, but what truly concerned him was Uzumaki Kushina-the Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails.
   If anything happened to her, and the Nine-Tails went berserk, Konoha would be torn apart before any external enemy even had a chance to attack.
   Riding at full speed, he didn't even dismount properly before rushing into the Hyuga compound. What greeted him was the sight of a massive crater blown into the walls. The aftermath of a battle.
   8
   And within that destruction stood one of the Hyuga elders-Hyuga Ginsho-barely holding himself together.
   A deep unease settled in the pit of the Third Hokage's stomach.
   He never expected the situation to be this dire.
   Hyuga Ginsho, though battered and bloodied, managed a relieved smile upon seeing the Hokage.
   "Lord Hokage, you've arrived at last."
   "What in the world happened here, Elder Ginsho?" the Hokage asked, his voice laced with concern.
   "Ah... beauty is a curse, a curse indeed," Ginsho muttered bitterly.
   The Third Hokage furrowed his brows. "What do you mean?"
   "We arranged for one of our young women to be engaged to the clan leader. It was an internal matter, a simple political arrangement, yet outsiders dared to interfere."
   "Outsiders?" the Hokage repeated, his frown deepening.
   "Indeed," Ginsho confirmed. "And not just anyone-it was two women. Two very powerful women."
   The words struck the Hokage like a lightning bolt.
   "Are you certain?" he asked, turning to the Hyuga clansmen gathered around.
   "Yes, Lord Hokage," they answered in unison.
   An absurd situation-something out of a dramatic tale, yet this was reality.
   "Who was the woman in question?" the Hokage asked.
   "Hyuga Hikari," a Hyuga shinobi replied.
   At that, the Third Hokage's eyes darkened with understanding.
   Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari had all once been members of the same squad under Tsunade.
   If those two had come here, it was for Hikari.
   Inside the compound, Kushina felt the arrival of the Third Hokage's chakra.
   "Kurama, the old man's here. What do we do?" she asked internally.
   The Nine-Tails chuckled. "Do what you always do. Stand your ground."
   When the Third Hokage entered deeper into the compound, he saw the bodies of fallen Hyuga shinobi.
   Hyuga Takamaru, another elder, lay dead-his head missing from his shoulders.
   The Third Hokage's gaze shifted to the one responsible.
   Uzumaki Kushina, shrouded in golden chakra.
   His eyes widened in shock.
   This was unmistakable.
   The Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.
   If others failed to recognize it, he certainly didn't.
   His mind flashed back to Uzumaki Mito, the first Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails. She had only ever unlocked a fraction of the beast's chakra, but when she did, she had looked exactly like Kushina did now.
   This was a significant development.
   A child, not even in her prime, had already tapped into the same level of power as Mito-sama.
   The implications were immense.
   With this strength, Kushina was already at Kage-level.
   2
   And if she could fully master the Nine-Tails, Konoha would gain an unstoppable force.
   The Third Hokage could already see the future-the Land of Fire reigning supreme over the ninja world, Konoha standing unmatched among villages.
   As he remained silent, the Hyuga clan members grew uneasy.
   Elder Ginsho, expecting immediate condemnation, spoke hesitantly.
   "L-Lord Hokage?"
   "Hmm?" The Third Hokage finally turned his attention to the elder.
   "Surely you will see justice done? Uzumaki Kushina murdered Elder Takamaru and injured many of our clan. This act cannot go unpunished!"
   "Yes," the Hokage agreed. "Justice must be served."
   He cleared his throat and took a step forward, approaching Kushina and Mikoto.
   "Kushina, Mikoto, what are you doing here?"
   Mikoto tensed. She leaned closer to Kushina. "Kushina, what do we do now?"
   "Stay calm," Kushina whispered back. "Act natural."
   Though outwardly composed, her mind was racing. If the Third Hokage declared them rogue ninja, they would have no choice but to fight their way out of Konoha.
   "Kurama," she pleaded internally. "Tell me you have a plan."
   The Nine-Tails merely smirked. "Just follow through."
   Kushina put on her best carefree expression and waved. "Yo, old man! Didn't expect you to show up for something this small."
   Mikoto, still unsure but trusting her friend, copied her attitude. "Hokage-sama, we need you to make a fair judgment!"
   "Explain," the Hokage ordered.
   Kushina recounted everything-the forced engagement, the imprisonment of Hikari, and the confrontation that followed.
   By the end of it, the Third Hokage's gaze hardened.
   His eyes flickered toward the Hyuga clan leader, Hyuga Hiashi.
   "This," he declared, his voice booming, "is the fault of the Hyuga clan."
   Silence fell over the room.
   Hiashi, stunned, opened his mouth to protest. The gathered Hyuga members looked equally dumbfounded.
   Elder Ginsho blinked, as if he had misheard.
   The Hyuga expected the Hokage to rally against Kushina and Mikoto.
   They had assumed that the two women would be labeled traitors and that the entire village would hunt them down.
   Yet, instead of anger, they saw something else entirely on the Hokage's face.
   A smile.
   Not the scowl of a leader condemning insubordination, but a satisfied smirk.
   It was as if he had just witnessed something promising.
   Elder Ginsho panicked. "L-Lord Hokage?"
   "Ah, Elder Ginsho, is there an issue?"
   "Lord Hokage, you must ensure justice for the Hyuga clan! That red-haired menace has shed clan blood! The village must execute her immediately!"
   The Hokage exhaled, feigning consideration.
   "Yes... as Hokage, I must ensure justice."
   He coughed, then strode directly toward Kushina.
   The Hyuga braced themselves, expecting an order for her capture.
   Instead, he turned to her and said, "You've done well, Kushina."
   1
   The room stilled.
   Ginsho felt his blood run cold.
   "Kushina, Mikoto," the Hokage continued, "thank you for unveiling this matter."
   And with that, the future of Konoha had shifted.
   ---
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 19 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 59: Chapter 59 : Third Hokage : Hyuga Is Wrong in this matter
   "You, the Hyuga clan, are in the wrong in this matter!"
   The words hung heavy in the air, sending a wave of shock through the gathered Hyuga clan members.
   They had come here demanding justice from the Third Hokage, expecting Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto to be punished for their actions.
   And yet-how had the blame suddenly shifted onto them?
   It was inconceivable.
   The "Red-Hot Habanero" had killed one of their esteemed elders, Hyuga Takamaru.
   A large number of their clansmen had been injured or worse.
   How could the Third Hokage possibly stand in defense of Kushina and Mikoto?
   Had he lost his mind?
   This was the shared thought of every Hyuga present.
   It didn't make sense. In the past, troublemakers would have been subdued and punished without question. The law was absolute.
   But today, something was different.
   The Hyuga clan had always served the village with unwavering loyalty. They were not like the Uchiha, always on the edge of rebellion.
   And yet now, the Hokage stood against them.
   It was incomprehensible.
   Even Hyuga Hiashi, the clan head, found himself at a loss for words, confusion swirling in his sharp gaze.
   Across from them, Kushina and Mikoto were equally stunned.
   Kushina had outright killed a Hyuga elder.
   She had fought and injured many Hyuga clansmen.
   Mikoto had come today prepared to fight to the death if necessary.
   And yet, the Third Hokage had not condemned them.
   Instead, he held the Hyuga clan accountable.
   It was surreal.
   The world had truly changed.
   Then, a realization struck both Kushina and Mikoto.
   Their minds flashed back to the words of Kurama-the mighty Nine-Tails sealed within Kushina.
   The beast had already known.
   Their respect for him deepened.
   "No wonder Lord Kurama told us to act freely. He already knew this was how things would unfold!"
   A rush of excitement coursed through Kushina.
   She immediately reached out with her mind, connecting to the vast, dark chamber of the seal where Kurama resided.
   Upon seeing him, she rushed forward and embraced the massive fox's snout.
   "Wow, Lord Kurama, are you a fortune teller? Why is this old man Hokage suddenly on our side?"
   5
   She had fully expected to face severe consequences today.
   After all, she had killed a Hyuga.
   She had started a fight.
   Kurama rumbled in amusement, his deep voice reverberating in the sealed space.
   "Kushina, don't get too carried away. Handle this situation first. Your friends are still waiting."
   "Mm!" Kushina nodded, her resolve strengthening.
   Returning to reality, she stood firm, facing the Hyuga clan without fear.
   Meanwhile, the Third Hokage's gaze remained resolute.
   "Hyuga clan leader, it's time for your clan to abandon its outdated traditions."
   The firmness in his tone was unmistakable.
   There was no room for negotiation.
   Hiashi clenched his fists, his mind in turmoil.
   The Hyuga clan had followed these customs for generations, dating back to the founding of Konohagakure.
   1
   Neither the First Hokage nor the Second had intervened in their internal matters.
   Even the Third Hokage himself had always turned a blind eye.
   So why now?
   Why today?
   As Hokage, he had the power to interfere. But he never had before.
   So what had changed?
   In the original timeline, it was Naruto Uzumaki who eventually shattered the Hyuga's rigid system when he became Hokage.
   5
   But right now, this conflict between Kushina and the Hyuga clan was a direct threat to the village's stability.
   A choice had to be made.
   Between Uzumaki Kushina and the Hyuga clan.
   And to the Third Hokage, there was no real choice at all.
   No matter how powerful the Hyuga were, they did not compare to the importance of a Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   And not just any Jinchriki.
   Kushina was well on her way to becoming a perfect Jinchriki.
   The Hyuga clan could not stop a rampaging Nine-Tails.
   They didn't have the strength to contain it.
   And if Kushina did achieve full control over the beast, her power would eclipse almost everyone in the village.
   The Third Hokage was no fool.
   Kushina's entire life had been dedicated to Konoha. She had been entrusted to them by the previous Jinchriki, Uzumaki Mito herself.
   A living weapon, forged in loyalty to the village.
   Between the Hyuga and her?
   The answer was obvious.
   Everything was for the sake of the village.
   The Third Hokage's voice rang out with finality.
   "Hyuga clan leader, as Hokage, I decree that your clan is forbidden from detaining Hyuga Hikari. Furthermore, this archaic practice must be abolished."
   3
   His tone was calm, but there was a veiled threat beneath it.
   This was no mere suggestion.
   The Hyuga clan held significant influence, but they were still only one faction within the Hidden Leaf.
   If they defied Hokage's authority, what was the point of his leadership?
   If they pushed too far, the Third Hokage wouldn't hesitate to expel them from Konoha altogether.
   Hiashi swallowed hard.
   The will of Konoha was absolute.
   Even if he despised it, he had no choice but to comply.
   "Understood, Lord Hokage."
   He forced the words out, his pride taking a bitter hit.
   Konoha was strong because of its unity.
   And the Hyuga clan alone could not oppose it.
   Hiashi was not a fool.
   A true leader knew when to yield.
   But still...
   Something felt off.
   The Uchiha clan had already been at odds with the village for years. The Hokage's decision was certainly not for the sake of Uchiha Mikoto.
   And it wasn't for Hyuga Hikari either.
   Which left only one person.
   Uzumaki Kushina.
   Could it be...?
   Was there something special about her?
   Hiashi had once assumed that Hikari had refused his engagement proposal because she was in love with someone else.
   He had ordered a private investigation.
   Hikari had only two close friends: Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kushina.
   Besides a handful of classmates at the academy, she had no notable interactions with other men.
   The clan knew Mikoto's origins well-an Uchiha through and through.
   And they had also investigated Uzumaki Kushina.
   She was just a transfer student from another land.
   Or so they had thought.
   But now, as Hiashi analyzed the situation, a chilling realization set in.
   Had the higher-ups been hiding something?
   Hiashi's sharp Byakugan eyes flickered toward the Third Hokage.
   Then toward Uzumaki Kushina.
   And yet...he still couldn't fully grasp the truth.
   For now, the Hyuga clan had to swallow their pride.
   5
   The Third Hokage's voice broke the silence one last time.
   "This matter ends here. Kushina, Mikoto, and Hyuga Hiashi-this conflict is over. War is on the horizon, and internal strife will not be tolerated. Continue, and the consequences will be severe."
   A heavy tension lingered in the air.
   Hyuga Hikari stepped forward, taking a deep breath.
   Kushina and Mikoto had stood up for her today.
   It was time she did the same for them.
   With unwavering determination, she looked upon the gathered Hyuga elders and, word by word, declared:
   "I will become the leader of this clan!"
   2
   ---
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 19 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 60: Chapter 60 : Battle For Clan Leader Position
   1
   "I want to be the leader of this clan!"
   Hyuga Hikari declared coldly.
   Hikari?
   Kushina and Mikoto exchanged glances before smiling.
   This was the Hyuga Hikari they knew.
   To most, Hikari appeared soft-spoken and reserved, the epitome of an introverted yet gentle noblewoman. But beneath that calm exterior lay a determination stronger than most could ever fathom.
   Kushina and Mikoto had seen it firsthand.
   Hikari knew as well-if Mikoto sought to change the fate of the Uchiha clan, if Kushina truly wished to become Hokage, then they needed the power of the Hyuga. And now was the time for her to step forward.
   "Hey, old man Third Hokage, the Hyuga clan's system is outdated and rotten. You should order Hikari to become the head of the Hyuga," Kushina said casually, folding her arms.
   Hikari was already a Jonin of the village, excelling in missions alongside Kushina and the others. She was more than qualified to lead the Hyuga clan.
   The position of the Hyuga head? That was of little concern to the Third Hokage. What truly interested him was Kushina's attitude.
   The importance of the Nine-Tails Jinchriki was undeniable.
   "Kushina is right. Let Hyuga Hikari be the new leader of the Hyuga clan!"
   Gasps echoed among the Hyuga elders and clan members. Eyes widened in shock. It almost seemed as though Kushina had more authority than the Hokage himself.
   Kushina merely made a suggestion, yet the Third Hokage immediately took action.
   Even Hikari was taken aback. Why did the Third Hokage care so much about Kushina's opinion?
   She had yet to fully understand the weight of being a Jinchriki.
   Hyuga Hiashi's expression darkened. He clenched his fists, his pride as the current clan leader flaring.
   "Lord Hokage, clan leadership isn't something to be decided so carelessly!" he protested.
   "Exactly!" Elder Hyuga Riji echoed. "The position of clan leader has always belonged to the strongest. In this world, power speaks louder than words."
   The Third Hokage's previously serious expression softened. He turned to Hikari.
   "Hyuga Hikari, what do you think?"
   Hikari nodded. "Ninjas speak with their fists. If that's the rule, Lord Hokage, then I challenge Hyuga Hiashi."
   The Third Hokage glanced at Kushina. "Would this satisfy you, Kushina?"
   Kushina grinned. "Satisfied, satisfied! Of course! Hikari, go for it! We've got your back."
   The Third Hokage agreed. A war loomed on the horizon, and leadership belonged to those strong enough to seize it. Konoha needed warriors, not relics clinging to tradition.
   "Hyuga Hiashi, do you accept the challenge?"
   Hiashi scoffed. "Of course."
   A fierce determination shone in Hikari's eyes as she assumed the Hyuga Gentle Fist stance. Her Byakugan flared to life.
   For so long, she had remained silent, unwilling to challenge her own clan. But now, Kushina and Mikoto had given her the courage to fight.
   Hikari may not have fought for herself before, but she would fight for them.
   The Hyuga clan members watched in stunned silence. Many still couldn't believe what was happening.
   The Third Hokage merely observed with interest. It had been a long time since he had witnessed such an event.
   Most of the Hyuga clan expected Hiashi to win.
   After all, Hiashi had been groomed as the clan heir since birth, never even needing to attend the academy. Hikari, in contrast, had been trained as a shinobi-she graduated from the academy and became a disciple of Tsunade, one of the Sannin.
   This was a battle of tradition versus evolution.
   And in the Hyuga clan, tradition held the upper hand.
   But Kushina and Mikoto had no doubt-Hikari would win.
   Hiashi carried himself with arrogance. As clan head, losing was not an option.
   He had once entertained the idea of taking Hikari as his wife, purely to produce the next generation of powerful Hyuga. But now, none of that mattered.
   This was a fight for dominance.
   And he would not hold back.
   "Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm!"
   Hiashi struck first, sending a powerful burst of chakra toward Hikari.
   Without hesitation, Hikari countered with her own Vacuum Palm.
   The two chakra waves collided, creating a shockwave that sent dust flying.
   Hiashi narrowed his eyes. "She matched me?"
   The Hyuga elders and clan members gasped.
   Hikari was standing toe-to-toe with the clan leader. No advantage, no weakness-just pure, equal power.
   Who would have guessed that the quiet and obedient Hikari possessed such monstrous strength?
   "This is... unbelievable..." one elder muttered.
   Hikari exhaled, keeping her stance firm. She had always known she was strong, but proving it here, in front of everyone, carried an entirely different weight.
   Hiashi was still for a moment before letting out a scoff. "Interesting."
   He readjusted his stance.
   "Then let's see how long you can last."
   9
   -
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 61: Chapter 61 : Byakugan Princess
   Women can conceal their strength deeply, but men cannot.
   5
   The terrifying power displayed by Hyga Hikari shocked everyone present.
   Even the Third Hokage took a deep drag from his pipe, exhaling slowly as he observed the battlefield.
   He sighed and muttered, "As expected of Tsunade's disciple."
   After witnessing Kushina's capabilities, he now saw the sheer strength of the Hyga as well. This was Konoha's blessing. With such formidable shinobi ready, the looming Third Shinobi War seemed slightly less worrisome.
   The earlier exchange of Eight Trigrams Air Palms had merely been a test.
   The true essence of the Hyga Clan lay in the Gentle Fist and its pinpoint chakra strikes.
   But this time, Hyga Hikari took a different approach.
   She neither used Gentle Fist nor precise chakra strikes.
   Instead, she clenched her fist and threw a devastating punch straight at Hyga Hiashi's face.
   7
   The sheer force behind it sent shivers down Hiashi's spine.
   He could only dodge-resistance was not an option.
   1
   Instinct told him that if he took that punch head-on, his bones would shatter completely.
   Boom!
   A low, thunderous impact followed as Hikari's fist struck the earth, leaving a deep crater and sending debris flying.
   4
   One of the Hyga clan's traditional houses collapsed, swallowed by the newly formed fissure in the ground.
   Even the Third Hokage couldn't hide his astonishment.
   "Tsunade's training runs deep in her students... This monstrous strength is beyond terrifying."
   As a disciple of Tsunade, both Kushina and Mikoto had inherited her monstrous strength to some degree. However, among them, Kushina displayed it most prominently, followed closely by Hikari.
   1
   Between the three, Uchiha Mikoto was the least physically inclined, but even she was no ordinary kunoichi. No one had expected the seemingly refined and quiet Hikari to possess such overwhelming destructive power.
   Kushina and Mikoto exchanged glances before grinning.
   "Come on, Hikari! Turn that stuck-up bastard into a punching bag!" Kushina cheered enthusiastically.
   Hikari's show of force made the Hyga elders reconsider their perception of her.
   Calm before the storm.
   That was what this moment felt like.
   Although Hiashi dodged in time, sweat dripped down his brow.
   Had that punch landed even slightly, he would have been incapacitated instantly.
   Regaining his composure, Hiashi spoke with a cold, arrogant tone. "You may have trained under Tsunade-sama, but failing to use the Gentle Fist and chakra point strikes is your greatest mistake."
   Hiashi moved swiftly, closing the distance between them.
   This was his domain.
   Within his striking range, few could withstand the Hyga's most devastating technique.
   The Eight Trigrams Seal formed beneath him.
   His hands spread out, stance firm.
   "Eight Trigrams: Two Hundred and Fifty-Six Palms!"
   It was a technique far surpassing the standard One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms.
   Upon witnessing this move, the Hyga clan members already knew the outcome.
   The clan head had never lost while using this technique.
   The sheer power of Two Hundred and Fifty-Six Palms was equivalent to the force of hundreds of skilled Gentle Fist users attacking at once.
   Hikari was now fully within Hiashi's assault range.
   Seeing victory in his grasp, Hiashi smirked.
   He would not relinquish his title as clan head.
   Especially not to a woman.
   On the sidelines, Kushina clenched her fists, worried.
   She hadn't seen Hikari fight at full strength before.
   Even Mikoto looked tense.
   Kushina's consciousness instinctively reached the sealed space within her.
   "Kurama! Can Hikari win? Should I step in and smash that arrogant bastard's face in?"
   The deep, rumbling voice of the Nine-Tails responded lazily.
   "Stay out of it, Kushina. This is her battle."
   Kurama's tone was amused.
   "As for who will win... Do you really need to ask? That girl is the Byakugan Princess."
   2
   Kushina blinked.
   Byakugan Princess?
   She had never heard the title before.
   But the meaning was clear.
   The victor was already decided.
   Kushina exhaled, her tension fading.
   "Hyga Hiashi, it's because of people like you that the clan remains divided," Hikari said coldly.
   "It's time to end this."
   Hiashi's strikes approached, but Hikari did not flinch.
   Instead, she shifted into a stance unfamiliar to anyone present.
   It was fluid, elegant-resembling a dance.
   Then, word by word, she whispered:
   "Eight Trigrams... One Thousand and Twenty-Eight Palms."
   8
   A deadly silence fell over the battlefield.
   Hiashi's eyes widened in disbelief.
   His attacks could not even touch her.
   Hikari's movements were like flowing water, precise and untouchable.
   Then, she retaliated.
   "First strike! Second strike! Fourth! Eighth! Sixteenth! Thirty-second! Sixty-fourth!"
   The air blurred with the sheer speed of her technique.
   "One Hundred and Twenty-Eight! Two Hundred and Fifty-Six! Five Hundred and Twelve!"
   Her speed increased exponentially.
   "One Thousand and Twenty-Eight!"
   12
   Each strike landed perfectly, battering Hiashi without reprieve.
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   The sounds of impact echoed through the Hyga compound as Hiashi's body convulsed with each hit.
   He coughed up blood, his face drained of color.
   His body was sent hurtling dozens of meters away, skidding across the ground like a lifeless rag doll.
   Silence.
   Total silence.
   Everyone had just witnessed something that defied all expectations.
   The once-invincible Hyga clan head lay motionless, defeated.
   And Hikari... Hikari had danced through the battle like an untouchable phantom.
   The Third Hokage's lips curled into a pleased smile.
   "A true genius emerges within the Hyga Clan."
   Hyga Hiashi was finished.
   Hikari's cold Byakugan swept across the crowd, her gaze unwavering.
   "As of today, Hyga Hiashi is no longer the clan leader. I am."
   3
   Her voice carried absolute authority.
   "I will dismantle the outdated hierarchy dividing the main and branch families. Under my leadership, the Hyga Clan will become Konoha's strongest."
   2
   The main family members looked away, unable to meet her gaze. They could feel an icy, inescapable pressure from her.
   But among the branch family members, hope ignited.
   For the first time, the future looked different.
   Hiashi was defeated.
   Hikari turned away, her usual playful expression returning.
   She approached Kushina and Mikoto with a grin.
   "Were you two worried about me?" she teased.
   "Worried?!" Kushina huffed. "You were amazing! That One Thousand and Twenty-Eight Palms was like a work of art! If I were a man, I'd probably fall in love with you!"
   Kushina tackled Hikari into a hug, squeezing the life out of her.
   The Third Hokage let out a satisfied chuckle.
   "The battle is over, and as Hokage, I declare: From today onward, the leader of the Hyga Clan is Hyga Hikari."
   3
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 19 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 62: Chapter 62 : Third Great Ninja War ( Bonus)
   Bonus
   ---
   From today onward, the leader of the Hyuga Clan is Hyuga Hikari.
   The Third Hokage himself made the announcement.
   In other words, Hyuga Hikari's status as clan leader had been recognized by the Hokage. Especially after Hikari displayed her overwhelming strength, the members of the Hyuga Clan had no choice but to submit. They had to accept it.
   They dared not voice any dissatisfaction.
   Hyuga Hiashi's strength was considered comparable to an elite Jonin within Konoha. Even so, in the hands of the new clan head, Hyuga Hikari, he was utterly defeated in under a minute.
   Furthermore, Hyuga Hikari had a powerful ally-the infamous Blood-Red Pepper, Uzumaki Kushina.
   1
   Any sign of hesitation or resistance was met with merciless force. The clan elders had already seen how Kushina had crushed Elder Hyuga Takamaru's head without a second thought.
   They simply couldn't afford to defy such monsters.
   Moreover, judging from the way things unfolded, the Third Hokage seemed to respect Kushina's stance on the matter.
   The Hyuga clan members quickly understood-there was an unusual relationship between Hikari and Kushina. And with the Third Hokage's apparent approval, it became clear that Hikari had solid backing.
   With strength, influence, and the right connections, Hyuga Hikari had completely subdued the clan. They could only accept their new leader, whether they liked it or not.
   At the same time, she had garnered the support of most of the Branch Family members. A few outliers still existed-those so accustomed to servitude that they had forgotten how to stand on their own.
   The power dynamics within the Hyuga Clan had shifted drastically.
   Elder Hyuga Riji, ever the opportunist, understood the current situation. He knew where his allegiance should lie.
   Hikari's tone was commanding as she said, "Elder Riji, the injured members and the damages sustained by the clan are now your responsibility."
   "Yes, Clan Head!" Riji replied without hesitation.
   Hyuga Hikari exuded an aura of absolute authority. She looked every bit like a queen ruling over her subjects.
   Her words from earlier echoed in the minds of those present:
   "I will make the Hyuga Clan the strongest in Konoha."
   Of course, she had said that mostly for the Third Hokage's benefit.
   Hikari knew of Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto's plans. She was an active participant in them.
   For now, the Third Hokage had officially recognized her as the clan leader. This was the perfect opportunity to show her "loyalty" to him.
   After this war, it would soon be time for the current generation to step down.
   Three women-Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari-were about to reshape the village's power structure.
   2
   Hyuga Hiashi finally regained consciousness, emerging from the rubble.
   "I lost?" he murmured in disbelief.
   He hadn't even seen how he was defeated. He hadn't even had time to activate his Heavenly Rotation.
   Now, his chakra pathways and tenketsu were completely sealed, making it nearly impossible to mold chakra.
   As he lay in the debris, no one came to check on him.
   Hiashi saw the members of the Branch Family casting him cold, disdainful glances.
   And the Main Family members-the very people he had trusted-refused to even look at him.
   This was human nature.
   Just moments ago, he had been the proud and respected clan head.
   Now that he had lost that title, he was nothing more than an ordinary clansman.
   Who would care about him now?
   The fall from grace was abrupt and merciless.
   How could Hyuga Hiashi endure this?
   Born into nobility, he had always carried himself with pride and dignity.
   To suffer such an utter defeat... to lose everything so easily...
   It was unacceptable.
   "That woman... that woman took everything from me..."
   1
   Hiashi's heart twisted with resentment and rage.
   To him, this was the greatest humiliation.
   He had lost to a woman.
   3
   Not only had he been defeated, but his position had also been stolen from him.
   If word spread, other clans and ninja across the village would mock him.
   Even worse, the entire shinobi world would laugh at him.
   He could already imagine their sneers:
   "Hey, did you hear? Hyuga Hiashi lost to a woman from his own clan and got kicked out as leader."62
   2
   "Of course! What a joke! He must be pathetic."
   Hyuga Hiashi's fists clenched tightly.
   He refused to be a laughingstock.
   Anger, jealousy, and wounded pride clouded his judgment.
   1
   His white Byakugan eyes were bloodshot. His face twisted with hatred.
   Then, without warning, he screamed, "Die, Hyuga Hikari!"
   Dozens of kunai, each wrapped with explosive tags, flew from both of his hands, aimed directly at Hyuga Hikari's back.
   BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
   A series of explosions rocked the battlefield.
   Smoke and dust filled the air.
   Hyuga Hiashi grinned maniacally. "Hahaha! Burn in hell!"
   As the smoke cleared, his grin faltered.
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari stood completely unharmed.
   Kushina had already anticipated his move.
   While in her Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, she had sensed the intense killing intent directed toward them.
   The kunai had been effortlessly blocked by the chakra arms extending from her body.
   A sneak attack like this might work against an average ninja.
   But against someone like Hyuga Hikari, who possessed the Byakugan?
   1
   It was laughable.
   Kushina smirked, a cruel glint in her eyes.
   "Oh? Not willing to accept defeat, so you resort to sneak attacks?"
   In a red flash, she appeared beside Hiashi.
   "You pathetic coward," she sneered. "You really thought you could take us down?"
   Before Hiashi could react, Kushina raised her foot and stomped between his legs.
   A sickening crack echoed through the air.
   6
   A scream of pure agony tore from Hiashi's throat.
   He collapsed, unconscious.
   With that single blow, Kushina had permanently ensured that Hiashi would never produce an heir.
   7
   The watching Hyuga clan members broke into a cold sweat.
   The Blood-Red Pepper was a demon in human skin.
   Meanwhile, Kurama, sealed inside Kushina, shuddered.
   "Damn... she's terrifying."
   He instinctively glanced down at himself.
   "...Good, everything's still intact."
   2
   With the Hyuga Clan matter settled, Konoha prepared for a new crisis.
   Tensions in the ninja world had reached a boiling point.
   The Third Great Ninja War had begun.
   Unlike in the original timeline, where Kakashi had participated, he and his team were still in the Ninja Academy.
   2
   This time, the war had ignited much earlier.
   The catalyst was the Hidden Cloud Village.
   Restless and aggressive, they had finally decided to make their move.
   They were no longer content with sitting on the sidelines.
   The Third Raikage himself led the charge, setting the battlefield ablaze.
   One by one, the major villages were drawn into the conflict.
   The Hidden Sand, the Hidden Rock, the Hidden Mist, and even Konoha were now engaged in a full-scale war.
   No village was innocent.
   No village could remain neutral.
   The Third Great Ninja War had begun in earnest.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones '
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 20 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 63: Chapter 63 : Targeted Uchiha
   For the Third Great Ninja War, Konoha had made extensive preparations.
   They had formulated targeted strategies to counter the forces of Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure.
   Particularly, Kumogakure.
   Compared to the Sand Shinobi of the Wind Country and the Rock Shinobi of the Earth Country, the Cloud Shinobi from the Land of Lightning were the most formidable.
   However, in this war, Kumogakure's enemies were not just Konoha. They also had to contend with Iwagakure and the Land of Iron's samurai.
   1
   The Third Raikage personally led his troops into battle, shaking the entire shinobi world.
   Neither the Third Tsuchikage of Iwagakure, the Third Kazekage of Sunagakure, nor even Konoha's Third Hokage had stepped onto the battlefield themselves.
   As the leaders of their villages, they commanded from behind the scenes, orchestrating every move like master strategists.
   But the fact that the Third Raikage had chosen to fight in person was proof of Kumogakure's determination.
   They were resolute in claiming victory in this war.
   In the upper levels of Konoha, inside the Hokage Tower, a high-ranking meeting was underway.
   Most of Konoha's shinobi forces had already been deployed to the front lines. Seated at the table were the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, along with Danzo Shimura, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane, analyzing the war's progression.
   "Damn Cloud Shinobi. I never expected the Third Raikage to take the battlefield himself," Danzo muttered, eyes scanning the large war map before him.
   Wouldn't it be easier for Raikage to remain behind the lines and dictate orders like the rest of them? Why throw himself into battle?
   What if they sent the likes of Danzo and the others to the front lines to fight? That was unthinkable.
   2
   Perhaps it was the difference in culture and ideology between the villages.
   Kumogakure was a militaristic powerhouse that believed in strength through conquest. Their leadership did not shy away from battle.
   For them, observing the war from a safe distance was an act of cowardice. The Raikage leading from the front was simply the natural order.
   1
   But from the perspective of other villages, Kumogakure's shinobi were reckless savages.
   1
   In contrast, Konoha's higher-ups-Hiruzen, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu-preferred to maneuver from the shadows.
   1
   They saw war as a massive chessboard where shinobi were mere pieces to be sacrificed at will.
   And these four did not intend to be pawns.
   They wanted to be the ones moving the pieces, controlling the game, and shaping the war to their advantage.
   And this time, against Kumogakure's forces, the primary force Konoha had chosen to deploy was the Uchiha Clan, led by Uchiha Mikoto.
   Due to long-standing tensions between the Uchiha and the village, the top brass saw an opportunity to manipulate the battlefield.
   If the Uchiha succeeded, it would be credited to Konoha's brilliant strategy.
   If they suffered heavy casualties, their names would simply be etched onto the Memorial Stone as fallen heroes.
   Either way, the village benefited.
   It was a plan that served two purposes: achieving victory while simultaneously depleting the Uchiha Clan's strength.
   Konoha, however, had its own formidable warriors.
   This time, Hiruzen had decided to bring Uzumaki Kushina, the Nine-Tails Jinchriki, to the battlefield.
   Danzo, Homura, and Koharu were initially against this decision.
   However, when Hiruzen informed them that Kushina had attained the same level of control over the Nine-Tails' chakra as Uzumaki Mito, their stance shifted.
   Only then did Homura and Koharu relent.
   The same power as Lady Mito.
   This meant she could enter Nine-Tails Chakra Mode and perceive negative emotions-a critical ability in anticipating surprise attacks.
   5
   Uzumaki Mito had originally obtained this level of chakra control with the aid of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju.
   But according to Hiruzen, Kushina had achieved it on her own.
   This convinced them that she was capable of becoming a perfect Jinchriki.
   With that, even Koharu and Homura gave their approval for her deployment to the battlefield.
   Danzo, however, remained opposed.
   But three votes outweighed one.
   He had no choice but to accept.
   The idea that Uzumaki Kushina had gained partial mastery over the Nine-Tails should have been a cause for celebration in Konoha.
   Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu viewed it as a major advantage.
   Danzo, however, was far from pleased.
   He acknowledged the necessity of having a powerful Jinchriki loyal to the village.
   But in his mind, that power did not belong to Kushina.
   It belonged to Konoha.
   More specifically, it belonged to him.
   2
   Until he could control the Nine-Tails' power personally, he would never feel secure.
   While the others hoped for Kushina to become a perfect Jinchriki and harness the beast's full potential, Danzo had other plans.
   If she truly mastered the Nine-Tails' power, it would only make her more difficult to control.
   1
   To Danzo, she was just another tool.
   Much like the Uchiha Clan, she was a pawn to be used and discarded when necessary.
   Danzo silently plotted.
   "Hasn't Orochimaru successfully developed a way to utilize Hashirama's cells?"
   Orochimaru was currently working under him.
   But Orochimaru had his own agenda.
   Danzo had provided him with everything he needed-funding, research materials, test subjects.
   And, of course, Hashirama's cells.
   Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu had no idea.
   Danzo now possessed multiple Sharingan, though none had yet evolved into the Mangeky.
   3
   But with Hashirama's cells, that could change.
   Now that Kushina had partially mastered the Nine-Tails' chakra, Danzo was growing impatient.
   He couldn't afford to wait for her to become a perfect Jinchriki.
   His mind was made up.
   As soon as this war was over, his next target would be the Nine-Tails Jinchriki-Uzumaki Kushina.
   4
   Sending the Uchiha to the front lines was another strategic move.
   Hiruzen had his reservations.
   But once again, three votes outweighed one.
   3
   Danzo, Homura, and Koharu all supported the decision.
   The deep-seated conflict between the Uchiha Clan and the village made the choice an easy one.
   And in the end, Hiruzen gave his tacit approval.
   Danzo merely smirked.
   No one knew Hiruzen better than he did.
   To Danzo, Hiruzen's hesitance was nothing more than an act.
   A display meant to maintain his benevolent image in the eyes of the village.
   On the front lines, the Uchiha forces were led by Uchiha Mikoto.
   Under normal circumstances, the clan might have opposed this decision.
   They could have hesitated, resisted, or even acted sluggishly on the battlefield, believing that Konoha was merely using them as expendable assets.
   But this time, they did not.
   Mikoto had ensured the clan was organized and united.
   She had promised them that through this war, the Uchiha name would rise again.
   Once this war ended, the Uchiha would have a voice in Konoha's future.
   And that would be the true revolution.
   They would prove their worth, remind the world of their power.
   The name Uchiha would no longer be a relic of the past.
   2
   It would once again shake the shinobi world.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 64: Chapter 64 : A-B Team
   The Land of Frost.
   Located to the north of the Land of Fire and bordering the Land of Lightning to the west and south, it serves as a battlefield when tensions rise between the great nations.
   War between major powers never occurs within their own lands. Instead, smaller nations bear the brunt of these conflicts, suffering immense devastation. The true victims of war are not the great shinobi villages but the nations caught in the crossfire.
   To be weak in the shinobi world is to be at the mercy of the strong.
   This is the reality of war.
   The Land of Frost has become the primary battleground in the ongoing conflict between Konohagakure and Kumogakure.
   At the heart of this war stands Black Cloud Forest, a dense and treacherous woodland that serves as Konoha's defensive line. The elite Uchiha Clan, led by Uchiha Mikoto, alongside other Konoha shinobi, have fortified this position.
   It is an advantageous battleground for Konoha.
   The terrain favors them. The Land of Fire is naturally rich in forests, making woodland combat second nature to Konoha shinobi. Black Cloud Forest stretches for miles, acting as a crucial gateway to the Land of Fire. If Kumogakure were to break through, their forces would pour into Fire Country, making any counteroffensive nearly impossible.
   Standing against Konoha's defenses is the Kumogakure army, led by none other than A-the son of the Third Raikage-and his partner, Killer Bee.
   At this point, Bee is still young but already a Perfect Jinchriki of the Eight-Tails. The world remains unaware of Kumogakure's success in taming a tailed beast completely. Normally, deploying a Jinchriki in war is a double-edged sword. If the beast goes berserk, it becomes a threat to both sides.
   But Killer Bee is different.
   Kumogakure has mastered the art of training Jinchriki. Bee has already gained the full approval of the Eight-Tails, making him a formidable weapon of war.
   Beside him stands the Second-Tails' Jinchriki, Yugito Nii. Though younger and still mastering her abilities, the Third Raikage has full confidence that she will one day reach Killer Bee's level. It is only a matter of time before she, too, becomes a Perfect Jinchriki.
   2
   Now, the Kumogakure army camps just miles from Black Cloud Forest.
   A war council is underway.
   Despite his reputation for recklessness, A is no fool. He doesn't charge into battle without a plan. With Killer Bee at his side, he intends to crush Konoha's defenses and carve a path straight into Fire Country.
   "Bee, before we begin-"
   "Yo, yo, fist bump, fist bump, fight!"
   Killer Bee's rap is as terrible as ever, but A has grown used to it.
   At that moment, a Kumogakure scout rushes into the tent, panting heavily.
   "Lord A, Lord Bee! We have confirmation-the forces guarding Black Cloud Forest are led by the Uchiha Clan."
   A's lips curled into a grin.
   Sharingan.
   He doesn't fear it. No Sharingan can keep up with his speed.
   "Yo, yo, I'm Eight-Tails Jinchriki! Sharingan? Ain't no worry for me!"
   2
   Bee throws another freestyle rap. The surrounding shinobi try not to cringe.
   Bee, as a Perfect Jinchriki, is practically immune to the Uchiha's Genjutsu. This battle would not be won through illusion.
   A, however, sees another opportunity.
   "The Uchiha make for a fine target," he muses. Cloud has already attempted to steal the Sharingan once. This time, A plans to take them openly-on the battlefield.
   "There will be no secret missions this time. We kill them all. And we take everything."
   His voice is cold. Unforgiving.
   Kumogakure has not forgotten the deaths of C and D-the two shinobi who once attempted to capture the Sharingan and the Uzumaki heiress from Konoha, only to be slain.
   1
   Tonight, A intends to settle that score.
   "For revenge!"
   "For revenge!"
   "For revenge!"
   The war cry roars through the camp, shaking the very earth.
   A and Killer Bee will unleash their combined technique-the Double Lariat-for the first time on the battlefield. Their goal is simple:
   Twist every Uchiha's head off their shoulders.
   Meanwhile, deep within Black Cloud Forest, Uchiha Mikoto prepares for war.
   "Lady Mikoto, we've confirmed our enemy-the Kumogakure army is led by A, son of the Third Raikage."
   Mikoto narrows her eyes. A formidable opponent. This confirms that Kumogakure has come prepared for a full-scale war.
   She cannot afford a loss.
   If they fail to hold the forest, the Uchiha will be disgraced. Worse, the Land of Fire itself will be at risk.
   "We will win this first battle," she declares. "We will crush Cloud's advance and remind them of our power."
   Her voice carries through the ranks, igniting the spirits of the Uchiha forces.
   "For Konoha!"
   "For Konoha!"
   "For Konoha!"
   A fierce war cry shakes the trees.
   Mikoto surveys her soldiers and suddenly spots a familiar figure.
   A man she never expected to see here.
   Kurama.
   She almost calls his name aloud before he raises a single hand, signaling silence.
   A smile tugs at her lips.
   The Uchiha warriors freeze.
   They had never seen their leader smile in the heat of war.
   One of the younger Uchiha stammers, "L-Lady Mikoto, did you just say something?"
   "Nothing," she replies smoothly. "Get back to your stations."
   But internally, her thoughts are racing.
   Kurama is here.
   This can only mean one thing.
   The Nine-Tails has left Kushina's body.
   This changes everything.
   With Kurama on the battlefield, the Uchiha now have a guaranteed victory.
   Even if A himself stands on the other side...
   Even if the Third Raikage arrives in person...
   Uchiha Mikoto will not lose.
   Kurama grins, baring his fangs.
   3
   "Yo, Eight-Tails."
   His voice rumbles through the forest, rich with amusement.
   "Did you miss me?"
   1
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 65: Chapter 65 : Gyuki
   A dark night settled over the secluded grove, where two figures stood alone beneath the moonlight-a man and a woman. None other than Kurama and Uchiha Mikoto.
   Mikoto was surprised to see Kurama aligned with the Uchiha forces. " Kurama, I didn't expect you to be part of the Uchiha's battle plans. Does Kushina know about this?"
   Kurama chuckled. "It doesn't matter. She's not concerned whether I'm here or not. Besides, you know very well how strong she is."
   Mikoto nodded seriously. "That's true. But why are you here?"
   Kurama's expression darkened slightly. "The Eight-Tails' Jinchriki, Killer Bee, is stationed in the Cloud Shinobi camp. And he has full control over his Tailed Beast now."
   Mikoto's face turned solemn. "So, in addition to the Third Raikage's son, we're also up against a perfect Jinchriki?"
   The son of the Third Raikage was already a formidable opponent, but adding an Eight-Tails wielder into the mix was an entirely different challenge. Mikoto wasn't too worried for herself-her concern lay with whether her clan could handle it.
   Kurama smirked. "Don't worry. Leave the Eight-Tails to me."
   Tonight, the Uchiha Clan was fully prepared. Every shinobi was alert, their senses sharper than during the day. Kurama could already feel the bloodlust emanating from the approaching Cloud Shinobi forces.
   He had instructed Mikoto to make specific preparations at a strategic location, anticipating an attack. As expected, a Konoha ninja rushed over.
   "Mikoto-sama, are you certain Cloud Shinobi will attack tonight? If they don't come or approach from a different angle, our deployment could be wasted."
   Mikoto's crimson eyes gleamed with confidence. "Trust me. They will come."
   The ninja hesitated. "But-"
   Mikoto's Sharingan locked onto him with a chilling glare. "Are you the captain, or am I the captain?"
   The sheer pressure of her gaze made the shinobi swallow his words. "Of course, Mikoto-sama. I understand."
   "Then follow orders."
   Kurama had already sensed the malicious intent of the Cloud Shinobi advancing toward Black Cloud Forest. This was a surprise attack force led by A, the Third Raikage's son. Their goal was clear-strike first, deliver a devastating blow, and shake Konoha's morale before the real battle began.
   The Cloud Shinobi unit was 500 strong.
   But waiting in the darkness, perched among the trees, were dozens of Uchiha warriors. Eyes glowing red in the night, they watched, silent as specters, tracking every movement.
   "Tch, the Clan Head is incredible at predicting enemy movements!"
   "Yeah, the Cloud Shinobi are heading right into the areas where she stationed us."
   The Uchiha shinobi whispered amongst themselves, their admiration for Mikoto growing. They believed it was her keen intellect that had anticipated the enemy's actions so perfectly.
   Mikoto, however, knew better. She cast a glance into the shadows where Kurama stood, smirking as he gave her a thumbs-up. She returned the gesture subtly.
   1
   "Go," she ordered one of the Uchiha shinobi. "Tell the ambush units to be ready. The battle begins soon."
   "Yes, Mikoto-sama!"
   The Uchiha warriors tensed, their hands gripping their kunai and swords. They were tired of being underestimated. Tonight, they would show Konoha their true strength.
   The Cloud Shinobi infiltrators moved cautiously, unaware that they had already stepped into a deadly trap.
   "Kill them all!" A voice roared from the treetops.
   5
   The Uchiha forces struck first. Explosions erupted across the battlefield as pre-placed explosive tags detonated. Flames engulfed the forest floor, swallowing dozens of Cloud Shinobi in an instant.
   "It's a trap! Retreat!" a Cloud Shinobi commander shouted.
   2
   But it was too late.
   More explosions rocked the area. The ground beneath the enemy forces crumbled as pitfall traps activated, sending scores of shinobi plummeting into deep trenches lined with spikes.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"
   "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire!"
   A storm of flames rained down into the pits. The Cloud Shinobi trapped within screamed as they were burned alive. The air reeked of scorched flesh and blood.
   Kunai and shuriken flew in every direction. Blood splattered against the trees, staining the battlefield crimson.
   This was war.
   The ambush was a success. Within moments, most of the Cloud Shinobi force was obliterated. Now, it was time for direct combat.
   "For the Uchiha!" Fugaku roared, leading the charge.
   Uchiha warriors, their Sharingan blazing, engaged the remaining Cloud Shinobi in a fierce melee. It was pure carnage. Bodies clashed, jutsu ignited the battlefield, and screams echoed through the forest.
   Kurama stood amidst the chaos, watching with detached amusement. He barely needed to intervene.
   But then, a group of Cloud Shinobi spotted him.
   "That one's not an Uchiha! Kill him!"
   Lightning-coated swords flashed as multiple Cloud Shinobi charged Kurama, aiming to cut him down. In an instant, their blades slashed through his body.
   Kurama's form was torn apart, shredded like paper.
   The Cloud Shinobi grinned victoriously. "Hah! Is this the best Konoha has? Pathetic."
   But then-
   Kurama stood before them, completely unharmed.
   Their smiles faded. "What... the hell?!"
   Their swords had struck true. He should be dead.
   Kurama's scarlet eyes gleamed as his left eye shifted, revealing a black-ringed Mangeky Sharingan. "Let me show you something special."
   Divine Reversal.
   Thirty seconds earlier-before they had ever struck him.
   Kurama smirked. "This ability's pretty useful, huh?"
   The Cloud Shinobi recoiled in horror. "You... what are you?!"
   Their fear was delicious.
   And then-he slaughtered them.
   1
   Uchiha warriors fought with relentless fury, wiping out the remnants of the Cloud Shinobi forces. By the time the battle ended, the 500-strong invasion force lay dead.
   Not a single enemy survived.
   The Black Cloud Forest was now painted red.
   1
   The Uchiha had proven their dominance.
   And the war had only just begun.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 66: Chapter 66 : A : I Don't Want To Lose
   The ambush battle had come to an end.
   Konoha emerged victorious.
   They had annihilated all 520 Hidden Cloud shinobi who launched a surprise night attack, suffering only minimal losses in return.
   The Uchiha Clan suffered 18 casualties, while the rest of Konoha's forces lost 35 men.
   It was a decisive and brutal victory.
   At the center of it all stood Uchiha Mikoto, who led the operation and executed a flawless strategy that crushed the enemy.
   The entire battlefield was left in awe of her tactical brilliance.
   After this battle, Uchiha Fugaku-who had once questioned Mikoto's rise to power-was completely convinced of her leadership.
   Originally, he had believed Mikoto only secured the position of Clan Head due to her Mangeky Sharingan. He thought that if he awakened his own Mangeky, he could easily achieve the same results.
   But after this battle, that belief crumbled.
   Now, to the Uchiha, Mikoto was no longer just their leader-she was an indomitable force, a god of war in their eyes.
   This was Konoha's first major victory since the war began.
   And more importantly, it was a victory for the Uchiha.
   In the squad led by Uchiha Mikoto, nearly ninety percent of the forces consisted of Uchiha shinobi.
   For years, the Uchiha had suffered oppression within the village.
   First, they were pushed to the outskirts of Konoha by the Second Hokage.
   Then, they were placed in charge of the Konoha Military Police-a position that forced them to police their own people and endure hatred from the villagers.
   They were distrusted by the higher-ups, scrutinized at every turn, treated like potential traitors rather than honored warriors.
   All of this resentment had built up within them over the years.
   And now, in this war, it had exploded.
   It was Uchiha Mikoto who led them back to glory.
   "Tend to the wounded, secure the battlefield, and take a brief rest. Then return to your positions," Mikoto ordered firmly. "Cloud won't let this defeat go unanswered. We need to be ready."
   The thrill of victory was fleeting.
   The war was far from over.
   This night attack was merely an advanced strike force.
   The real battle had yet to come.
   Despite the overwhelming victory, Mikoto remained composed, ever vigilant for what lay ahead.
   Tonight, it wasn't Cloud who had dealt a blow to Konoha.
   It was Konoha that had crushed Cloud.
   The hot-blooded Hidden Cloud shinobi wouldn't take this lightly.
   At that moment, Uchiha Fugaku approached a mysterious shinobi-Kurama.
   "Hey, handsome... How did you do that earlier? I saw you getting cut down by a Cloud shinobi right in front of me."
   Kurama shrugged nonchalantly. "Just a trick. A bit of luck."
   Fugaku narrowed his eyes. "Oh?"
   Everyone had their secrets.
   Just like the Uchiha rarely revealed the full truth about their Sharingan, he wouldn't pry.
   But Fugaku couldn't shake the curiosity gnawing at him.
   It wasn't a simple Body Replacement Technique, nor was it a Shadow Clone.
   He had seen Kurama get sliced apart.
   Yet, the next moment, there he was, completely unharmed.
   Even his Sharingan couldn't see through the deception.
   It was bizarre.
   Fugaku studied him closely.
   Something about Kurama was... familiar.
   "Have we met before?" Fugaku asked, voice steady but probing. "Your face-it feels like I've seen you somewhere."
   Kurama tensed at the question.
   He had been inside Kushina Uzumaki's body during their Academy days.
   He had seen Fugaku every day back then.
   No wonder Fugaku felt a strange familiarity.
   Just then, Mikoto approached them.
   "Kurama! Ah-, Fugaku, what are you doing?"
   Fugaku turned to her, curiosity deepening. "Clan Head, you know him?"
   Mikoto's dark eyes gleamed. "Of course. He's a friend of Kushina's."
   Kushina's friend?
   That explained the familiarity.
   Fugaku glanced up at the full moon.
   Memories of a different night resurfaced.
   Under this very moon, Namikaze Minato had once saved him from a Cloud shinobi ambush.
   The memory made his chest tighten.
   Minato... How is the battlefield on your side?
   We have to make it back alive.
   While Fugaku was lost in thought, Kurama and Mikoto quietly slipped away.
   Kurama exhaled in relief.
   Being around Fugaku was dangerous.
   Because, truthfully, his face was even more striking than Minato's.
   Seeing his nervous expression, Mikoto chuckled.
   "So, even the mighty Kurama gets nervous sometimes?"
   "Nonsense! I was just being cautious. Besides, Fugaku is too obsessed with Minato to notice anything."
   Meanwhile, in the Hidden Cloud encampment.
   A devastating rage shook the air.
   A clenched fist slammed down onto the war table, shattering it into splinters.
   "What did you say?!" the enraged voice of the Raikage's son roared. "Say that again!"
   The Cloud shinobi delivering the report trembled. "L-Lord A... the 520 shinobi sent for the night attack... were completely wiped out."
   Silence.
   Then, an explosion of fury.
   "I told you to SHUT UP!"
   A's fist lashed out, sending the unfortunate messenger flying several meters across the tent.
   The shinobi groaned in pain, but he dared not complain.
   What else could he do?
   He had only reported the truth.
   A 520-man ambush force-obliterated in one night.
   A's first strategic move in this war had turned into a complete catastrophe.
   His father, the Third Raikage, would demand an explanation.
   His pride, his reputation-it had all taken a devastating hit.
   "Damn those Uchiha! How the hell did they wipe out our entire force?!"
   Electricity crackled in the air as A activated his Lightning Release Chakra Mode in frustration, his rage intensifying.
   This night attack had been carefully planned.
   He had specifically targeted what was supposed to be a weakly defended area.
   Yet, what awaited his forces was a death trap.
   Could there have been a traitor?
   He immediately dismissed the thought.
   The only ones aware of this mission were himself, Killer Bee, and a handful of his most trusted captains.
   Betrayal among them was impossible.
   Killer Bee, his sworn brother and the Jinchriki of the Eight-Tails, was beyond suspicion.
   The captains had fought and died alongside him countless times.
   It just didn't make sense.
   Then a horrifying thought crossed his mind.
   Was the fool... me?
   A clenched his fists.
   His entire body crackled with lightning.
   A bitter realization set in-
   The Uchiha had outplayed him.
   And this war was far from over.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 67: Chapter 67 : Uchiha is Too Difficult
   Frost Country, Cloud Shinobi Camp.
   Killer B carefully analyzed the surprise attack from the previous night. His usual playful demeanor was absent as he spoke in a serious tone.
   "Brother, don't start suspecting our own people. There's no mole among us. There's only one explanation."
   A's eyes narrowed slightly. It was rare to see B so solemn.
   "And that is?"
   "Konoha has deployed a ninja with special abilities ahead of time."
   Despite his usual rapping and carefree nature, Killer B possessed keen instincts. As a Jinchriki, his battle intuition was razor-sharp-something even Namikaze Minato had once acknowledged.
   A considered his brother's words carefully.
   He knew for certain that neither he nor Killer B could be compromised. The captains who had launched the assault last night were also beyond suspicion. That left only one possibility.
   The enemy had anticipated their movements.
   However, the weight of the situation didn't last long. Killer B quickly reverted to his usual self, grinning wildly.
   "Brother, let's regroup and tear them to pieces!"
   A's face, which had been shadowed by a frown, instantly broke into a grin as well.
   "You're right, B. This isn't the time for doubt. It's time to fight!"
   The bond between them, the infamous duo known as the A-B Combo, was unshakable. When together, they motivated and pushed each other to new heights, forming one of the most fearsome tag teams in the ninja world.
   With an explosive burst of energy, they bumped fists, feeling each other's determination course through their veins. Their synchronization was absolute.
   A's rough exterior often masked the fact that he was a meticulous strategist. He had already begun planning his next move. The losses suffered last night would be repaid in full. His pride as the Raikage's son demanded it.
   "Konoha bastards... just wait. The next time we meet, you'll be the ones screaming."
   His deep, menacing voice rumbled like a brewing storm.
   Meanwhile, the news of Konoha's victory spread like wildfire.
   The Third Hokage and his council were exhilarated upon learning that the Uchiha Clan had annihilated all 520 Cloud Shinobi at minimal cost.
   Their pride swelled.
   This victory sent a clear message to the entire world: the Land of Fire was not to be underestimated. Konoha was no weakling.
   Morale skyrocketed across the village. This was more than just a battle won-it was a symbol of Konoha's might. Other troops across the battlefield took inspiration from the success, fueled by the momentum gained from this triumph.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, nodded approvingly.
   "Yes... the Uchiha have proven themselves. Though their new clan head is young, she is undeniably capable."
   The mention of Uchiha Mikoto made the Hokage's mind wander. As Tsunade's disciple, she carried an undeniable weight of responsibility.
   In a way, she reminded him of Uzumaki Kushina. Tsunade truly had an eye for talent-three brilliant kunoichi had emerged under her guidance.
   While the Hokage and his inner circle reveled in victory, not all were as pleased.
   Danzo Shimura sat silently, his expression unreadable. Though the triumph was good for Konoha, it also posed a problem.
   The Uchiha Clan was growing stronger.
   The more powerful they became, the greater the potential threat to the village.
   Danzo's cold gaze swept over the room, resting briefly on Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu. His voice was measured but laced with warning.
   "It's just a small-scale victory. Let's not get ahead of ourselves. And don't forget-the stronger the Uchiha become, the bigger the risk they pose."
   Hiruzen's smile faded slightly as he countered with an authoritative tone.
   "Danzo, the Uchiha are Konoha's shinobi. Your paranoia will only deepen the divide between them and the village. I suggest you choose your words carefully."
   Danzo smirked.
   "How noble of you, Third Hokage."
   Despite his sarcastic response, he knew Hiruzen was aware of the truth.
   The stronger the Uchiha became, the harder they would be to control.
   Even Homura and Koharu, though typically inclined to side with Hiruzen, didn't refute Danzo's words too strongly this time.
   "Danzo, be careful with your rhetoric. If word spreads, it will only sow distrust among the villagers. That is not the way to govern."
   Danzo scoffed inwardly.
   "Hypocrites. All of them."
   His gut told him that the war itself wasn't the greatest concern. The real problem would come afterward.
   While political maneuvering unfolded in Konoha, the battlefield was still alive with chaos.
   Cloud Shinobi wasted no time in retaliating.
   A mere three days after their failed night assault, they launched a second attack on Black Cloud Forest.
   This time, there were no underhanded tactics. No sneaky infiltrations.
   They came in full force, split into two separate battalions. One was personally led by A himself.
   Inside the Konoha camp, a scout rushed toward Uchiha Mikoto, his voice urgent.
   "Lady Mikoto! Cloud Shinobi are attacking again! This time, they've split into two groups and are approaching from both flanks! Their leader is none other than A, the Third Raikage's son!"
   Mikoto's red eyes gleamed with intelligence as she processed the information.
   "So... they're done lurking in the shadows and have decided to attack head-on. Interesting."
   Despite the tension in the room, she smiled slightly.
   "It seems the rumors about A's supposed lack of intelligence were false after all."
   Her subordinates looked uneasy.
   "Lady Mikoto, if we focus all our forces on A's group, what about the second battalion? They'll break through our defenses!"
   Mikoto's smile didn't fade.
   "That number of troops will be enough."
   The confidence in her voice startled the shinobi around her.
   Cloud Shinobi's forces were evenly split, yet Mikoto was dedicating all their main forces to A's side, leaving their other flank significantly weaker.
   "If the other side is overwhelmed, we'll be completely surrounded!" one of her men argued.
   Mikoto remained composed.
   "Trust me."
   The hesitation in the room was palpable. But after witnessing her strategic brilliance in the previous battle, none dared to challenge her outright.
   They clenched their fists, steeled their nerves, and followed her orders.
   In their hearts, they could only hope that the comrades left to defend the other side would hold their ground.
   Because if Mikoto was wrong...
   Konoha would face utter annihilation.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 68: Chapter 68 : A vs Mangekyo Sharingan (Bonus)
   Boom!
   Explosions echoed across the battlefield.
   The Cloud Shinobi's assault was relentless, their attacks infused with overwhelming power. The once-dense forest had been reduced to a barren wasteland, the trees incinerated, the ground scorched and shattered from the fierce clashes.
   Flames blazed wildly, lightning crackled through the open field, and the air was thick with the scent of burning wood and blood.
   On Konoha's side, volleys of Fire Style jutsu roared across the battlefield, illuminating the night sky with searing heat.
   "Lightning Style: Lariat!"
   Leading the charge was none other than A, the future Fourth Raikage, his eyes burning with battle lust. With a single devastating strike, he decapitated a Konoha shinobi, his sheer brute strength tearing through flesh and bone like paper.
   The Uchiha Clan's Fire Style techniques licked at his body, but he ignored them completely, his armor-like physique rendering the flames meaningless. He moved like an unstoppable force, tearing through enemy lines with unrelenting fury.
   "Everyone, follow me! We'll tear through this damn forest!" A's voice thundered over the battlefield.
   Seeing their leader charging forward without hesitation, the Cloud Shinobi roared in response, their morale skyrocketing.
   "Lord A, long live!"
   "Lord A, you're the strongest!"
   Cloud Shinobi forces had split into two units for this assault, attacking Black Cloud Forest from both the left and right flanks. A led one team, while his brother, Killer Bee, led the other. Their goal was simple-meet at the center and break through Konoha's defenses in one decisive strike.
   When the two of them reunited, the legendary "Double Lariat" would make the entire Leaf Village tremble.
   The presence of their commander on the frontlines electrified the Cloud Shinobi. The battlefield was theirs to claim.
   "Lightning Bomb!"
   Ay lifted a young Uchiha by the throat and slammed him into the ground with monstrous force. The resulting impact sent shockwaves rippling outward, leaving behind a crater several meters wide, the earth split open with deep fissures. Several nearby Konoha shinobi were caught in the blast, their bodies flung aside like ragdolls, some lifeless before they even hit the ground.
   "So that's the son of the Third Raikage... A?"
   Atop a nearby ridge, Uchiha Fugaku, captain of Konoha's forces, watched the Cloud general closely, his Sharingan spinning as he analyzed every movement.
   "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire Jutsu!"
   A volley of flaming kunai shot through the air, aimed directly at A. The flames burned bright against the darkness, their heat intense.
   A barely reacted.
   With a burst of speed, his body flickered, and in an instant, he was gone-dodging every single kunai with ease.
   "Damn it, he's fast!" Fugaku muttered under his breath, his Sharingan whirling.
   Ay grinned, lightning flickering across his muscular frame. "Heh, looks like I found someone worth fighting!"
   Konoha shinobi watched the two warriors face off, hope igniting in their hearts.
   "Captain Fugaku!"
   "Captain Fugaku's got this!"
   Fugaku stepped forward, his gaze sharp. "All of you, fall back. This one's mine."
   A laughed, cracking his knuckles. "You think those eyes of yours can keep up with me?! Let's see if you can back up that arrogance!"
   But Fugaku wasn't one to be provoked so easily.
   The battle wasn't about words-it was about survival.
   "Sharingan!"
   Fugaku's crimson eyes glowed ominously, his three tomoe spinning wildly.
   He locked eyes with A, activating a powerful Genjutsu.
   For a split second, A hesitated.
   Then, he vanished.
   A bolt of blue lightning streaked across the battlefield.
   "Lateral Bolt of Pain!"
   In the blink of an eye, Ay reappeared at Fugaku's side, his hand crackling with concentrated Lightning Chakra, slicing through the air like a blade, aimed directly at Fugaku's neck.
   "Too fast! Can a human even move at this speed?!" Fugaku's mind raced as he instinctively twisted his body at the last moment, barely dodging the lethal strike.
   His Sharingan spun wildly as he staggered back, heart pounding. "That was close... if I'd hesitated even a second longer, I'd be dead."
   A smirked. "Not bad. Your body reacted before your mind did. That's rare."
   1
   Fugaku didn't waste time replying. Instead, he launched his counterattack.
   Dozens of Fuuma Shuriken flew toward A from every direction, their razor-sharp edges gleaming under the moonlight.
   A didn't even flinch.
   He walked forward, completely unfazed, as if the deadly projectiles were nothing more than falling leaves.
   Konoha shinobi watched in stunned silence.
   "That's... A?"
   "Is this the strength of the Raikage's son?"
   "Can Captain Fugaku really win?"
   But Fugaku wasn't done yet.
   With a subtle flick of his fingers, thin wires gleamed in the air. The Fuuma Shuriken he had thrown suddenly curved mid-air, turning back toward A from unexpected angles.
   "Kenjutsu : Triple Blades!"
   A frowned slightly as the blades came at him from all sides.
   Then, with brute force, he smashed them aside, his armored forearms deflecting the attacks effortlessly. The wires snapped, and the shuriken clattered uselessly to the ground.
   "Tch. That's annoying!"
   Lightning surged around A's body, his chakra spiking dramatically.
   Nearby Konoha sensors gasped as they felt his chakra pressure intensify.
   "T-This chakra...! It's like a damn Tailed Beast!"
   The sheer force of it caused weaker shinobi to collapse in fear.
   Ay clenched his fists. "I respect you, Uchiha. But this ends now!"
   "Guillotine Drop!"
   A massive bolt of blue lightning appeared above Fugaku.
   A had leaped into the air, his right foot raised high, crackling with concentrated Lightning Chakra.
   He brought it down with earth-shattering force.
   Fugaku's eyes widened. "Shit!"
   Boom!
   The impact was catastrophic.
   The ground exploded, creating a crater dozens of meters wide. The shockwave blasted through the battlefield, sending dust and debris flying.
   From the smoke, a figure stumbled backward-
   Fugaku.
   Blood dripped from his lips as he coughed violently, his ribs aching from the sheer force of the shockwave. His body trembled, his internal organs screaming in pain.
   He couldn't win this.
   "Captain Fugaku!"
   A group of Uchiha shinobi rushed forward, forming a protective line in front of him.
   Fugaku smirked bitterly. "Tch... so this is the strength of the Raikage's son."
   But just then, a new presence entered the battlefield.
   A graceful figure landed between the two forces, standing protectively in front of the fallen Fugaku.
   Long black hair flowed behind her, her Sharingan glowing ominously in the moonlight.
   Uchiha Mikoto.
   "Stand down, everyone. I'll handle this."
   The Uchiha shinobi looked at her with unwavering faith.
   A grinned. "Oh? Another Uchiha? This might actually be fun."
   This was a battle of kings.
   Whoever won this duel would determine the fate of the battlefield-and perhaps, the future of Konoha and the Hidden Cloud.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 20 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 69: Chapter 69 : Mangekyu technique : Divine Reversion
   2
   "Lord A, this woman has killed many of our comrades!"
   A Cloud Shinobi panted heavily beside A, his body covered in wounds as he pointed toward Uchiha Mikoto.
   His eyes were filled with fear.
   On the battlefield, A grew more relentless, his Lightning Release chakra cloak crackling as he tore through Konoha's ranks. But Konoha had its own monsters.
   And one of them was a woman.
   Blinded by his battle fervor, A hadn't realized that another force of destruction was tearing through his ranks. A warrior just as deadly, just as merciless.
   Uchiha Mikoto.
   Though Fugaku held A at bay, Mikoto was wreaking even greater havoc among the Cloud Shinobi, her katana drenched in blood, her Sharingan spinning ominously.
   "Lord A, that woman isn't just any Uchiha! She's their leader-the commander of the Black Cloud Forest!"
   Both sides had already analyzed each other's forces. The identity of the Uchiha clan's leader was no longer a mystery.
   A woman leading the Uchiha.
   A hadn't expected that.
   A battle between leaders. A war between kings and queens.
   1
   Whoever emerged victorious would decide the course of the war.
   "Clan Leader, please, you must lead us to victory!"
   Fugaku had fallen.
   The Uchiha turned to Mikoto, their last hope.
   If she lost here, the Uchiha would be annihilated.
   Cloud Shinobi would breach Black Cloud Forest and press deep into the Land of Fire.
   Mikoto's expression remained cold.
   Her blood-red eyes locked onto A.
   Suddenly, the three tomoe in her eyes began to shift, spinning rapidly-morphing.
   A new pattern emerged.
   "The Mangeky Sharingan...!"
   Cloud Shinobi gasped in horror.
   "Mangeky Sharingan?" A's expression darkened. This was the first time he was facing a Mangeky user in battle.
   2
   He smirked.
   "Interesting. Those eyes... We Cloud Shinobi have always had an interest in them."
   "Lord A, don't be reckless! The Mangeky Sharingan's abilities are unknown-"
   "Save it! I know the Sharingan better than anyone!"
   1
   Boom!
   A burst of violent chakra erupted from A as his Lightning Release Chakra Mode intensified. The last strands of his blond hair stood on end. His body pulsed with pure power.
   Mikoto had unveiled her Mangeky Sharingan.
   So he, too, would unleash his full strength.
   He didn't know what her Mangeky ability was-but if he made a single mistake, he might not live to find out.
   Lightning crackled. His body blurred.
   Mikoto's lips curled into a cold smile.
   A Lightning Release ninja?
   Perfect.
   "Wind Release: Gale Blades!"
   "Fire Release: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"
   Wind and fire surged together, creating a massive inferno of cutting gales and roaring flames.
   A's figure disappeared before the attack could reach him. But many Cloud Shinobi were caught in the blast, their screams piercing the battlefield as their bodies were torn apart and incinerated.
   "Damn you, bitch!" A roared as he landed, eyes flashing with rage.
   He realized it now.
   Mikoto hadn't been aiming for him.
   She had targeted his men instead.
   And he had fallen for it.
   He watched, helpless, as his comrades collapsed in front of him, their charred bodies motionless.
   A clenched his fists. His rage boiled over.
   Mikoto smirked.
   Good. She had provoked him.
   An enraged opponent was an unthinking opponent.
   "Damn Uchiha! Don't get ahead of yourself!"
   Lightning flickered as A vanished from sight.
   "Clan Leader! He's above-"
   Mikoto's Sharingan barely caught the movement.
   3
   Too fast.
   A was already overhead, his body wreathed in blue lightning.
   "Lateral Bolt of Pain: Decapitation!"
   The force of his attack cracked the very air.
   Boom!
   A shockwave exploded as the ground split apart. Smoke and debris billowed across the battlefield.
   Mikoto's body crashed, rolling across the dirt before coming to a stop in front of the Konoha forces.
   "Clan Leader!"
   The battlefield went silent.
   Had she... lost?
   Had the Uchiha leader, the wielder of the Mangeky Sharingan, been defeated?
   A burst into laughter, the tension in his chest lifting.
   "Hah! You Uchiha act so high and mighty, but in the end, you're just another corpse beneath my feet!"
   He was sure of it.
   His attack had landed.
   The battle between leaders had been decided.
   Cloud Shinobi had won.
   Konoha's forces were finished.
   Now, Cloud Shinobi would push through Black Cloud Forest and press onward to the Land of Fire.
   Or so he thought.
   "Won?"
   A voice, laced with amusement, cut through the battlefield.
   1
   Cloud Shinobi turned, their eyes widening in horror.
   There she stood.
   Uchiha Mikoto.
   Completely unscathed.
   The figure that had fallen moments ago had vanished like an illusion.
   A's heart pounded in his chest.
   "What the hell...?"
   His instincts screamed at him. He knew-he had felt it. His blow had landed.
   There was no doubt.
   But then why...?
   Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan glowed ominously.
   Her left eye pulsed with power.
   It had been her dojutsu.
   An ability that rewound her state to ten seconds prior.
   2
   A ability that erased injury.
   A ability that denied death.
   Without it, she would have been crippled.
   Deep in her heart, Mikoto thanked Kurama.
   "Lord Kurama... If not for you, I would've never awakened my Mangeky Sharingan. I owe you for this power."
   Cloud Shinobi stood frozen.
   "Lord A!"
   A sensor ninja hurried to A's side.
   "That technique-it drained her chakra! A vast amount! The only reason she could avoid your attack was by burning through her reserves!"
   A smirked.
   "I see. So that's the trick behind her Mangeky Sharingan."
   In that case, he had a solution.
   A had chakra reserves comparable to a Tailed Beast.
   3
   He had the advantage in a battle of attrition.
   If that technique drained her chakra, then all he had to do was keep pressing her.
   Push her.
   Make her exhaust herself.
   Until she had nothing left.
   Although A was reckless, he wasn't a fool.
   "Tch... Have I been found out?" Mikoto clenched her jaw.
   4
   Her ability could rewind her physical state.
   But it couldn't restore her chakra.
   And this battle had only just begun.
   ..
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 70: Chapter 70 : Eight tails i've came to see you
   2
   Now that he had found a way to deal with it, things became much easier.
   The Fourth Raikage, A, wanted to see how many times Uchiha Mikoto could use her Mangeky Sharingan technique that allowed her to remain unharmed. He could keep attacking with his speed, pressuring her to her limits.
   A, despite his rough and savage exterior, was extremely thoughtful and strategic. Mikoto was not the commander-in-chief of the Uchiha forces solely because she possessed the Mangeky Sharingan. She knew it herself. A's legendary durability alone would not be enough to defeat her. If he wanted to win, he had to attack decisively.
   A believed he had found a way to counter her abilities, but Mikoto was even more aware of her strengths and weaknesses. She possessed a pair of Mangeky Sharingan, not just one. It was enough to use Susanoo's ultimate defense once. Next, she would unleash the power of her right eye-the most powerful offensive technique in her arsenal.
   At that moment, Mikoto quietly closed her right eye, preparing for her attack. She wanted to strike suddenly and catch him off guard.
   She hummed softly, "Kamui!"
   5
   A, who was about to launch his next attack, suddenly felt his movements become sluggish.
   "What... what's happening?!" A was shocked.
   A spiraling distortion in space appeared around him, dragging him into its vortex. His greatest asset-his speed-was rendered useless in this unnatural phenomenon. A deep sense of unease surged in his heart. He had never expected to be in such danger.
   As the vortex tightened, his pupils dilated. There was a faint smell of death in the air.
   "Damn it!"
   A powerful sense of crisis overwhelmed him. He instinctively surged his chakra, pushing it to its limits to escape. But Mikoto's right eye bled from the strain of her jutsu.
   "Kamui!" she shouted.
   The vortex space started cutting through reality itself.
   Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!
   When the vortex disappeared, a long sleeve was left behind-A's sleeve.
   Mikoto, exhausted from using Kamui, panted heavily, sweat pouring down her face. This was the first time she had used this technique in actual combat, and her control over the space-time distortion was not yet perfect.
   But next time, that might not be the case.
   A, who had narrowly escaped the attack, felt a deep sense of fear. He had come dangerously close to being erased from existence. The ability to cut through space itself was truly terrifying. He hadn't expected his opponent to possess not only an impenetrable defense but also such a devastating offensive power.
   3
   Uchiha Mikoto was the strongest enemy he had ever faced.
   Before he could recover, another space-time vortex appeared around him. His expression twisted in anger and panic.
   "That damn woman!"
   In desperation, A unleashed his full-tailed beast level chakra, forcing his way out of the distortion with sheer power.
   The battle had drawn the attention of everyone on the battlefield. Both Kumo and Konoha shinobi had stopped fighting, their eyes locked on the duel. This was not a fight they could interfere with. The outcome of this clash would determine the fate of both armies.
   1
   "Lady Mikoto, you must win!"
   "We can't lose to Kumo!"
   Kumo shinobi also cheered for A.
   "Lord A, don't give up!"
   "There's no way Lord A would lose to a woman!"
   1
   Mikoto's mastery over her space-time technique had reached a terrifying level.
   "Kamui!"
   Her bleeding right eye focused sharply, and with a final pull of space, a sickening crack echoed across the battlefield.
   A's right arm was severed.
   "Hah..." Mikoto gasped, immediately clutching her right eye as she collapsed to one knee. Large beads of sweat rolled down her flushed cheeks. The continuous use of the Mangeky Sharingan had taken a heavy toll on her body, chakra, and mind. She could no longer use its abilities in this fight.
   "Damn it..." A growled, looking at his severed arm.
   Mikoto was drained, but so was A. Despite possessing tailed beast-level chakra, it was not infinite. He had already burned through a massive amount of chakra just to break free of the vortexes, and now, he had lost an arm.
   Everyone on the battlefield fell silent.
   They hadn't expected the fight to be this intense.
   The Uchiha clan was overjoyed.
   "Lady Mikoto is truly worthy of leading us!"
   "She actually managed to severely wound the son of the Third Raikage!"
   The Kumo shinobi, however, were stunned into silence.
   A clenched his teeth. If he had been fighting alongside Killer Bee, things would have been different. With his brother's support, he was confident he could have defeated Mikoto. But now, it was a stalemate at best.
   "Lord A, there's an urgent message from the frontlines! The Third Raikage has issued an absolute order-retreat immediately!"
   "What?! A direct order?" A's eyes widened in shock.
   His mind raced. Father, what the hell are you thinking?
   Returning home with a loss would be humiliating, but if he kept fighting, there was no guarantee he would win. And he had received a direct order from his father-the Third Raikage.
   "If I retreat now, what happens next?"
   "Don't worry, Lord A, Killer Bee is also being informed of the retreat."
   After a brief internal struggle, A swallowed his pride. Logic won over emotion.
   He glared fiercely at the Konoha shinobi.
   "Uchiha Mikoto... I'll remember this."
   Then, he turned to his forces.
   "Kumo shinobi, retreat!"
   As the Konoha shinobi considered pursuing them, Mikoto immediately stopped them.
   "Don't chase after a wounded beast!"
   1
   A moment later, the Kumo shinobi vanished into the distance.
   Even a weakened tiger was dangerous.
   "Lady Mikoto, should we send reinforcements to the other battlefronts?"
   "No need. Hold this position. We can't let A's forces return."
   "Understood, Lady Mikoto!"
   On the other front, Kurama Senei had been leading the charge. Mikoto had complete trust in him.
   "Mikoto, there's an Eight-Tails Jinchriki on the other battlefield," Kurama Senei had informed her earlier.
   And it seemed like that Jinchriki-Killer Bee-had run into trouble.
   "Yo, Seven Swords Killer Bee here! I'm gonna make you Konoha shinobi disappear!"
   Killer Bee stood in the middle of the battlefield, wielding seven blades in a bizarre stance. His opponents hesitated-his unorthodox style was dangerous.
   "Yo, you weaklings ain't worth my time! Ain't no one got the guts to face me, huh?!"
   1
   A single figure stepped forward, a smirk on his lips.
   A young man with orange hair and piercing red eyes.
   Kurama.
   He eyed Killer Bee's sunglasses and chuckled darkly.
   "Well, well... Eighth Brother Gyki, looks like my little brother's in trouble."
   Killer Bee's brow twitched. No one dared to mock him.
   "Who the hell are you, fool? I'm Killer Bee of the Seven Swords Style! Yeah! Ah! You idiot!"
   Inside his mind, Gyki's deep voice rumbled.
   "Bee, be careful. There's something off about this guy..."
   4
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---------
   ----
  
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 71: Chapter 71 : kurama : My tails outrank yours, Hachibi.
   1
   "Hey, Bee, be serious! There's something wrong with this guy!"
   The deep voice of the Eight-Tails echoed in Killer Bee's mind, a rare moment of urgency.
   Killer Bee paused, surprised. The Eight-Tails was usually silent unless something was truly significant.
   "What's wrong, Hachibi? What's up with this wannabe rapper in front of me? Thinks he can diss me, betray the village in front of me? Hah! Killer Bee's the originator of rap, ya feel me?!"
   1
   The Eight-Tails remained quiet, uneasy.
   The young man before them gave off a strange sense of familiarity-one that it couldn't quite place yet. But it was unsettling.
   "Hey, man, this guy ain't easy to deal with."
   "Yeah, based on the intel, he might be the 'Bee' from the infamous Cloud Shinobi duo, A-B combo. We should fall back to Lady Mikoto's position!"
   A Konoha shinobi urgently whispered to his comrade.
   They had seen Killer Bee in action before. He had cut down countless shinobi with his unorthodox Seven-Sword Style, a deadly dance of flashing steel and unpredictable slashes. No one dared to engage him in direct combat.
   And yet, a single figure had stepped forward.
   Foolish? Or fearless?
   Most Konoha shinobi knew Killer Bee as the younger brother of the Raikage, but few knew the truth: his status as the Jinchriki of the Eight-Tails was a well-guarded secret. On the battlefield, he had never once revealed his bij's power.
   "You fool, stepping up to me? I'll slice off your head, play with it like a ball, oh yeah!"
   That awful rap grated on their ears.
   With blinding speed, Bee lunged, his Seven-Sword Style a whirlwind of slashes aimed directly at Kurama.
   The Konoha shinobi instinctively shut their eyes, unable to watch the inevitable bloodshed.
   2
   They had seen this attack before.
   A series of rapid thrusts-targeting the throat, the heart, the skull, the gut. Unstoppable. Inescapable.
   CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!
   The sound of steel meeting something solid rang through the battlefield.
   Killer Bee's movements came to an abrupt halt.
   Under normal circumstances, his blades would have already torn through flesh.
   But now... they didn't even pierce the man's clothing.
   Dark red chakra flickered around Kurama's form-a bubbling cloak of malevolent energy.
   3
   A bij cloak.
   Killer Bee's eyes widened behind his sunglasses. He knew this power all too well.
   "Hey, Hachibi, this chakra...?"
   The Eight-Tails finally understood the strange feeling it had earlier.
   This was the power of the Nine-Tails.
   Bee studied the young man before him.
   "Could he be Konoha's Nine-Tails Jinchriki?"
   Jinchriki?
   No.
   Something felt off. Very off.
   "So you've finally figured it out?"
   Kurama grinned.
   "Come on, Hachibi, let's have a little chat-just the two of us."
   A gust of wind blew past as fallen leaves scattered into the air.
   And in the blink of an eye-both men were gone.
   The Konoha shinobi were stunned.
   The Cloud shinobi were confused.
   One second, Killer Bee had been launching an attack. The next, both had vanished without a trace.
   To the Konoha forces, this was an unexpected stroke of luck.
   Killer Bee had been their biggest obstacle. Without him, the Cloud forces were vulnerable.
   "Tch, I don't know who that kid was, but he just took away our biggest problem."
   "Yeah, this is perfect for us."
   To them, Kurama was a low-ranking piece, willingly sacrificing himself to remove an enemy general.
   A trade in Konoha's favor.
   With Killer Bee gone, the Konoha forces found renewed confidence and launched an immediate counterattack.
   Meanwhile, the Cloud shinobi stood frozen.
   "Where the hell did Lord Bee go?!"
   "You tell me! I was watching, and then-poof! They were both gone!"
   They couldn't comprehend what had just happened.
   This was war.
   Killer Bee, no matter how playful, wouldn't just disappear in the middle of battle.
   Beneath a secluded waterfall, a familiar three-pronged kunai rested against a rock.
   The Flying Thunder God Mark.
   Kurama had teleported himself and Killer Bee away from the battlefield. There were too many external factors there.
   He wanted privacy for this conversation.
   Killer Bee remained cautious, eyes scanning the unfamiliar terrain.
   "This guy's no joke," he muttered.
   "Hey, Hachibi, come out and say hello to your dear older brother."
   At those words, the Eight-Tails stiffened inside Bee's mind.
   "...Bee, let me talk to him."
   Bee hesitated.
   He had never seen Hachibi this tense before.
   Even when facing powerful opponents, the Eight-Tails remained composed.
   But now?
   There was unease.
   Wariness.
   Bee allowed the Eight-Tails partial control of his body, his voice deepening with the bij's presence.
   "Are you... the Nine-Tails? Or are you its Jinchriki?"
   Kurama smirked.
   "What, you don't recognize your older brother anymore?"
   Older brother?
   Tailed beasts had no siblings.
   Something wasn't right.
   The Eight-Tails' unease only grew as it carefully observed the one before it.
   It wasn't just the Nine-Tails' chakra it felt.
   There was something else.
   The faint trace of another bij's chakra.
   One-Tail.
   Shukaku.
   The Eight-Tails stiffened in realization.
   Kurama and Shukaku-together?
   Impossible.
   They despised each other. There was no way they could be working together.
   And yet... both of their chakras radiated from the man in front of him.
   "Why... why do you have Shukaku's chakra?"
   "Oh, you mean that dumb tanuki? I absorbed his power."
   The Eight-Tails finally understood.
   This man wasn't a Jinchriki.
   He was the Nine-Tails itself.
   A bij in human form.
   A chill ran through the Eight-Tails.
   It laughed dryly, masking its discomfort.
   "Nine-Tails... I thought you hated humans. Why take a human form?"
   Kurama's sharp fangs flashed in a grin.
   "I don't need to change."
   The casual exchange ended.
   Now it was time for action.
   Kurama's smile turned predatory.
   "Hachibi... just like Shukaku, you'll become my strength."
   A wave of killing intent filled the air.
   The Eight-Tails felt an overwhelming sense of danger.
   Bee's body moved instinctively, jumping back to create distance.
   This wasn't the same Nine-Tails from before.
   In the past, the Nine-Tails was fueled by hatred alone.
   But now?
   It was different.
   It had human emotions.
   It had ambition.
   And the Eight-Tails realized one horrifying truth-Shukaku hadn't been defeated.
   He had been consumed.
   "Hey, we're all bij here! We should stand together!"
   ..
   "You're not the Nine-Tails I remember! I'll never submit to you!"
   "Submit?"
   Kurama's grin widened.
   "That's not your choice to make."
   His tails unfurled, chakra surging.
   "My tails outrank yours, Hachibi. Kneel."
   7
   The battle had begun
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones '
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   -
   -
   -
  
   comment 26 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 72: Chapter 72 : Fusion of Eight Tails
   Kurama sneered, his golden eyes gleaming with authority. "My tail is above yours!"
   2
   The moment the words left his mouth, Gyki instinctively distanced himself. A primal fear settled within him. Among the Tailed Beasts, the Nine-Tails was always the strongest. But the Kurama standing before him now was not just the Nine-Tails-he carried the power of the One-Tail as well.
   How could Gyki not be afraid?
   In the past, Naruto had wielded only half of Kurama's power and managed to take on four Tailed Beasts at once. But Kurama-he was complete. Fully realized.
   1
   Understanding the gap between their power, Gyki immediately relinquished control, retreating into Killer Bee's subconscious.
   Bee, who had heard everything, stopped rapping. For the first time in a long while, he grew serious.
   "Bee, get away! Even if we fight together, we can't win against him!" Gyki's voice trembled with an urgency Killer Bee had never heard before.
   Killer Bee frowned. He had never seen Gyki this panicked. "Yo, no way this uncle's gonna run and hide! Seventy-Ninety-wait, that don't rhyme!"
   1
   Bee let out a battle cry and entered his Version 2 transformation. His body became cloaked in a dense layer of dark red chakra, and the eight chakra tails behind him surged forward toward Kurama, aiming to bind him.
   2
   "Eighth Brother, Ninth Brother is just playing with you!"
   Kurama grinned before entering his own Version 2 state. Nine massive, crimson chakra tails lashed forward, colliding with Gyki's. The battlefield shook as the tails wrapped around each other, wrestling for dominance.
   Despite Gyki's strength, Kurama's superiority was undeniable. Even with their tails intertwined, Kurama still had an extra one free.
   That single tail slammed into Killer Bee's body with brutal force, sending him flying dozens of meters away. He crashed into a rock wall with a loud boom, the impact leaving deep cracks in the stone.
   But Bee wasn't finished.
   "Damn you, Nine-Tails! Take this!"
   High above him, a sphere of dark red, blue, and violet chakra gathered, forming a compressed black orb. Killer Bee swallowed it without hesitation.
   1
   Tailed Beast Bomb!
   2
   With a roar, he unleashed the devastating attack straight at Kurama.
   A deafening explosion ripped through the battlefield. The shockwave shattered a small mountain, sending debris flying in all directions.
   Did he get him?
   1
   Bee exhaled sharply. "Oh yeah! Don't care if you're Nine-Tails or not-I just blew you to pieces, fool! Bastard!"
   "Bee... his chakra is still there."
   Gyki's warning made Bee's blood run cold. He turned sharply-only to see Kurama standing there, completely unharmed, a slight smirk playing on his lips.
   1
   "How...?"
   Killer Bee had seen it with his own eyes-Kurama had taken a direct hit from the Tailed Beast Bomb. And yet, there wasn't even a scratch on him. His clothes were still intact.
   "Bee, look at his eyes!"
   1
   Killer Bee narrowed his gaze. Then, his breath caught in his throat.
   Sharingan.
   His face twisted in disbelief. "Gyki! Didn't you say this guy is Nine-Tails? How the hell does Nine-Tails have a Sharingan?!"
   "I-I don't know!" Even Gyki was at a loss. "This... this doesn't make sense!"
   What had happened to Kurama in Konoha all these years?
   Gyki knew that after the battle between Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, Kurama had been sealed away within Mito Uzumaki. Since then, he had remained under Konoha's control.
   Now, he was free.
   And somehow, he possessed the Sharingan.
   Something was very wrong.
   Killer Bee clenched his fists. He felt like a fool, like a puppet being toyed with.
   Kurama sneered. "Gyki, you're in need of training."
   Before Bee could react, golden chains shot out from Kurama's body, wrapping around him in an instant.
   Adamantine Sealing Chains!
   But Kurama wasn't done. He extended nine massive chakra tails, coiling them tightly around Bee's body like a constricting serpent.
   Bee struggled, but under the combined force of the Uzumaki clan's sealing technique and Kurama's overwhelming chakra, he was utterly immobilized.
   "Gyki, fully transform into your beast form!" Bee called out desperately.
   "No, Bee, it's impossible!" Gyki's voice was grim. "These Adamantine Sealing Chains belong to the Uzumaki clan. And Kurama has me bound with his tails as well. I can't fully transform like this!"
   Bee's eyes widened. "Is this really the Nine-Tails? First a Sharingan, now an Uzumaki seal..."
   Kurama smirked as the chains tightened, siphoning Gyki's chakra.
   With just a few moments of effort, over half of Gyki's chakra was already torn from Bee's body.
   Too strong.
   Kurama wasn't just a Tailed Beast anymore. He felt like an amalgamation of an Uchiha, an Uzumaki, and the strongest Bij all in one.
   "Eighth Brother," Kurama said mockingly, "the scattered chakras will eventually become one. One Tailed Beast is enough for me."
   His eyes flashed with cold determination. A powerful force surged from him, and with one final pull, Gyki's chakra was completely torn from Killer Bee's body.
   Bee fell to the ground, lifeless and unmoving.
   1
   Whether he lived or died-it wasn't Kurama's concern.
   All that mattered was the power of the Eight-Tails.
   [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You have successfully integrated Eight-Tails' chakra.]
   [10%... 12%... 20%... 99%... 100%]
   [Ding! Fusion complete!]
   A system prompt echoed within Kurama's mind, presenting him with a choice.
   [Option 1: Erase Eight-Tails' consciousness and fully integrate his power. Reward: None.]
   [Option 2: Retain Eight-Tails' consciousness. Reward: A companion who can chat with you anytime, anywhere. Eight-Tails can be sweet or salty.]
   2
   Kurama's lips curled into a cruel smile. "Option one."
   1
   When he had first absorbed Shukaku, he had erased his consciousness. Gyki would meet the same fate.
   As far as Kurama was concerned, there was only room for one conscious Tailed Beast.
   Him.
   1
   The rest were nothing more than accessories to his power.
   5
   With that, Gyki's consciousness was obliterated, and his chakra was fully absorbed into Kurama's being.
   Kurama exhaled, feeling the surge of power course through him. This was how it should be.
   2
   With Gyki dealt with, Kurama dusted off his hands and turned to leave the battlefield.
   Meanwhile, a Cloud Shinobi messenger finally arrived at the battle site.
   Scanning the area, he frowned. "Where is Lord Killer Bee?"
   A nearby Cloud Shinobi, his face pale with fear, stammered, "We don't know! He was fighting Konoha's ninja... and then, in an instant, he disappeared!"
   The messenger's expression darkened. This was bad. Very bad.
   Eight-Tails' Jinchriki had vanished. And if that was true, then both the Raikage and the Third Raikage would go mad with rage.
   2
   The entire Cloud Village would tremble in the wake of this loss.
   But no one-not even them-could understand the true horror of what had just been unleashed upon the world.
   3
   Kurama had ascended.
   And the world was not ready for him.
   ..
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 23 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 73: Chapter 73 : AB Combination , One Dead One Injured
   When Kurama rushed back, Killer Bee's Cloud Shinobi squad had already retreated in disarray.
   "Hey, bro, you're back!"
   Everyone was surprised to see Kurama's sudden return.
   "Just now, you and the enemy disappeared at the same time. What happened?"
   "Oh, you guys don't know," Kurama said with a serious face. "That Cloud Shinobi named Killer Bee fights with bayonets and only targets handsome men. He didn't dare to do it in public, so he took me into a small forest..."
   Kurama spoke nonsense with a straight face.
   The others looked at each other. They understood.
   Killer Bee had always been an odd one. Wearing sunglasses and rapping terribly, it wasn't surprising if he had some unusual hobbies. Moreover, Cloud Shinobi were known for their physical prowess. There was no way they would mistreat a weaker opponent.
   At this moment, several Konoha Shinobi cast sympathetic glances at Kurama. One of them patted him on the shoulder.
   "Bro, you worked hard. It's because you successfully delayed the enemy that we won this battle. You're a hero of the village."
   The Black Cloud Forest defensive battle had ended in a complete victory for Konoha.
   Even Cloud Shinobi's strongest duo, the Amber Lightning Squad, had been defeated by the Uchiha forces led by Uchiha Mikoto. The son of the Third Raikage had even lost an arm in battle.
   This loss forced Cloud Shinobi to reconsider their strategies.
   In the Konoha camp, Uchiha Mikoto lay resting, exhausted from excessive use of her abilities. The medical-nin shook their heads helplessly.
   "She needs at least a week to recover," one of them said. "Anything can happen in a week on the battlefield."
   "Let me take care of it."
   Kurama walked into the tent.
   Someone immediately recognized him.
   "Isn't that the hero who delayed Killer Bee?"
   "Yeah, that's him."
   The medical-nin looked at him with disbelief. "Kurama-sama, do you know medical ninjutsu too?"
   "I know a little," Kurama said. "I'll give it a try."
   Mikoto dismissed everyone from the tent, leaving only her and Kurama.
   "Kurama... the Eight-Tails Jinchriki..."
   "Handled," Kurama said casually.
   Mikoto was momentarily speechless. She had struggled against A, but Kurama had managed to deal with Killer Bee on his own.
   What she didn't realize was that she was already immensely strong. Ai was the second most powerful shinobi in Cloud Village, surpassed only by the Third Raikage himself.
   The Mangeky Sharingan placed an enormous strain on the user's body, draining their chakra and stamina at an alarming rate.
   But this wasn't a problem for Kurama.
   With his connection to the Nine-Tails and the bloodline of the Uzumaki clan, his healing abilities were beyond extraordinary.
   Placing a hand gently on Mikoto's forehead, he channeled his chakra. Moments later, Mikoto sat up, fully recovered. The chakra she had spent using her Mangeky Sharingan had been completely restored.
   Mikoto's eyes widened. Even if Lady Tsunade had been here, such a recovery wouldn't have been possible.
   "Kurama... thank you."
   "It's nothing. This war isn't over yet."
   In the Cloud Shinobi camp, the Third Raikage stared in shock at his son's missing arm.
   Someone on the battlefield had managed to push Ai to this point?
   "Did Konoha's Sannin personally join the war?" he wondered. There had been no reports of such an event.
   A remained silent about his injuries. The Third Raikage instead got the full story from his subordinates.
   "He lost his arm fighting an Uchiha who possessed the Mangeky Sharingan."
   Mangeky Sharingan?
   That explained everything.
   A clenched his fists. The pain of losing his arm was secondary to the humiliation of defeat. He wanted revenge. But before he could act, his father recalled them to the command tent.
   The reason became clear: Iwagakure had taken advantage of their battle with Konoha to launch an invasion.
   The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, had sent his son, Kitsuchi, leading tens of thousands of Rock Shinobi into the Land of Lightning itself.
   Cloud Shinobi could not afford to fight Konoha and Iwagakure at the same time. Their homeland was at risk.
   The Third Raikage gave the order to retreat immediately. A and Killer Bee were recalled from the front lines.
   A gritted his teeth. "Damn Rock Shinobi, always attacking from behind!"
   "This is war, A. Strategy matters. The winner writes history," the Third Raikage said. "And Onoki is a schemer."
   A spat in frustration. He had no choice but to focus on Iwagakure for now. Revenge on Konoha would have to wait.
   "Strange. One team hasn't reported back yet..."
   The Third Raikage's concern grew.
   Just then, an intelligence officer arrived, panting. "Lord Raikage! Lord A! Lord Killer Bee... hasn't returned."
   Silence fell over the command tent.
   A's face darkened. Killer Bee was playful, yes, but he would never fool around on the battlefield.
   "According to those who returned, Killer Bee engaged a Konoha shinobi in battle. They both disappeared."
   "Send out a search team immediately! Alive or dead, I want him found!" the Third Raikage roared, slamming a fist into the ground. The very earth trembled.
   A's temper clearly ran in the family.
   Losing a Jinchriki was a disaster.
   Killer Bee wasn't just another ninja-he was the perfect Jinchriki. He had complete control over the Eight-Tails, making him a living weapon.
   Without him, the balance of power between the great villages would shift.
   Years ago, when Cloud Shinobi had lost control of the Eight-Tails, the resulting chaos had nearly led to their downfall.
   They would not let that happen again.
   Meanwhile, the search teams combed the land for Killer Bee.
   Hours passed.
   Then-next to a waterfall-they found him.
   Or rather, his corpse.
   Killer Bee was dead.
   The Third Raikage and A stood over the body, their eyes burning with fury.
   "Who did this?! Was it Konoha?!"
   Thunder crackled through the sky. Blue lightning surged violently around Ai's body.
   The waterfall below roared, sending waves high into the air, as if the heavens themselves were trembling.
   He had died before he could truly shine.
   No one had expected this outcome.
   Killer Bee-Cloud Shinobi's pride, their strongest Jinchriki-was dead.
   It was unthinkable.
   The Cloud Shinobi stood in stunned silence.
   The Amber Lightning Squad's first real battle had ended in tragedy-one dead, one crippled.
   And with Killer Bee gone, the morale of the Cloud Shinobi forces plummeted.
   For the first time since the war began, the village that had started it all-the mighty Cloud Shinobi of the Land of Lightning-was left in an impossible situation.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ----
  
   comment 19 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 74: Chapter 74 : Red Hot habanero famous all over the world
   Fire Nation, Konohagakure
   The Third Hokage and other senior officials gathered to receive reports from the frontlines.
   The battle in Black Cloud Forest had come to an end.
   The Uchiha clan, led by Uchiha Mikoto, had defeated the infamous Kumo Shinobi Raiding Squad.
   Among the fallen was none other than the son of the Third Raikage-A.
   The ruthless defeat forced the Kumo forces into a full retreat from Black Cloud Forest.
   Konoha had secured a decisive victory.
   Upon hearing the results, the Third Hokage's face lit up with satisfaction.
   "As expected of the Uchiha Clan."
   Even the feared Kumo Raiding Squad had been repelled.
   It was quite the surprise for the Third Hokage.
   "Danzo, Homura, Koharu, do you see now? If we can ease tensions between the Uchiha clan and the village, it will be greatly beneficial to Konoha."
   "What are our casualties?" he asked.
   "Hokage-sama, the Uchiha clan's casualties are within an acceptable range," a subordinate reported.
   "I see... Very well. The Uchiha have strengthened our village's reputation. After the war, they will be rewarded handsomely. Ha! Ha! Ha!"
   Victory over the Cloud Shinobi was a significant achievement.
   Even Danzo, Homura, and Koharu felt a sense of relief.
   However, the power demonstrated by the Uchiha Clan unsettled them.
   The fact that they emerged victorious without devastating losses made them even more of a threat.
   For now, this minor battle could be overlooked, but the war between Konoha and Kumo had nearly reached its conclusion.
   Yet, Konoha could not afford to lower its guard.
   Because Kumo was not their only enemy.
   Iwa, Suna, and even smaller factions like Takigakure were beginning to stir.
   Even Kirigakure had its eyes set on Konoha, though its movements were less pronounced compared to the other great nations.
   The war was far from over.
   But this victory against Kumo was worth celebrating.
   Among the five great nations, Kumo prided itself on strength and raw power above all else.
   And now, Konoha had bested them.
   It was a symbolic triumph, one that boosted the morale of Konoha's shinobi.
   As the Third Hokage, Homura, and Koharu shared a moment of satisfaction, Danzo voiced his thoughts.
   "Hokage-sama, we should use this war to weaken the Uchiha Clan."
   The Third Hokage was silent for a few seconds, contemplating.
   He hesitated, unsure of whether to even entertain such a proposal.
   However, the three listened to Danzo's plan.
   Once he finished, their expressions darkened.
   Especially the Third Hokage.
   "Danzo, what are you thinking?"
   He immediately rejected the idea.
   "You're suggesting we use our enemies to suppress the Uchiha Clan? Have you lost your mind? What do you think the villagers, the shinobi, and the entire village would say if they found out?"
   Danzo's methods were always steeped in the darkness of Konoha's underbelly.
   And now, he wanted to further his ambitions using the war as a tool.
   "Danzo, your idea is too dangerous. The war isn't over yet. We can discuss internal matters after the situation stabilizes," Koharu interjected.
   Homura nodded in agreement.
   Neither outright opposed Danzo's plan.
   They only argued that the timing wasn't right.
   If weakening the Uchiha could ensure that another Madara would never rise, they were willing to consider it.
   After all, decades ago, Konoha had Senju Hashirama to counter Madara.
   If another Uchiha with similar power appeared, there would be no second Hashirama to stop them.
   The war council lasted for hours.
   After the meeting concluded, Danzo returned to the Root base.
   In the dimly lit underground headquarters, a masked Root operative emerged from the shadows, kneeling before him.
   "Lord Danzo, we have important intel from the frontlines."
   "Speak."
   "Uchiha Mikoto has awakened the Mangeky Sharingan."
   Danzo's eyes narrowed.
   Then, his lips curled into a mysterious smirk.
   "So that's why my right eye has been aching. It must know that it's about to be replaced."
   A woman had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan?
   She had been hiding this power all along?
   "Does the Third Hokage know about this?"
   "Not yet."
   Danzo's Sharingan had only reached the three-tomoe stage.
   The Mangeky Sharingan was beyond his grasp.
   Until now, only two Uchiha in history had awakened it-Madara and his younger brother Izuna.
   And now, Mikoto had become the third.
   Danzo's desire for the Mangeky Sharingan burned within him.
   No wonder Kumo's elite force had been defeated.
   With the power of the Mangeky, it made sense.
   Danzo's mind was set.
   Once the war ended, he would make his move against the Uchiha Clan.
   Perhaps he wouldn't even wait that long.
   The war itself provided the perfect cover.
   Land of Frost - Konoha's Camp
   "Mikoto, the battle here is almost over. I'm heading to Kushina's side."
   "Understood, Kurama. Be careful."
   Mikoto was not afraid of Konoha's higher-ups discovering her Mangeky Sharingan.
   Because after this war, she, Kushina, and Kurama had a bigger battle ahead.
   The conflict within Konoha itself was inevitable.
   But through this war, they could gain the support of the majority of Konoha's shinobi.
   By the time they made their move, the village elders would be powerless to stop them.
   Meanwhile, in another sector of the battlefield, Kushina's name was growing in infamy.
   Her main opponents were the forces of Iwagakure.
   Among them, she had earned multiple titles.
   No longer was she simply the "Blood-Red Habanero."
   Now, she was known by another name-The Crimson Flash.
   Wherever Kushina appeared, Iwa shinobi trembled in fear.
   Her legend spread quickly among the enemy ranks.
   Kumo, Iwa, Suna, and even Takigakure had heard the name.
   The "Crimson Flash"-the terrifying demon of the battlefield.
   This infuriated A, the son of the Third Raikage.
   He had entered this war wanting to prove himself as the fastest shinobi in the world.
   Yet now, another Konoha kunoichi had stolen his spotlight.
   To make matters worse, she was the second Konoha woman to humiliate him.
   First, he had lost an arm in battle against the Uchiha.
   Now, a woman had overshadowed his speed.
   The entire shinobi world mocked him.
   Had he truly fallen so far?
   Back in the Konoha camp, Kushina grinned as she saw Kurama approach.
   She ran up to him and wrapped her arms around him tightly.
   " Kurama, it's been too long!"
   The surrounding Konoha shinobi were left dumbfounded.
   "Who the hell is this guy...? How did he manage to tame a demon like Kushina-sama?"
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ----
  
   comment 23 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 75: Chapter 75
   Kushina Uzumaki was seen embracing a man.
   The surrounding Konoha shinobi were stunned.
   "Who is this man? He actually managed to win over someone as terrifying as Kushina-sama?"
   To her enemies, Kushina was a ruthless force of destruction, a relentless warrior who fought without hesitation.
   To the shinobi of Konoha, she was no different.
   Trained under Tsunade-sama herself, she had inherited her master's raw strength and fierce reputation.
   No one in Konoha dared to provoke her.
   On the battlefield, she was a nightmare.
   One punch was enough to turn enemies into pulp.
   The very earth cracked beneath her fists.
   Her strength was rumored to rival, if not surpass, that of Tsunade herself.
   Moreover, Kushina had the ability to enter a unique chakra mode-her own version of the Nine-Tails Chakra Cloak.
   Her speed became inhuman, her senses heightened to the point where she could anticipate the enemy's movements effortlessly.
   The shinobi of Konoha respected her.
   And, if they were honest, they feared her too.
   Yet here she was, acting coy in front of a man.
   Unbelievable. Simply unbelievable.
   "Oi, Kushina, stop hugging me! We're in public, everyone's watching!"
   "Oh... right."
   Kushina reluctantly released Kurama, then frowned as she swept her gaze across the stunned onlookers.
   "You bunch of single idiots! Keep staring, and I'll beat the hell out of you."
   1
   The Konoha shinobi immediately averted their eyes.
   "Kushina-sama, who is this?" one finally asked hesitantly.
   "This is Kurama. My boyfriend."
   Smooth. So smooth.
   The frontlines had thousands of Konoha shinobi who admired and feared her, yet none had expected that she had a boyfriend.
   Beyond his striking looks, Kurama had an undeniable presence.
   His fiery orange hair and scarlet, slit-pupiled eyes were... unusual, to say the least.
   In the command tent, only two people remained-Kushina and kenji, a respected strategist and veteran shinobi.
   "Kushina, is Mikoto's battle finished?" Kenji asked.
   5
   "Yeah, pretty much," Kurama replied instead. "She took down the Third Raikage's son-A. And I also managed to obtain the power of the Eight-Tails."
   "Damn, that's insane!" Kushina grinned. She had always known Kurama was powerful, but hearing this still amazed her.
   Upon learning that Mikoto had severely wounded A, Kushina became so excited that she nearly dashed off to find her.
   "And how's your battle going?" Kurama asked, bringing her focus back.
   Kushina quickly summarized the battle against the Rock shinobi.
   Since most of the Rock Village's forces had been deployed to invade the Land of Lightning, only about five thousand shinobi were left to face Konoha's contingent.
   Thanks to her Nine-Tails-enhanced perception, Kushina had detected every ambush and night raid before they happened.
   Every attempt at an enemy surprise attack had failed.
   Not only had she successfully defended, but she had also led Konoha's forces in breaking through the Rock shinobi lines, crushing them in combat.
   Her reputation as the "Crimson Flash"-a warrior bathed in blood and chakra-began to spread throughout the shinobi world.
   Among the Rock shinobi, she had become a legend of terror.
   1
   "Kushina, you were playing defense before, but now we're taking the offensive," Kenji announced.
   A savage grin stretched across her face.
   She had been waiting for this moment.
   The war between Konoha and the Rock shinobi had been waged mainly in the Land of Grass-a country caught between two great powers, the Land of Earth and the Land of Fire.
   A land too weak to choose its own fate.
   War had turned it into a battleground.
   Meanwhile, at the Sand shinobi encampment, a group of Rock Village commanders discussed their predicament.
   Among them was Akut, a veteran Jnin, who had barely escaped from Kushina's forces. He sat alongside his fellow commanders, Kuroya and ishi, debating how to counter Konoha's advance.
   "Damn that Crimson Flash! How the hell does she have such terrifying power?" Akut growled, his fists clenched in frustration.
   He had only managed to escape at the cost of dozens of his own men.
   Kushina's overwhelming strength had left a deep psychological scar on him.
   Particularly that golden chakra form.
   Her speed was unreal, her strength monstrous.
   To Akut, she was already at Kage-level.
   Their ambushes, their night raids, their feints-everything had been rendered useless against her heightened sensory perception.
   Every single strategy had failed.
   At first, they suspected a spy in their ranks.
   But then, Akut had personally planned an operation, sharing the details with no one.
   And yet, she had still anticipated his moves.
   Despair had begun to creep into his heart.
   To him, the name "Crimson Flash" had become synonymous with terror.
   Kuroya smirked at his nervous state. "Come on, Akut, you lost a couple of fights. That's no reason to lose your mind."
   "Yeah," ishi added. "Are you seriously telling me that a single woman from Konoha is enough to break a Jnin of Iwagakure?"
   Akut forced out a hollow laugh.
   "You haven't faced her yet. You don't know how terrifying she really is."
   ---
   Meanwhile, in Konoha's advancing army, a group of scouts approached their commander.
   "Kushina-sama, are you certain Rock's forces are in this direction?" asked Sarutobi Yaomaru, a seasoned Jnin from the Sarutobi clan.
   He was once the sensei of Team 8, which included Hyga Hizashi, Inuzuka Tsume, and Goshu.
   Now, he was Kushina's second-in-command.
   His true role, however, was to monitor her.
   The Third Hokage had placed him here not just to assist in battle, but also to keep an eye on Konoha's Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   If anything went wrong, Yaomaru's orders were to report it immediately.
   Kushina scoffed. "What's this, Deputy Commander Yaomaru? Are you questioning me?"
   She knew exactly why he was here.
   The Third Hokage didn't trust her.
   1
   And Kurama had made sure she understood that.
   "No, I wouldn't dare," Yaomaru replied smoothly.
   As the deputy commander, he technically had no authority to override her decisions.
   Besides, the soldiers under her command had grown to trust her completely.
   Under her leadership, they had tasted nothing but victory.
   "Then shut up and follow orders," she snapped.
   ---
   On the other side of the battlefield, the Rock shinobi camp was nestled on a mountainside-an excellent defensive position.
   The air was still.
   Too still.
   Akut shifted uneasily. Something was wrong.
   This eerie silence felt like the calm before a storm.
   Then-
   A Rock shinobi sprinted into the tent, panting heavily.
   "Commander Akut! Commanders Kuroya, ishi! Urgent report from the frontlines!"
   Akut turned, his heart pounding.
   "What is it?"
   The scout gulped, visibly shaken.
   "The Crimson Flash is leading the Konoha forces straight toward us!"
   Silence.
   Then, the teacup in Akut's hand slipped, spilling across the floor.
   His fingers trembled.
   Blood Red Pepper.
   She was coming.
   7
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
  
   comment 21 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 76: Chapter 76
   "Red Hot Habanero!"
   The tea in the Rock Jnin's hand slipped and shattered against the ground upon hearing those four words.
   "Kuroya, Oishi, fall back! We need to regroup with Lord Kitsuchi's main force!"
   Akuto's face was stricken with horror.
   "Hmph, Akuto, you're cowering over some red-haired kunoichi? Have some dignity as a Rock Shinobi."
   Kuroya sneered, crossing his arms. "Take a good look. We're positioned on higher ground with a fortified defense. Konoha's forces are at a disadvantage. We'll bring back her head and settle the score for you."
   Oishi nodded in agreement, his eyes gleaming with bloodlust.
   Akuto's reluctance to fight disgusted them. Their forces were strong. Their leader, Kitsuchi, was already engaged in battle against the Cloud Shinobi. Retreating now would be a disgrace to Iwagakure.
   No. This battle would be fought.
   "Men, bring me the head of the Red Hot Habanero!"
   "Yes, sir!"
   The morale of the Rock Shinobi soared as they prepared for battle.
   At the base of the mountain, the Konoha army was already assembled.
   This time, Kushina Uzumaki led them with all the tactical prowess she had honed through war.
   Over two thousand Konoha Shinobi stood behind her.
   Today, she would use them to crush the Rock Shinobi's five-thousand-strong force. She would make them understand that Konoha's warriors were not to be trifled with.
   The Iwagakure forces, outnumbering Konoha's army by more than double, looked down from their high vantage point, their eyes locking onto the striking figure below.
   "Lord Kuroya, Lord Oishi, that's the Red Hot Habanero."
   A Rock Shinobi pointed at Kushina.
   "That hair... that bright red hair makes her an easy target."
   Kushina suddenly cupped her hands around her mouth and called out, her voice loud and clear across the battlefield:
   "Hey, Akuto! You sacrificed dozens of your own men just to escape from me last time. How many do you plan to throw away today?"
   Akuto's face paled.
   He had told his superiors that those men died in a trap. But the truth was far more disgraceful-he had used them as human shields to save himself.
   "Akuto... is that true?"
   Kuroya's voice was filled with venomous disbelief.
   Akuto bit his lip, unable to respond.
   But there was no time for internal disputes now. War was imminent.
   "We'll deal with this after the battle! Warriors of Iwagakure, charge!"
   The warhorn sounded.
   Oishi's command sent hundreds of Rock Shinobi forward, their battle cries echoing in the valley.
   "Earth Style: Earth Flow Rampart!"
   A massive wave of stone and boulders rained down toward the Konoha forces.
   Kushina stood at the front, undeterred.
   She would carve the first path through.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru, the special Jnin, and Chnin followed closely behind her.
   "Stay with Lady Kushina! Charge!"
   They had fought under her command before. They had won. Again and again.
   This time would be no different.
   "Lightning Style: Thunder Pillar!"
   "Fire Style: Grand Fireball Jutsu!"
   "Wind Style: Gale Surge!"
   "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"
   The battlefield erupted in fire, water, and lightning as the Konoha Shinobi countered the falling rock bombardment.
   Shuriken and kunai cut through the air, detonating tags flashing like fireworks.
   Kurama prowled beside Kushina, a hulking presence of raw power.
   Kushina's body gleamed with golden chakra-Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.
   Her speed was inhuman.
   Only Kurama could keep up.
   Her gaze locked onto Akuto.
   He was terrified.
   She grinned.
   "You think numbers matter to me? I don't give a damn about numbers!"
   "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   Thick white smoke exploded across the mountainside, swept away by the wind, revealing thousands of golden figures standing beside her.
   The Rock Shinobi recoiled in shock.
   One woman had just created an entire army.
   Kurama chuckled darkly.
   The battlefield was her domain now.
   Her Uzumaki bloodline gave her absurd stamina and chakra reserves. Unlike most shinobi, she never seemed to tire, no matter how long the fight dragged on.
   This was why she was feared.
   This was why she was called the Red Hot Habanero.
   "Impossible..." Kuroya whispered.
   "Akuto," Oishi hissed, "you never told us she was this strong."
   Akuto could only laugh bitterly.
   "I did. You just didn't listen."
   They should have retreated when they had the chance.
   Now, it was too late.
   They watched in horror as their fellow Iwa Shinobi fell like wheat before the scythe.
   Fear took hold of their army.
   Their morale shattered.
   The desire to fight vanished.
   "Akuto," Oishi turned to his comrade, his voice cracking, "maybe we should retreat toward Lord Kitsuchi..."
   "Oh? And where exactly do you think you're running off to?"
   A mocking voice cut through the battlefield.
   A crimson blur flashed before their eyes.
   Kushina and Kurama stood before them.
   Their hearts stopped.
   How had she reached them so fast?
   The pass they stood on was supposed to be impenetrable.
   To her, it was nothing.
   "Kurama," Kushina asked, "do you want to handle them, or should I?"
   Akuto, Kuroya, and Oishi trembled.
   Sweat dripped down their faces.
   They weren't even strong enough to fight her clones. Now the real Kushina stood before them.
   And Kurama?
   He was an enigma. A man even the Red Hot Habanero called "Master."
   They didn't even dare to meet his crimson gaze.
   Those eyes held the fury of a beast.
   "Which one of them ran away from you before?" Kurama asked casually.
   Kushina smirked and pointed.
   "That one."
   Kurama's grin widened.
   "Oh? Him? He's not getting away this time. Not even if Onoki himself shows up to save him."
   Arrogant.
   Unbelievably arrogant.
   Kurama had just dismissed their Tsuchikage as if he were nothing.
   Akuto's blood boiled in rage.
   Konoha had their "Will of Fire."
   Iwagakure had the "Will of Stone."
   No matter what, they would not let their leader be disrespected.
   Akuto snarled, kunai flashing in his hand, and charged at Kurama.
   Boom.
   Kurama didn't even look.
   A dark red chakra hand shot out, slamming into Akuto and sending him flying.
   His body crashed into the mountain wall with a sickening crack.
   He slid down, lifeless.
   Instant kill.
   A veteran Rock Jnin-erased in one strike.
   Kuroya and Oishi paled.
   They were only slightly stronger than Akuto.
   If he died that easily... what chance did they have?
   Regret consumed them.
   They should have listened to Akuto.
   They should have retreated when they had the chance.
   Kushina bit into a strand of her crimson hair.
   Lightning exploded around her.
   One step. One strike.
   Kuroya and Oishi collapsed, lifeless.
   The battle ended in a massacre.
   Kushina's forces wiped out the five-thousand-strong Rock army within an hour.
   Konoha had won.
   And the Red Hot Habanero would be feared forevermore.
   1
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Today is my birthday ьъ
   13
  
   comment 35 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 77: Chapter 77 : Please let me atone
   More than five thousand Iwagakure shinobi had been completely annihilated by the forces of Konohagakure.
   At this moment, the battlefield was filled with the victorious cheers of Konoha's shinobi. Relief and triumph were evident on every face as they stood amidst the bodies of their fallen enemies.
   On the mountainside overlooking the battlefield, Uzumaki Kushina and Kurama stood side by side, surveying the aftermath of their overwhelming victory.
   Somewhere in the ranks, a voice suddenly cried out:
   "Long live Lady Kushina!"
   That single voice ignited a wave of cheers as the rest of the Konoha shinobi followed suit, their cries echoing across the battlefield.
   "Long live Lady Kushina!"
   "Long live Lady Kushina!"
   The loud, unified chant spread like wildfire, shaking the very air.
   In their eyes, Kushina was no longer just a kunoichi or a Jinchriki-she was a legend in the making. A deity of war who had led them to victory after victory.
   Under her command, Konoha had never lost a battle. And now, they had wiped out over five thousand enemy shinobi at an astoundingly low cost. Such a feat was unheard of in the history of the ninja world.
   Even Sarutobi Yaomaru, who had once questioned Kushina's leadership, could no longer deny her prowess. There was nothing left to doubt.
   But amidst the cheers, there was another name on everyone's lips-Kurama.
   Everyone knew of Kushina's power, but who was this man beside her? Who was Senju Kurama?
   5
   He was the only one who could keep up with Lady Kushina's speed.
   Only he, Kurama.
   The other shinobi could only watch the two of them from behind as they surged through the battlefield like a crimson tempest and a golden shadow.
   Quiet whispers spread among the ranks.
   "Kurama? Do we have a shinobi by that name in Konoha?"
   "There are thousands of us here on the frontlines. Maybe he was transferred from another unit."
   Unbothered by the murmurs, Kushina basked in the cheers with a proud grin, her arms crossed over her chest.
   "Hehe, Kurama, I'm amazing, aren't I?!"
   Kurama smirked. "Yes, that little redhead has grown up."
   "Hehe, but I still need Kurama's help! Otherwise, little Kushina wouldn't have grown up this strong!"
   Meanwhile, on another battlefield...
   The main force of Iwagakure, led by Kitsuchi, was locked in an intense confrontation with the forces of Kumogakure. Iwa had the upper hand, steadily pushing Kumo's forces back toward the border of the Land of Lightning.
   An Iwa shinobi sprinted towards Kitsuchi with urgency.
   "Lord Kitsuchi! The other battlefield-our forces..."
   "Speak!" Kitsuchi barked, his deep voice filled with authority.
   The shinobi gulped before delivering the grim news. "Lord Kitsuchi, on the other battlefield... over five thousand of our comrades were completely wiped out by the Konoha forces."
   "What?!"
   Kitsuchi's already hardened face twisted in shock and fury.
   The entire 5,000-strong Iwa unit-including elite Jnin like Akuto the Demon, Kuroya, ishi, Suma -had been utterly annihilated.
   The weight of the news sent a ripple of disbelief through the remaining Iwa forces. Just yesterday, Kitsuchi had communicated with Akuto's unit. And now, they were all gone.
   When had Konoha's military strength become so terrifying?
   Kitsuchi gritted his teeth, fists clenching in frustration. "Which Konoha unit did this?! Iwagakure will not forget this betrayal."
   4
   The messenger took a deep breath before answering. "Lord Kitsuchi... the enemy commander was none other than the Blood-Red Flash, Uzumaki Kushina."
   Silence fell.
   Then, Kitsuchi's face contorted in rage. "That cursed woman!"
   He wanted nothing more than to seek revenge immediately. But they were still engaged with Kumogakure. There was no time to turn back and strike Konoha.
   For now, they had to focus on crushing Kumo.
   Konohagakure, Fire Country
   The moment the news of Kushina's victory reached Konoha, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, exhaled in satisfaction.
   "Good, good... truly, she is worthy of being Tsunade's student and a descendant of the Uzumaki clan. Mito-sama's bloodline is strong indeed."
   1
   The decision to send Uzumaki Kushina, the Nine-Tails Jinchriki, to the frontlines had proven to be the right one. She had delivered Konoha an unprecedented victory.
   Even Danzo, Homura, and Koharu, who had been skeptical of sending Kushina into war, had no choice but to acknowledge the results.
   With such achievements, Uzumaki Kushina had secured her place in history.
   Konoha had never lost a battle where Kushina fought.
   This was Konoha's greatest victory in the entire war against Iwagakure.
   But Danzo Shimura's expression remained unreadable.
   Kushina's power... was growing too quickly. And Uchiha Mikoto had also distinguished herself in battle.
   If things continued like this, these women would become too powerful-too difficult to control.
   If Kushina truly became a perfect Jinchriki, his plans to control the Nine-Tails would slip further away.
   1
   No.
   Danzo's ambitions had to be fulfilled step by step. First, he would acquire the Mangeky Sharingan. Then, he would find an opportunity to manipulate the Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   2
   For now, he would wait.
   The Land of Grass - Konoha War Camp
   Dusk had settled over the battlefield.
   Kushina's forces had finished cleaning up the remnants of the battle. After a long day of bloodshed, even the strongest shinobi needed rest.
   Inside her tent, only two people remained-Kushina and Kurama.
   "Ahhh-haaah..."
   2
   Kushina stretched her arms, her lithe frame arching slightly as she let out a long yawn.
   1
   Despite her monstrous chakra reserves and stamina, even she wasn't immune to exhaustion.
   She turned to Kurama with a playful smile.
   "Kurama, I'm really sleepy. Can I nap on your tail?"
   Who would have thought that the fierce, unstoppable Blood-Red Flash of the battlefield could act so cute in private?
   At first, Kurama pretended not to hear her.
   Kushina huffed and stomped over to him, her red hair swishing dramatically. She puffed out her cheeks and pouted, her large violet eyes shimmering.
   4
   Kurama smirked but said nothing, just teasing her.
   Seeing that her usual tactics weren't working, Kushina took it a step further-grabbing a fistful of her own hair and draping it over her face as if she were about to cry.
   Finally, Kurama relented.
   A large, fluffy tail unfurled before her.
   "Wow! Kurama is the best!"
   Kushina immediately dove onto the tail, rubbing her cheek against the soft fur.
   Then, without another word, she closed her eyes and fell asleep, her breathing quickly evening out.
   Kurama watched her fondly, running a hand through her long red hair.
   This little devil had worked hard today. Let her rest.
   By the time Kushina woke up, the sky was dark.
   She opened her eyes to find Kurama watching her with a knowing smirk.
   "Kushina, you slept so well that my tail went numb."
   Kushina blinked. Then her face turned pink with guilt.
   "Ah! Kurama, I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to-"
   She looked so flustered that Kurama chuckled.
   Kushina clenched her fists determinedly. "Kurama, let me atone for my sins!"
   4
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 20 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 78: Chapter 78 : I'm responsible
   Kurama, please allow me to atone for my sins."
   Kushina stared at Kurama with wide eyes.
   Atonement?
   Here?
   "There are still Konoha shinobi patrolling outside."
   Unexpectedly, the leader smiled.
   The smile was cunning.
   "If there are people, wouldn't that make it more exciting?"
   Kurama's face was covered in black lines.
   He was convinced.
   Kushina had been completely corrupted by him.
   Now she was the one driving the train.
   If Tobirama Senju were to take a train, he wouldn't do it unless Kushina was the captain.
   4
   Kushina started moving, and a rhythmic sound echoed in the room.
   "We're not familiar with this place. Let's go home!"
   Home?
   Before Kushina could react, Kurama grabbed her small hand.
   With a whoosh, the two of them vanished instantly.
   The scene changed.
   They appeared in the Land of Fire, inside the Hidden Leaf Village.
   Kushina blinked and saw the familiar walls, the familiar ceiling, and the familiar bed.
   They had returned home.
   The room bore the markings of the Flying Thunder God technique.
   "Ahh-"
   Kushina stretched out, feeling the comfort of home.
   "This is Lord Kurama's Flying Thunder God technique."
   She had almost forgotten that Kurama could use this jutsu.
   These past days had been spent on the frontlines, with little rest.
   Kushina hadn't had a proper sleep in a long time.
   Without hesitation, she threw herself onto the bed, rolling around and relishing the comfort.
   "Ah, Kurama, thank you."
   The surroundings were eerily silent, save for the distant chirping of crickets and frogs.
   Even the croaking of frogs felt like a kind of peace.
   2
   Kurama smiled.
   This was a good place for atonement.
   This time, he didn't need to do anything.
   Kushina, however, seemed unusually eager.
   This was her journey of redemption, and she had to complete everything herself.
   "Kurama, I'll take care of the movement, you just hold steady."
   3
   -
   Meanwhile, at the Cloud Shinobi camp...
   "Lord Raikage, Lord A, good news! Lord Killer B has woken up!"
   4
   "Huh?"
   The Third Raikage and his son, A, were overjoyed at the news.
   As expected of a perfect Jinchriki.
   Even after having the Eight-Tails extracted, Killer B had survived.
   It turned out that the day Kurama had forcibly separated the Eight-Tails from him, he had simply turned and left.
   But because Killer B was a perfect Jinchriki, his deep bond with the Eight-Tails had already prepared for such an event.
   Just in case, Gyki had left behind enough chakra within Killer B to sustain his life.
   1
   Once Cloud Shinobi found him, they used their village's secret techniques to bring him back.
   However, without the Eight-Tails, Killer B's strength was greatly diminished.
   But his Seven Sword Style and Lightning Release techniques were still formidable.
   Even without his Tailed Beast, there were fewer than five shinobi in the village who could defeat him.
   After regaining consciousness, Killer B immediately told the Raikage and A everything about what had happened-how he suddenly disappeared from the battlefield, how the Nine-Tails had taken the Eight-Tails, and everything else he had seen.
   Raikage and A were stunned.
   They never imagined such a thing could happen.
   The one who had taken the Eight-Tails wasn't an enemy shinobi but the Nine-Tails itself.
   And what was even more shocking was that the Nine-Tails didn't just look like a beast.
   "Lord Raikage, brother, Gyki told me... the Nine-Tails is no longer the Nine-Tails we know."
   B's words were serious, not in his usual rap.
   Raikage and A listened carefully as Killer B revealed even more shocking information.
   For instance-Nine-Tails had used the Second Hokage's Flying Thunder God technique.
   Not only that, but it also possessed abilities from the Uzumaki Clan.
   And, if that weren't enough, it even had the Sharingan.
   Such a thing was unheard of.
   Even the Third Raikage and A were in disbelief.
   But Killer B was serious.
   If anyone else had said such words, they would have dismissed it as nonsense.
   Possessing the Sharingan.
   Mastering the Second Hokage's time-space jutsu.
   Holding the abilities of the Uzumaki Clan.
   Was this really a Tailed Beast?
   It was unbelievable.
   A Tailed Beast with such abilities-who in the entire shinobi world could be its opponent?
   After hearing Killer B's words, Raikage and A couldn't remain calm for a long time.
   At that moment, A gave up any thoughts of avenging Killer B.
   He wasn't a coward, but he knew this wasn't just a personal grudge.
   If they acted recklessly, it could bring destruction upon the village.
   And, Nine-Tails was currently within Konoha's camp.
   From what Killer B described, neither the Third Raikage nor A believed the Nine-Tails was obediently serving Konoha. It must be plotting something.
   What a cunning fox!
   In the end, the Third Raikage made his decision.
   They would not engage in further conflict with Konoha.
   At the same time, he ordered a letter of surrender and an alliance treaty to be sent to Konoha.
   The Land of Lightning was willing to offer compensation, cede land, and negotiate peace.
   If the Third Hokage received this letter, his first reaction would be shock.
   His second reaction would be to smile from ear to ear.
   With Cloud Shinobi retreating from the war, their situation was still dire.
   Because now, Iwagakure had deployed over 30,000 shinobi against them.
   1
   This time, Iwagakure was determined.
   They vowed to wipe out the Third Raikage and what remained of the Cloud Shinobi.
   Within the Cloud Shinobi camp, the Third Raikage knew he had no choice but to make a sacrifice.
   He planned to stay behind and ensure his son A and Killer B could escape back to the Land of Lightning.
   As long as they returned safely, Iwagakure's plans would be for nothing.
   Before the Iwa shinobi could form a full encirclement, the Third Raikage had to hold the line and ensure their retreat.
   -
   The next day, Kushina and Kurama returned to the frontlines.
   "Kurama, help me!"
   Kushina had been active all night, and now her waist ached terribly.
   5
   She staggered as she walked.
   If anyone saw her like this, it would be a disaster.
   She shot a resentful glance at Kurama.
   Her body was sore from exhaustion, and not even her Uzumaki Clan vitality could help.
   She had to rely on Kurama's healing.
   Kurama chuckled, letting his dark red chakra flow into her.
   Moments later, the pain in her waist and legs faded.
   Though the red marks on her knees wouldn't disappear immediately.
   "Lord Kushina! We have an important battle report!"
   A Konoha shinobi rushed in.
   "Iwa's forces-tens of thousands strong-have nearly surrounded the Cloud Shinobi camp. The war is about to break out!"
   Before, Konoha had been fighting both Iwa and Kumo.
   Now, they could sit back and watch the two devour each other.
   Kurama smirked.
   Kushina knew that look.
   "Kurama, do you want to go?"
   "Heh, the one who understands me best is you, Kushina."
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 23 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 79: Chapter 79 : I'm your Daddy
   1
   The Third Great Ninja War had finally reached its climax.
   Rock Shinobi vs. Cloud Shinobi.
   This time, the Rock Shinobi army, led by Kitsuchi, had gathered a force of 30,000 shinobi.
   On the other side, the Cloud Shinobi troops, under the command of the Third Raikage, numbered only around 2,000.
   The remainder of Cloud's forces were still stationed in the Land of Lightning, leaving their frontline vulnerable due to their overconfidence and miscalculated strategy.
   At the same time, they faced not just one but two major ninja villages-Konohagakure of the Land of Fire and Iwagakure of the Land of Earth. The division of troops had left Cloud Shinobi stretched thin, and their defeat in the Black Cloud Forest at the hands of Konoha had left them severely weakened and disorganized.
   This time, the Rock Shinobi seized the opportunity.
   Kitsuchi had mobilized almost all of Iwagakure's forces to the battlefield.
   A staggering 30,000 troops-an overwhelming force.
   1
   The sheer number alone created an imposing aura, like an unyielding tide crashing against the enemy, determined not to retreat until victory was secured.
   Soon, the Rock Shinobi encircled the Cloud Shinobi, including the Third Raikage himself, forming an inescapable trap.
   A country cannot be without its leader, a village cannot be without its Kage.
   If Iwagakure managed to capture or even kill the Third Raikage on the battlefield, it would spell disaster for the Land of Lightning.
   Without their leader, Cloud Shinobi would crumble.
   And with that, Iwagakure could march straight into the Land of Lightning, breaking through its defenses. If they succeeded, the entire Cloud Village would be thrown into chaos, and the tailed beasts-Matatabi and Gyki-would fall into the hands of Iwagakure.
   Kitsuchi, the son of the Third Tsuchikage, was at the helm of this invasion.
   Observing the sheer might of his forces, he exhaled deeply, his eyes gleaming with ambition.
   "Akuto, Kuroya, Oishi... once Cloud Shinobi is crushed, we will launch an all-out counteroffensive against Konoha."
   A cruel smirk crossed his face.
   Cloud Shinobi will fall. And Konoha? They will meet the same fate.
   2
   Cloud Valley.
   This was the last stronghold of the Cloud Shinobi.
   The Third Raikage, his son A, Killer Bee, and several high-ranking shinobi such as C and Dodai had gathered here.
   The Valley of Clouds had a deep, sunken terrain surrounded by towering mountains, making it an ideal defensive position.
   But now, all the Cloud Shinobi stationed outside had been wiped out by the Rock Shinobi.
   What was once their stronghold had become a valley of death.
   Three layers of Iwagakure's troops encircled them, sealing off every exit.
   Escape was nearly impossible.
   At this moment, the Third Raikage stood before his people.
   His sharp gaze swept over the gathered shinobi-his son A, Killer Bee, C, Dodai, and countless warriors who had fought and bled for their village.
   "Everyone, this is the darkest hour in the history of Cloud Village."
   His voice was steady, yet heavy with the weight of responsibility.
   "As the Raikage, it is my duty to lead in times of crisis."
   Despite their dire situation, there was no hesitation in his words.
   Unlike his son, A-who was brash, impatient, and prone to anger-the Third Raikage was a man of resilience, wisdom, and unshakable will.
   1
   Even in the face of death, he remained composed.
   And now, he had made his decision.
   The Third Raikage laid out his plan to his people.
   He would stay behind and fight alone, creating a path for his shinobi to escape.
   A deafening silence followed his words.
   Then came the immediate protests.
   "Lord Raikage, if someone must stay behind, let it be us! We will fight to clear a path for you!"
   "You are the leader of our village! Cloud needs you to survive!"
   Even C and Dodai, known for their strategic minds, stepped forward in protest.
   "Lord Raikage, let us handle this! You and Lord A should escape!"
   Killer Bee, usually carefree and joking, was dead serious.
   2
   "Boss, let us fight! You gotta get outta here!"
   A, who had already lost an arm, stood up immediately.
   "This should be my job. I can fight Rock Shinobi all day long. Let me do it."
   But this time, A didn't call him "Lord Raikage."
   He called him Father.
   "Father, leave this to me!"
   The Third Raikage closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
   When he opened them again, his body was already crackling with lightning.
   "You are Cloud's future. And this... is my responsibility as Raikage."
   Before anyone could argue further, his voice turned sharp.
   "If anyone objects again, I will cut them down myself. And then, I will take my own life."
   A thunderous silence filled the valley.
   Lightning surged around him as he activated his strongest technique-the Hell Stab: Four-Finger Spear.
   The strongest shield. The strongest spear.
   Everyone in Cloud knew that none of them could stand against him.
   And they knew he was serious.
   If they refused to leave, he would make them.
   Tears welled up in their eyes.
   But they had no choice.
   They had to live.
   A clenched his fists, his whole body shaking with emotion.
   The Third Raikage grabbed him by the shoulder and spoke four words.
   "I am your father."
   5
   Four simple words, yet they carried the weight of everything.
   A hardened warrior like A, who rarely showed vulnerability, broke down into tears.
   And then, the final order was given.
   "If I die in battle, then A will be the next Raikage of Cloud Village."
   With one final roar, his lightning-clad figure vanished into the battlefield.
   The Cloud Shinobi fled, their hearts heavy with sorrow and determination.
   But they would not let his sacrifice be in vain.
   Outside the Valley of Clouds.
   A chilling silence filled the air.
   Then, a deafening roar of thunder shook the battlefield.
   "Lord Kitsuchi! Bad news! The Third Raikage has broken through!"
   "That reckless beast?! Attack with everything we have! Kill him!"
   "Charge-!"
   Thousands of Rock Shinobi surged forward.
   Kunai, shuriken, and explosive tags rained down on the Third Raikage.
   But none of it mattered.
   Nothing could pierce his indestructible body.
   Not even Earth Style, the pride of Rock Shinobi, could counter him.
   1
   Against an army of thousands, he charged forward alone.
   His lightning-cloaked body tore through the enemy lines like a storm of death.
   Blood painted the battlefield red.
   The Rock Shinobi ranks crumbled before him.
   With every strike, his mighty spear carved a path of destruction.
   And finally-he broke through the encirclement.
   His voice thundered across the battlefield.
   "A! Killer Bee! Cloud Shinobi! Follow this path and escape! I will guard the rear!"
   And in the distance, a figure lurked in the shadows, watching the spectacle unfold with fascination.
   Kurama, the Nine-Tails, observed the battle with a sinister glint in his eyes.
   "A man against an army... How amusing."
   4
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 20 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 80: Chapter 80 : Raikage
   For hours, this battle raged against a single, formidable enemy.
   The Third Raikage was truly a force of nature.
   "Huh?"
   Suddenly, he sensed an unexpected chakra signature.
   Killer Bee.
   His sharp gaze swept through the ranks of the Cloud Shinobi. Sure enough, Killer Bee was among them.
   Surprising.
   At the start of this war, he had torn the Eight-Tails from Killer Bee, never giving it a second thought. And yet, here he was, still breathing.
   "Well, a perfect Jinchriki indeed. You really are something."
   But the goal remained the same.
   The power of the Eight-Tails was all that mattered.
   As for Killer Bee's life? It was inconsequential.
   If extracting the beast killed him, so be it. If he survived, then that too was of no concern.
   The battlefield was a storm of smoke and blood.
   The Rock Shinobi had witnessed the terrifying might of the Third Raikage. Their weapons-kunai, swords, explosive tags, jutsu-nothing had any effect.
   His body bore not a single new wound, save for the old scar that already marked him.
   The Rock Shinobi wavered, fear creeping into their ranks.
   "Is his body made of steel? How can it not break?"
   "Can a shinobi's flesh really be this tough?"
   "Charge! Keep attacking!"
   Wave after wave of Rock Shinobi threw themselves at him.
   But the Third Raikage was not just the strongest shield.
   He was also the strongest spear.
   His Hell Stab technique pierced through every Rock Shinobi defense as if they were made of paper.
   To him, these shinobi were nothing more than cannon fodder.
   The relentless onslaught continued, but even in their numbers, they could not overwhelm him.
   In the end, Ai, Killer Bee, and several others led the Cloud Shinobi through the encirclement. The bloody path had been carved open by the Third Raikage himself.
   Not only did he ensure their escape, but he also turned back to block the pursuit.
   Alone, he stood his ground.
   No enemy would pass.
   "Lord Kitsuchi," one of the Rock Shinobi reported urgently, "the enemy forces have escaped with the help of the Third Raikage. With him standing guard, we're unable to break through."
   Kitsuchi watched the lone warrior from a distance, his expression grim.
   "The Third Raikage... truly a monster."
   A warrior capable of standing against an entire army alone.
   "Forget the escaping Cloud Shinobi. They're no longer our concern. Today, we ensure that the Third Raikage falls."
   The battle raged on.
   The Third Raikage had already slain over 3,000 Rock Shinobi.
   His body was drenched in enemy blood. His mind burned with the heat of battle.
   At last, Kitsuchi signaled a temporary retreat.
   "Hold the line. Let him rest."
   The Rock Shinobi pulled back, controlling the pass, ensuring no escape for the Raikage.
   They needed ten minutes.
   Ten minutes to form a strategy.
   Ten minutes to calm their nerves.
   Ten minutes to ensure his downfall with minimal casualties.
   The Third Raikage, though seemingly invincible, was still human.
   Chakra and stamina were not limitless.
   Even he had his breaking point.
   And in the original history of the shinobi world, he had fallen precisely this way-worn down by the endless waves of enemy forces.
   In a secluded section of the valley, surrounded by broken bodies and scorched earth, the Third Raikage stood alone, his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths.
   More than 3,000 slain, and still, he stood.
   Even if he bore no injuries, the toll on his chakra and stamina was immense.
   A shinobi without chakra and strength was a dead man walking.
   "Who's there?" His sharp gaze flicked toward the trees, his instincts screaming danger.
   "Well, well... Raikage, your senses are as sharp as ever."
   A man with fiery orange hair and piercing crimson eyes emerged from the shadows of the trees.
   Kurama.
   He had deliberately revealed his presence. Otherwise, not even the Raikage or the Rock Shinobi would have noticed him.
   Seeing the man before him, the Third Raikage's eyes widened in alarm. He immediately stepped back, muscles tensed, prepared for battle.
   Kurama chuckled, amusement dancing in his eyes.
   "Now, now, Raikage, is that any way to greet someone?"
   The Third Raikage's grip on his chakra tightened.
   "What business do I have with a tailed beast?"
   He already knew who this was.
   Killer Bee had given an artist's sketch of this man after regaining consciousness.
   The Nine-Tails himself.
   "Oh? So you recognize me. That makes things easier."
   The Raikage's expression remained hardened. "Should I call you Nine-Tails, or do you have another name?"
   "Names are irrelevant," Kurama said with a smirk. "What matters is that I am not your enemy."
   The Raikage did not believe it for a second.
   "You're saying that after stealing the Eight-Tails?"
   Kurama spread his hands, his tone light. "Let's be honest. The role of the tailed beasts is nothing more than a balance between the five great nations. But tell me, Raikage... if all the nations lost their tailed beasts, wouldn't that balance still remain?"
   The Third Raikage remained silent.
   "Besides, your Killer Bee is still alive, isn't he? If I had truly wanted him dead, I would have finished him off after extracting the Eight-Tails. Yet, I didn't."
   That gave the Raikage pause.
   Kurama continued, his voice carrying conviction. "Let me take on this burden. I will lead the tailed beasts toward a different path. You won't have to fight over them anymore."
   The Third Raikage studied him carefully.
   A bij... speaking of peace? Of a new order?
   The idea was difficult to comprehend.
   Yet, if there was no village with a tailed beast, there would be no reason to fight over them.
   Kurama's logic was undeniable.
   With a deep breath, the Raikage asked, "Then why are you here now?"
   Kurama's grin widened.
   "To test you."
   "Test?"
   "Simple," Kurama explained, stepping forward. "If I win, I take you out of this encirclement."
   1
   "And if I lose?"
   "Then I take your strength for myself."
   The Third Raikage understood immediately.
   There was no 'if.'
   This was not a challenge.
   This was a declaration of his defeat before the battle had even begun.
   Realization dawned, and for the first time in a long while, the Third Raikage chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that shook the air.
   "Nine-Tails, you underestimate me. Do you truly believe I have no chance of winning?"
   Kurama's crimson eyes glowed in the darkness.
   "No." His voice was calm. "I know you have no chance."
   The Third Raikage roared in defiance, his chakra flaring to its peak.
   "Then prove it!"
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 20 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 81: Chapter 81
   There is no hope of winning.
   Could it be that waiting for the end of the Third Raikage means accepting defeat?
   As the shadow of a village, the Third Raikage carries his own dignity and pride.
   What's more, his strongest spear and strongest shield have never been broken.
   Except for the scar on his chest, which remains his shame.
   But even that wound was self-inflicted, not given by another.
   Even if the one before him is the strongest of the Tailed Beasts, the Nine-Tails, his words are too arrogant.
   Could it be that all foxes have such loud voices?
   The Third Raikage once fought the Eight-Tails to a standstill.
   Both sides had been pushed to exhaustion.
   Though wild Tailed Beasts cannot control their power as effectively as a perfect Jinchriki, they remain Tailed Beasts all the same.
   The figure before him-Nine-Tails-was a wild one.
   If it's a fight, then so be it.
   The Third Raikage's battle spirit surged.
   He wasn't satisfied yet.
   The skirmish with the Iwa-nin earlier had been nothing more than a one-sided massacre.
   They had thrown themselves at him, relying on numbers, only to die one after another.
   He did not understand their reasoning.
   Now, he wanted a worthy opponent.
   And in front of him, Nine-Tails was just that.
   "Come on, Nine-Tails! The world fears the Tailed Beasts, but I do not!"
   Haha, the strongest spear and the strongest shield.
   "I'll break your spear and pierce your shield today."
   The Third Raikage's expression darkened, and lightning coursed across his body.
   This time, he wasn't facing the Eight-Tails.
   This was the Nine-Tails.
   From the very start, he pushed his speed to its ultimate limit.
   "Just a Tailed Beast-don't be so arrogant!"
   "What a joke. If a Tailed Beast isn't arrogant, is it still a Tailed Beast?"
   Kurama immediately entered his Tailed Beast Chakra Mode.
   His body radiated golden chakra, much like Kushina's form.
   "Hell Stab-Four-Finger Thrust!"
   The Third Raikage concentrated chakra into all four fingers of his right hand.
   His speed was blinding.
   A blue streak of lightning flashed past.
   His four extended fingers closed in on Kurama's heart.
   A sharp sound cut through the air-
   Orange flickered.
   The Third Raikage felt nothing against his fingers.
   "An afterimage?"
   Kurama's form shimmered-an illusion fading into the air.
   Gone in an instant.
   "So fast. He dodged my attack at full speed?"
   The Third Raikage narrowed his eyes.
   Then, another flash.
   An orange flash!
   A golden figure appeared above him, midair.
   The Third Raikage tensed, a chill creeping up his spine.
   This was no ordinary wild Tailed Beast.
   For the first time, he felt danger.
   A single misstep could be fatal.
   "Tailed Beast Bomb!"
   Kurama growled.
   A small, compressed Tailed Beast Bomb formed in his chakra-cloaked hand.
   He hurled it straight at the Third Raikage's skull.
   Too fast-even with his full-powered Lightning Release Armor, he couldn't dodge it.
   BOOM-
   A deafening explosion followed.
   The Valley of Clouds trembled, the ground blasted into a massive crater.
   Dust and smoke filled the air.
   When it finally cleared, the Third Raikage stood in the pit-unscathed.
   Lightning crackled around his body, dazzling and fierce.
   "Tch, tch. The strongest shield really is thick-skinned."
   The Third Raikage had once battled the Eight-Tails to a draw.
   A single Tailed Beast Bomb was nothing to him.
   That meant Kurama's attack hadn't been compressed enough.
   He needed to refine it further.
   A mini Tailed Beast Bomb formed again-this time compressed to a density of a thousand kilograms.
   The Third Raikage scoffed.
   "Nine-Tails, I told you already-Tailed Beast Bombs are useless against me.
   Even if you're faster than me, if you can't hurt me, it's all in vain.
   Hahaha!"
   The Third Raikage laughed wildly.
   It had been too long since he had such a fight.
   The last time was against the Eight-Tails.
   It seemed no human opponent could ignite his fighting spirit anymore.
   Only a Tailed Beast could.
   Kurama flashed forward, clutching the mini Tailed Beast Bomb.
   He appeared behind the Third Raikage in an instant.
   "Damn it. Nine-Tails' speed is even greater than before.
   He's far above me now."
   The Third Raikage couldn't block in time.
   He could only endure it.
   The thousand-kilogram Mini Tailed Beast Bomb crashed against his Lightning Release Armor.
   Sparks flew.
   BOOM!
   The explosion sent the Third Raikage hurtling back dozens of meters.
   He crashed through trees, then slammed into the cliffside before coming to a stop.
   A mouthful of blood spattered from his lips.
   The Third Raikage's expression twisted in disbelief.
   More than shock-this was an awakening.
   He, the Third Raikage!
   The man known for the strongest shield-was injured.
   Lightning crackled around him, flickering chaotically.
   His armor-his strongest shield-had been broken by Kurama's Tailed Beast Bomb.
   His body, bruised and bloodied, bore the proof.
   For decades, he had fought in the ninja world.
   Never once had his shield been breached.
   Until now.
   And his opponent-the strongest of the Tailed Beasts, the Nine-Tails.
   "Is this beast tougher than me?"
   The Third Raikage muttered, his voice tinged with admiration.
   His wounds were minor, insignificant to him.
   But they proved something undeniable.
   His strongest shield had been broken.
   And these scars-would remain forever.
   "Is this the power of the Nine-Tails?"
   "Heh. Old man Raikage, your 'strongest shield' isn't that great after all!"
   The Third Raikage was an honest man.
   He could not deny it.
   His shield had been shattered.
   The Nine-Tails had earned his right to say that.
   "Refreshing!"
   The Third Raikage roared.
   It had been so long since he faced such an opponent.
   His shield was broken.
   Now, he would unleash his strongest spear-
   Hell Stab-One-Finger Thrust!
   This was the ultimate form of his technique.
   One finger-capable of piercing anything.
   No defense could withstand it.
   The Third Raikage channeled all his chakra into his right index finger.
   This single strike carried infinite power.
   He would drive it through the Nine-Tails.
   Kurama, however, remained unfazed.
   He had fulfilled his promise.
   He had shattered the Third Raikage's shield.
   Now, it was time to break his spear.
   His scarlet, slit pupils spun.
   The Mangeky Sharingan activated.
   Space trembled.
   The technique was unleashed-
   Void Severance.
   1
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 82: Chapter 82
   Lightning crackled across the stormy skies of the battlefield, illuminating the valley in an eerie glow.
   The Third Raikage, clad in his powerful Lightning Release Chakra Mode, prepared to unleash his ultimate technique.
   His strongest spear, the Hell Stab-one-finger variant-was aimed directly at the towering beast before him.
   The Nine-Tails, Kurama, stood motionless, his massive form exuding an aura of sheer dominance. His scarlet eyes, brimming with malice and intellect, slowly spun into a new form-the Mangeky Sharingan.
   A single glance.
   And the Raikage's world slowed.
   His body, which had been moving at blinding speeds, felt sluggish, as though trapped in a vortex. The very space around him twisted unnaturally. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he realized what was happening.
   "How... is this possible?"
   Killer Bee's words echoed in his mind.
   "Big Bro, that fox ain't normal. He's got eyes that can mess with reality itself."
   Sharingan.
   No-this was far beyond an ordinary Sharingan. This was the power of the Mangeky.
   Kurama's right eye narrowed slightly.
   Void Severance or Kamui.
   2
   A silent, invisible force sliced through the battlefield. Before the Raikage could react, his Hell Stab-the technique that had pierced through thousands of enemies, that had even wounded himself in an unstoppable assault-was severed at its source.
   The sharp, armored fingertip that had been his ultimate weapon vanished.
   No sound. No resistance. Just a clean, effortless cut.
   The Third Raikage's eyes widened as he watched his own severed finger drop to the ground, swallowed instantly by the storm of dust and debris.
   A deep, searing pain shot through his body.
   But pain meant nothing to him. He was a warrior. He was a Kage.
   Yet, despite his willpower, a sharp, involuntary hiss escaped his lips. His massive frame trembled as he clutched his bleeding hand. His strongest weapon-his spear-was broken.
   First, his so-called unbreakable shield had been shattered.
   Now, his legendary spear had been rendered useless.
   He clenched his jaw, but his pride forced a bitter smile onto his lips. "Nine-Tails... I lost."
   A heavy silence settled between them.
   For the first time, the Third Raikage understood the horror that lay within those crimson eyes. He thought back to his army, his comrades waiting beyond the valley. The Rock Shinobi encroaching upon their forces. He knew-he could no longer lead them to victory.
   With a slow, measured breath, he met the fox's gaze again.
   "Nine-Tails," he said, his voice steady despite the pain. "Take me away from this battlefield. With your strength, you can break through Iwagakure's encirclement."
   Kurama tilted his head slightly, an amused smirk forming on his humanoid face. "Oh, I could do that," he mused, his voice a deep rumble that sent shivers down the Raikage's spine. "But first..."
   In a flash, golden chains erupted from the ground, wrapping tightly around the Raikage's powerful frame. They shimmered with a power he recognized instantly-sealing chakra.
   At the same time, Kurama's tails slithered through the air like sentient appendages, layering over the chains, further restricting him.
   The Third Raikage's muscles tensed.
   What was happening?
   He had admitted defeat. What more did the Nine-Tails want?
   His mind raced with possibilities, each more unsettling than the last.
   "Nine-Tails..." he growled, his deep voice laced with suspicion. "What are you doing?"
   Kurama's smirk widened. "You can't move anymore, can you?"
   The Raikage's heartbeat thundered in his chest.
   The Nine-Tails stepped closer.
   An ominous presence surrounded him. He had never feared an opponent before-not even the Second Tsuchikage, not even Madara Uchiha's legend.
   But this?
   This was different.
   A deep, primal terror gripped him.
   His body involuntarily recoiled as Kurama leaned in, eyes gleaming with an unsettling intensity.
   "Stay back!" The Raikage's voice boomed across the valley.
   Kurama merely chuckled. "Relax," he said, his voice a velvet whisper laced with amusement. "This will be over before you know it."
   4
   Before the Raikage could comprehend the meaning of those words, a sensation unlike any he had ever felt surged through him.
   A formless energy-Kurama's very essence-slipped into his body.
   He could feel it.
   Like a storm raging within him.
   Like an ocean flooding his soul.
   [Ding! Congratulations, Host. You have successfully entered the Third Raikage's body. Would you like to begin fusion?]
   5
   Kurama's lips curled into a knowing grin.
   "Begin."
   A pulse of chakra rippled outward, shaking the valley itself.
   [Fusion initiated. Lightning Release Chakra Mode integration: 10%... 50%... 100%.]
   [Fusion complete.]
   A surge of golden lightning coursed through Kurama's veins.
   [Hell Stab-Four-Finger Variant integrated.]
   [Hell Stab-Three-Finger Variant integrated.]
   [Hell Stab-Two-Finger Variant integrated.]
   [Hell Stab-One-Finger Variant integrated.]
   [Black Lightning integration complete.]
   2
   A deep exhale escaped Kurama's lips as he stepped back, his new power settling within him like an unquenchable fire.
   The Third Raikage's body remained motionless, his breath shallow, his eyes wide with disbelief.
   Moments passed.
   Then, suddenly-
   The golden chains shattered.
   The Nine-Tails' chakra tails withdrew.
   Kurama's humanoid form materialized a few feet away, as though he had never moved at all.
   The Raikage staggered, his body still reeling from the experience.
   He looked down at himself.
   His injuries-gone.
   His severed finger-restored.
   His power-intact.
   He flexed his hand, eyes widening in astonishment. This was beyond medical ninjutsu. It was as though the battle had never happened.
   Kurama chuckled. "Surprised? It's a little trick called Divine Reversion."
   The Raikage clenched his fists, awe flickering in his stormy eyes. "You reversed time... on me?"
   Kurama shrugged. "Something like that."
   The Raikage stood silent for a long moment.
   He had lost this battle.
   He had been broken, humiliated, stripped of his power-and then given it back.
   It was a lesson. One he would never forget.
   Finally, he turned to face the Nine-Tails with newfound respect.
   "You are not the monster they claim you to be."
   Kurama scoffed. "Oh? And what am I, then?"
   The Raikage gave him a rare smile. "Something far more terrifying."
   A gust of wind howled through the valley.
   In the distance, Iwagakure's forces advanced, unaware of the battle that had just concluded.
   The Raikage straightened. "We should leave before the Rock Shinobi arrive."
   Kurama smirked. "Agreed."
   And with that, the two vanished into the storm.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 23 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 83: Chapter 83
   Through a brief encounter, the Third Raikage knew the true horror of the Nine-Tails.
   With such terrifying strength, he firmly believed that the Nine-Tails would not willingly remain in Konoha. After the war, the shinobi world might undergo earth-shaking changes, but as long as the Nine-Tails resided in Konoha, the Cloud Village would not dare to invade again.
   Now, the Third Raikage only wished to withdraw back to the Land of Lightning, abandoning any further ambitions of war.
   Wasn't it better to protect one's home rather than march out to be beaten senseless?
   "Third Raikage, how about we compete?"
   Kurama asked with evident amusement.
   A competition?
   There was no need for that. He had already lost moments ago.
   But Kurama merely smiled. The competition he was referring to was not between himself and the Third Raikage, but against the Iwagakure forces.
   The challenge: breaking out of the Iwagakure encirclement and seeing who could kill more enemy shinobi.
   Now, that sounded interesting.
   Although the Third Raikage knew he was no match for Kurama, when it came to fighting the Iwa-nin-who he considered fools-he had full confidence in his victory.
   "Lord Kurama, I accept this wager."
   Kurama had already bested the Raikage, but instead of finishing him off, he healed his wounds, restoring him to his prime state. Moreover, if this unknown warrior sought to break the long-standing balance of power among the tailed beasts, then he could very well be considered a hero of the shinobi world-a savior-like figure.
   Throughout history, wars in the shinobi world had always revolved around the struggle for control over the tailed beasts.
   For the first time, the Third Raikage called him "Lord" as a sign of respect.
   1
   ---
   Meanwhile, at the Iwagakure war camp.
   Ten minutes had passed.
   It was time to move.
   Moments ago, news of the battle between Kurama and the Third Raikage had reached the Iwa-nin, including their commander, Kitsuchi. However, they had assumed it was merely a skirmish, a desperate attempt at survival.
   But these efforts were meaningless. In Kitsuchi's mind, the outcome for the Third Raikage had already been decided-death in the Valley of Clouds.
   "Proceed with the full-scale attack on the Third Raikage," Kitsuchi ordered.
   "Lord Kitsuchi, there's something else... there's another warrior with him. A strange-looking man."
   Another one?
   Kitsuchi was taken aback.
   Wasn't the Third Raikage supposed to be the only enemy? Where had this additional threat come from?
   His confusion spread among the Iwa-nin.
   And then, disaster struck.
   Hundreds of Iwa shinobi fell to the combined assault of Kurama and the Third Raikage.
   Suddenly, a commanding voice echoed through the Valley of Clouds, dripping with contempt and amusement.
   "Iwagakure shinobi, listen well. You are surrounded. Surrender, or die."
   Surrender?
   Such arrogance.
   Kitsuchi scoffed at the absurdity. Their forces numbered over 30,000, while the enemy consisted of only two individuals.
   How could they possibly believe they had the upper hand?
   Hearing the Nine-Tails' taunts, the Raikage burst into laughter. Even though he had never trusted the tailed beasts, this particular fox had won his respect.
   Or maybe foxes just always had a knack for arrogance.
   The Cloud shinobi pressed forward with relentless attacks. Battle reports kept flooding into Kitsuchi's tent.
   1
   "Lord Kitsuchi, we have lost another 500 men."
   "Lord Kitsuchi, our traps-carefully set by 800 shinobi-have been completely dismantled."
   "Lord Kitsuchi, what kind of monsters are the Third Raikage and that warrior? We haven't even grazed them."
   ---
   In the heart of the battlefield, the chaos continued.
   "Nine-tails! I've slain 2,022 Iwa-nin!" the Third Raikage called out, his voice brimming with battle lust.
   "Only 2022?" Kurama responded with a smirk. "I've already taken down 3,458."
   Over a thousand more.
   The Third Raikage sighed.
   As expected of the Nine-Tails' power.
   "Lariat!" Kurama roared, unleashing a devastating charge.
   The Third Raikage's eyes widened.
   He could feel it-Kurama's Lariat carried more force than even his own.
   "When did you learn that? Don't tell me... you copied it just by watching?"
   This was the natural talent of a tailed beast.
   It seemed his title as the wielder of the "Strongest Spear" was now in jeopardy.
   Even the Third Raikage had to admit it: Kurama's technique had already surpassed his own.
   ---
   Back in the Iwa camp, Kitsuchi was growing restless.
   The latest intelligence was grim.
   Of their original 30,000-strong army, only about 20,000 remained.
   If this continued, they might be reduced to a mere 10,000 in no time.
   Had it been just the Third Raikage, they would have been confident of victory.
   But that unknown warrior... that beast in human form...
   Not only was he as strong as the Raikage, but he was even deadlier.
   He had killed more of their shinobi than the Raikage himself.
   "Scarlet eyes... orange hair..."
   Just who was this man?
   This mystery now plagued the minds of Iwagakure's forces.
   "Charge! Take their heads!"
   "Kill them! The Third Raikage's body must remain here!"
   Another wave of shinobi surged forward.
   Previously, Kurama had engaged in battle using sheer physical might.
   Now, he was about to try something different.
   "Genjutsu: Eternal Mirage."
   His crimson eyes shifted into a strange, hypnotic pattern, forming concentric rings.
   This was his Mangeky Sharingan's unique technique.
   Those who met his gaze were immediately ensnared.
   Hundreds of Iwa-nin froze in place before collapsing, their minds transported into an illusionary paradise.
   Trapped in the dream world of the Eternal Mirage, they found themselves experiencing everything they had ever desired-an ultimate genjutsu that rivaled even the Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   Unlike the latter, which drained chakra and turned its victims into husks, Kurama's illusion simply left them in a dreamscape, forever lost in their own fantasies.
   All it took was a glance.
   The Third Raikage was stunned.
   "What kind of Sharingan power is this? An illusion?"
   Kurama's overwhelming strength was now undeniable.
   But the Raikage would not be outdone.
   Activating his Lightning Armor to its fullest extent, he tore through the battlefield, massacring the remaining Iwa-nin.
   Previously, the Raikage had been the one struggling against an overwhelming force.
   Now, the tides had turned.
   Kurama continued spreading the Eternal Mirage through both his gaze and physical contact, sending more and more Iwa-nin into eternal slumber.
   On the front lines, the situation was dire.
   The Iwa shinobi were scattered, their numbers dwindling rapidly.
   A desperate messenger rushed into Kitsuchi's tent, out of breath.
   "Lord Kitsuchi... our army of 30,000... has been reduced to only 10,000..."
   2
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 84: Chapter 84
   Kitsuchi-sama, our 30,000-strong Iwa Shinobi army has been devastated by those two men. We're down to only about 10,000 troops left.
   What?!
   Two men directly wiped out 20,000 Iwa Shinobi?
   This is a one-against-ten-thousand scenario. What exactly are their bodies made of? Even an ox would tire after such a battle!
   From the very start of our assault, the reports have been nothing but grim. Every attempt, every strategy, has been utterly crushed.
   The ambush set by eight hundred elite Iwa Shinobi? Useless. The thousand-strong assault force? Obliterated. The five-thousand-strong encirclement, supported by synchronized ninjutsu attacks? Not even a scratch on either the Third Raikage or the other man.
   Kitsuchi, stationed at the command post, had already exhausted every conceivable tactic. Nothing worked. More than 20,000 of their forces lost, yet not a single wound could be found on the two enemy combatants.
   Was this even possible? Were these two truly human?
   The Third Raikage's strength was undeniable. He carried the titles of both the strongest spear and the strongest shield. Kitsuchi had planned for heavy casualties but had hoped to trade lives for his. If they could bring down the Third Raikage, it would send a shockwave across the ninja world.
   The last time a Kage fell in battle was during the First Great Ninja War, when multiple village leaders perished. If Iwa could claim the Third Raikage's life, the other nations would learn to fear them.
   And if nothing else worked? Kitsuchi was prepared to drown the Raikage in sheer numbers, exhausting him to death. But what he hadn't accounted for... was the other man.
   Who was this orange-haired warrior with piercing red pupils? His abilities were even more terrifying than the Third Raikage's.
   According to reports, anyone who looked into his eyes lost all will to fight, as if plunged into a deep trance. Those who made direct physical contact with him suffered the same fate. He was cutting down the Iwa forces without even staining his hands with blood.
   None of the Iwa Shinobi dared to meet his gaze. They tried medium and long-range attacks, but their effectiveness was severely reduced.
   More than half of the fallen 20,000 had been claimed by this mysterious warrior. Compared to the sheer brute force of the Third Raikage, his method was eerie, precise, and inescapable.
   "Master Kitsuchi! We've identified the orange-haired man!"
   Kitsuchi turned sharply. "Who is he?"
   "He wields the Sharingan! He must be from the Uchiha clan of Konoha!"
   Sharingan? Uchiha?
   Kitsuchi's eyes narrowed in disbelief. Konoha... again. Why were Konoha and Kumo working together? They had just been at war not long ago. In fact, Iwa had deliberately attacked Kumo while they were clashing with Konoha, hoping to exploit their weakness.
   So why now?
   Why was an Uchiha fighting alongside the Third Raikage?
   Kitsuchi's mind raced through possibilities. Then, realization struck him like a hammer.
   "I see... so that's it?"
   Fury surged through him, and he slammed his fist into the ground.
   To him, the answer was clear. Konoha and Kumo had been deceiving everyone. Their previous conflicts had been a mere act. In reality, they had secretly allied against Iwa.
   On the surface, it seemed like Kumo was fighting a two-front war against both Iwa and Konoha. But in reality, Iwa was the true target. Konoha and Kumo had planned this from the beginning.
   Iwa had walked straight into a trap.
   And now, Kitsuchi had to decide.
   "Kitsuchi-sama! Urgent report! The Third Raikage and the Uchiha warrior are advancing. They'll be upon us any moment!"
   So fast?
   The front-line fighters couldn't even slow them down.
   Kitsuchi's mind was caught in turmoil. Should they fight to the death? Or retreat?
   If they fought, there was still a slim chance.
   A miracle could happen.
   They were in the command camp, where the strongest of Iwa's forces remained. Elite Jnin, shinobi with decades of experience, were gathered here. Kitsuchi himself was no weakling. With the right tactics, they could attempt a desperate stand.
   A gamble.
   A bicycle turning into a motorcycle.
   But if they retreated...
   Iwa would never live this down.
   They would become a laughingstock.
   A mighty force of 30,000, sent fleeing by just two men? The world would mock them for generations.
   1
   "Iwa shinobi are weak! They were crushed by just two people!"
   "What is the Third Tsuchikage even doing?"
   "The so-called 'mighty Iwa' got chased back to their village like cowards!"
   Whispers like these would spread across the ninja world.
   Kitsuchi clenched his fists so hard they bled.
   Yet... as much as it pained him, he had no choice.
   "All units! Fall back!"
   2
   They had to retreat.
   They had already suffered a devastating loss. If they continued, the entire force would be annihilated. This wasn't just a battle-this was the future of Iwa at stake.
   If they were wiped out, Iwa's military power would be critically weakened. Other nations-Kiri, Suna, even Konoha-would descend like vultures.
   During war, every village sought an advantage. If Iwa showed any weakness, the other nations would rip them apart.
   They had to preserve what strength they had left.
   Yes, retreating was humiliating. Yes, it was a shame. But in the long run, it was better than being erased from existence.
   Even worse, Kitsuchi knew in his heart that they had no chance of winning.
   The Third Raikage alone was nearly unstoppable. And this Uchiha? His Mangeky Sharingan granted him abilities beyond comprehension.
   They could barely handle one Kage-level opponent. Facing two was suicide.
   Fighting to the end would accomplish nothing.
   It would not be an honorable sacrifice.
   It would be a massacre.
   Kitsuchi swallowed his pride.
   "Sound the retreat! Now!"
   He, the commander of the Iwa army, would bear the weight of this shame.
   He would ensure his people lived to fight another day.
   And one day... they would have their revenge.
   As his forces turned and began their retreat, Kitsuchi gazed back at the battlefield one last time.
   The Third Raikage stood amidst a sea of fallen shinobi, his body untouched, his power unmatched.
   And beside him, the orange-haired Uchiha stood with eerie calm, his crimson eyes glowing ominously.
   Two men.
   Thirty thousand Iwa shinobi.
   An entire war.
   And it had all ended in a nightmare.
   As Kitsuchi and his remaining forces vanished into the distance, one thought echoed in his mind:
   "We were never the hunters. We were the prey."
   And the ninja world... would never be the same again.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 85: Chapter 85
   No. 18,114!
   Kurama flicked his finger.
   He had already taken down over 18,000 Iwagakure shinobi.
   A fraction of them fell by his direct attacks.
   The majority were trapped within his Genjutsu, a nightmarish Tsukuyomi that ensnared their minds in an illusion they could never escape. In the real world, their bodies dropped like lifeless husks, cold and unresponsive.
   "The 8,080th!"
   The Third Raikage exhaled heavily, his broad chest rising and falling.
   Even for him, cutting through thousands of enemies like slicing through paper required immense stamina. He had personally annihilated over eight thousand Iwa shinobi. If he were alone, facing a force of over thirty thousand, exhaustion would have claimed him long before he could finish the battle.
   For the first time in his life, the unbreakable wall that was the Third Raikage was feeling the strain.
   Sweat dripped from his brow, his breaths came in harsh gasps.
   But Kurama stood beside him, immaculate.
   The nine-tailed fox in human form had effortlessly subdued over eighteen thousand Iwa shinobi, yet his breathing remained steady. His body showed no signs of fatigue, as though his stamina was endless.
   "Nine-Tails... I lost."
   The Third Raikage forced a bitter smile.
   Even at his strongest, even with his legendary endurance, he was nothing before Kurama. He could fight Gyki, the Eight-Tails, to a standstill for days on end. But against Kurama? There was no comparison.
   Now, seeing Kurama's true power, the Third Raikage felt relieved that he had already dispatched an official surrender letter and a peace treaty to Konoha.
   No matter what, Kurama belonged to Konoha.
   And Cloud could not afford to be on Konoha's bad side.
   By the time Kurama and the Third Raikage arrived at Iwagakure's forward headquarters, they found the building eerily silent.
   Empty.
   A moment of careful observation confirmed it-the surviving Iwa shinobi were retreating at full speed.
   They were running for their lives, abandoning their posts in a mad dash to return to their homeland.
   Kurama did not bother chasing them.
   The message had been delivered.
   They would never dare to return.
   "Lord Nine-Tails, thank you for your aid today. When I return to Kumogakure, I will accept all of Konoha's terms," the Third Raikage said solemnly, cupping his fists in gratitude.
   It was Kurama who had helped him escape the encirclement of the Iwa shinobi.
   The title of 'Lord Nine-Tails' was well deserved.
   The Raikage also made a silent vow-so long as Kurama willed it, Cloud would never act against Konoha again.
   Kurama's lips curled into a slight smirk.
   That wasn't what he was after.
   "Third Raikage, I will have to trouble you in the future... when the time comes for Cloud to march against Konoha."
   The words hit like a thunderclap.
   The Third Raikage froze.
   What?
   Had he misheard?
   Wasn't Kurama from Konoha?
   Why was he implying that Cloud should attack it?
   He stared at Kurama, trying to gauge his intentions. But the beast's eyes revealed nothing.
   Kurama had his own motives.
   The Third Raikage was no fool. As a leader, he knew when not to question things beyond his understanding.
   He gave a simple nod, offered a few parting words, and set off for the Land of Lightning.
   He had to inform his people-his son A, his comrades, all of Kumogakure-that he had survived.
   More importantly, that the war was over for them.
   Upon his return, the Third Raikage wasted no time in issuing a decree:
   The Land of Lightning was withdrawing from the Third Great Ninja War.
   War was inevitable.
   But for now, the Land of Lightning would not be the aggressor.
   They would defend their land and rebuild.
   That was enough.
   After dismantling the Iwa forces, Kurama returned to Kushina's unit.
   The moment she saw him, Kushina rushed forward, wrapping him in a tight embrace.
   The Konoha shinobi around them let out collective sighs.
   "Damn... even Kushina-sama is acting like this."
   "That's Uzumaki Kushina for you. Strong, fiery, and now utterly conquered by one man."
   "Senhiku, huh... I guess some people really can do anything."
   Inside the command tent, Kushina leaned closer, her voice playful.
   "Kurama, tell me, did you wipe out all of Iwa's forces?"
   Kurama smirked. "Yeah, that old warhorse, the Third Raikage, and I chased them off."
   "Wait, hold up-he fought alongside you? That stubborn old man?!"
   Kurama chuckled, polishing the story a little.
   "It was a battle of endurance. He might be the 'strongest shield,' but even he knew when to retreat."
   Kushina burst into laughter.
   "Hah! That old geezer actually backed off? You really are too good at spinning stories!"
   Then her expression grew serious.
   "Kurama, does this mean the war is coming to an end?"
   "Yes," he replied. "With the Third Raikage back in the Land of Lightning, he'll switch to a defensive strategy. Iwa has lost too many shinobi. They won't have the resources to keep fighting. The remaining factions-Suna and Kiri-will lose their will to continue soon enough. The Third Ninja War is ending."
   Kushina stared at him, admiration flickering in her eyes.
   "You basically turned the tide of the war on your own. That's insane, Kurama."
   She then flashed a mischievous grin.
   "You know... this calls for a celebration."
   Kurama raised an eyebrow. "A celebration? Here? In a war camp?"
   She grabbed his hand.
   Flying Thunder God Technique!
   In an instant, they were back in Konoha.
   Away from the battlefield.
   Away from war.
   For the next three days, they lived in blissful peace.
   Meanwhile, the news of the battle spread across the shinobi world.
   It was said that the Third Raikage had single-handedly fought off an army of 30,000 Iwa shinobi.
   But whispers of another tale circulated as well.
   That he was not alone.
   That another warrior had stood by his side.
   The identity of this man remained a mystery.
   For now.
   But soon, the entire world would come to know the name:
   Kurama
   Iwagakure.
   Inside the Tsuchikage's war chamber, Onoki sat stone-faced, rage bubbling beneath the surface.
   His son Kitsuchi had led 30,000 men.
   Only 10,000 had returned.
   It was a catastrophic loss.
   After learning the details, Onoki did not punish his son.
   Instead, he praised him for making the right call to retreat.
   Had he stayed and fought to the last man, Iwagakure would have lost its entire force.
   The Tsuchikage gritted his teeth.
   "Damn you, Konoha. Have you and Kumogakure joined forces behind our backs?!"
   He had thought he was outmaneuvering them.
   Instead, he had been utterly crushed.
   Onoki clenched his fists, knowing one bitter truth:
   Iwagakure had no choice but to withdraw.
   For now.
   The war was over.
   But the grudges?
   They would never fade.
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 21 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 86: Chapter 86
   Fire Country, Konohagakure.
   Hokage's Office.
   "Third Hokage-sama, we have urgent information. This is a document sent by Kumogakure of the Land of Lightning."
   Inside the Hokage's Office, the Third Hokage sat in his chair, his usual calm demeanor unwavering. Surrounding him were his trusted advisors-Danzo Shimura, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane. Given the ongoing war, every major decision was deliberated among the four of them.
   The Intelligence Division had finally cracked the encryption on the document. As the Third Hokage unsealed and opened it, his expression shifted dramatically.
   His eyes widened in utter disbelief.
   "This... Is this real?"
   For the first time in years, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu saw the Third Hokage visibly shaken. It was a sight they had never expected.
   "Hiruzen, what is it?" Homura asked, concern lacing his voice.
   The Third Hokage took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Then, with a strange smile forming on his usually hardened face, he placed the document in front of them.
   "See for yourselves."
   The three elders leaned in, their eyes scanning the paper. Within moments, their expressions mirrored the Hokage's.
   "This can't be possible..." Koharu whispered, disbelief coloring her tone.
   Danzo, though usually composed, let out a quiet chuckle. "Hmph, whether we believe it or not, this is happening."
   The document was a formal surrender and alliance treaty from Kumogakure.
   In this war, they acknowledged their losses and agreed to shoulder the damages inflicted upon Konoha. Land reparations, financial compensation-whatever Konoha demanded, Kumogakure was willing to provide.
   The treaty even bore the official stamp of Kumogakure and the fingerprints of the Third Raikage himself.
   This was not a deception. This was a legitimate act of surrender.
   Even for the Third Hokage, who had witnessed decades of war and diplomacy, this was unprecedented.
   Why now? Why would the ever-proud Cloud shinobi surrender?
   They were known for their aggressive military expansion, their belief in the supremacy of power. They had no reason to submit so easily.
   More baffling was the fact that, despite their loss at the Battle of Black Cloud Forest, Kumogakure was still strong enough to continue the fight. Their forces were not crippled. Yet, they had willingly withdrawn all their troops back to the Land of Lightning, ceasing all further military aggression.
   Danzo narrowed his eyes, his mind already dissecting the situation. "Hiruzen, have you heard the full details of the Third Raikage's battle against Iwagakure's forces?"
   "Of course. The reports say he fought through tens of thousands of Iwa shinobi and survived." The Hokage's voice held an undertone of admiration. "A truly legendary feat."
   Danzo, however, had access to a different version of the events.
   His agents had obtained classified information.
   There were rumors that the Third Raikage had not fought alone. That someone else had stood by his side-an Uchiha with the Mangeky Sharingan.
   And as of now, the only confirmed wielder of the Mangeky Sharingan in Konoha was Uchiha Mikoto.
   Was it possible that she had fought alongside the Third Raikage against Iwa's overwhelming forces?
   Danzo kept this speculation to himself. There was no need to inform the Hokage of the Uchiha clan's secrets. Doing so would only complicate matters and hinder his own plans.
   Once this war ended, he would take matters into his own hands.
   If Uchiha Mikoto truly possessed the Mangeky Sharingan, then he needed to ensure that those eyes belonged to him.
   With those eyes... and the research he had gathered on Hashirama's cells...
   Danzo allowed himself a brief smirk while the others were still engrossed in the treaty.
   This era would soon belong to him.
   The Third Hokage, meanwhile, was lost in thought.
   Konoha's position in the war had suddenly shifted.
   If Kumogakure had surrendered, then Konoha was already at a massive advantage.
   And then, as if fate itself had chosen their victory, more news arrived.
   Not long after Kumogakure's surrender, Iwagakure-another major force in the war-also withdrew.
   Two of the five great shinobi nations, both retreating from the war?
   The Third Hokage exchanged glances with his advisors. The answer was clear:
   Konoha was on the verge of absolute victory.
   The Uchiha clan, led by Uchiha Mikoto, had crushed Kumogakure's forces at Black Cloud Forest.
   The squads under Uzumaki Kushina had obliterated Iwa's front-line battalions.
   Even the Hyga-led forces under Hyga Hikari had decimated Sunagakure's defenses.
   Good news kept pouring in.
   For the Third Hokage, it was an affirmation that Konoha was standing at the peak of power.
   "Hmph," he mused aloud, "Sunagakure, the weakest of the Five Nations, actually thought they could claim a share of Konoha's power? What a foolish dream."
   For the first time in this war, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt truly at ease.
   The surrender treaty from Kumogakure had initially seemed like a farce, a formality to buy time. But when they actually followed through-offering reparations, ceding land-it became clear that this was real.
   Kumogakure had signed an unequal treaty.
   They had given up.
   Hiruzen found it difficult to believe.
   "Could this truly be the same Kumogakure that once sought to abduct Hyga clan members? The same village that waged war for nothing but expansion?"
   A slow grin spread across his face. "Well then, let's see who else dares to challenge the might of Konoha!"
   The war was nearing its end.
   Besides the remaining skirmishes with Sunagakure, there were no major conflicts left.
   Konoha's victory in the Third Shinobi War was all but secured.
   And as the Third Hokage reflected on the battles that had led them to this moment, he felt a growing sense of pride.
   The shinobi he had nurtured-his students, their students-had turned Konoha into the strongest military power.
   He had once believed that the era of the Sannin and Konoha's White Fang was Konoha's golden age.
   But now...
   Now, he saw that he had underestimated Konoha's true potential.
   Konoha had surpassed its previous limits.
   And this, this was truly Konoha's greatest era.
   Just as he allowed himself a moment of satisfaction, a sudden knock on the door disrupted his thoughts.
   "Hokage-sama! Urgent report from the front lines!"
   Hiruzen's smile faded. "Enter."
   A shinobi rushed in, panting heavily.
   "Bad news, Lord Third! Kirigakure has launched an invasion on our eastern borders!"p
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 87: Chapter 87
   No, Third Hokage-sama, the Mist Shinobi have launched an attack on our borders."
   "Mist Shinobi?"
   Did they really think this was the time to jump in and try to grab a share of the spoils?
   How ridiculous.
   The Third Hokage's furrowed face curled into a slight smirk, carrying an air of disdain.
   Konoha had already crushed the Cloud and Stone Shinobi in succession-why would they be afraid of mere Mist Shinobi?
   While Konoha had secured a victory at Black Cloud Forest, it had not been the decisive battle against Cloud Shinobi. The forces led by Kushina had only managed to eliminate over five thousand Rock Shinobi. A victory was still a victory.
   But it was not enough to completely cripple the Rock Shinobi's core strength.
   Cloud Shinobi had chosen to withdraw, their leader, the Third Raikage, having witnessed firsthand the terrifying power of the Nine-Tails.
   Rock Shinobi, on the other hand, had been struck hard-not just by Cloud Shinobi, but by an enigmatic warrior wielding the Mangeky Sharingan. This unknown Uchiha had fought alongside the Third Raikage, dealing a devastating blow to Iwagakure's forces, costing them over twenty thousand shinobi.
   Even the mighty Land of Earth, one of the Five Great Nations, could not withstand such a massive loss.
   However, the mysterious wielder of the Mangeky Sharingan was not an Uchiha at all.
   And Konoha had not allied with Cloud Shinobi.
   Of course, the Third Tsuchikage, noki, was unaware of this.
   The Third Hokage had convinced himself that Konoha had achieved these victories through sheer strength alone.
   His pride swelled.
   Now, as Sand Shinobi and the newly arrived Mist Shinobi prepared their offensives, he barely regarded them as a threat.
   For the Land of Fire to stand alone against the four other Great Nations and emerge victorious would be a tale of legend in the shinobi world. And from the looks of the war so far, Konoha still held the upper hand.
   Having crushed both Cloud and Rock Shinobi, Hiruzen's confidence soared.
   1
   The Land of Fire was not so easily invaded.
   The more cards one held, the better.
   And Hiruzen was certain of his position.
   "Which of our forces is closest to the Mist Shinobi?" he asked.
   A messenger bowed. "Reporting, Lord Hokage. Jnin Namikaze Minato's unit is positioned closest."
   Namikaze Minato.
   Jiraiya's pupil.
   "Deploy Sarutobi Yaomaru to Minato's unit," Hiruzen ordered. "He will assume command. Make sure they teach the Mist Shinobi a lesson they won't forget."
   2
   "Understood, Lord Hokage."
   Tsunade's disciples-Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyga Hikari-were already making names for themselves on the battlefield.
   Jiraiya's student, Minato, was proving his talent as well.
   Hiruzen carefully assessed the situation with the Mist Shinobi.
   He appointed Sarutobi Yaomaru, a trusted member of his clan, as commander to ensure the war ended in Konoha's favor.
   He could not let other clans take the glory.
   As head of the Sarutobi clan and the village's Hokage, Hiruzen knew that elevating the Sarutobi name was crucial. If Yaomaru led Konoha to the final victory, the prestige of the Sarutobi clan would rise significantly.
   1
   Their influence in the village would grow stronger.
   And with Minato under Yaomaru's command, victory was almost guaranteed. Minato was powerful but easy to control. That made Hiruzen feel even more secure.
   The Sarutobi would bring this war to an end.
   It was the perfect scenario.
   A smirk stretched across the Third Hokage's face.
   Everything was going according to plan.
   On the battlefield.
   Kushina's second-in-command, Sarutobi Yaomaru, was reassigned to Minato's unit, assuming leadership.
   Not just Kushina's forces, but other squads-including those from the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi clans-were also reassigned under Yaomaru's command to reinforce Minato.
   2
   The Inuzuka and Aburame clans sent warriors as well.
   With ninjas from across Konoha's great clans uniting under Minato's unit, Sarutobi Yaomaru assumed leadership.
   An experienced warrior of the Second Shinobi War, Yaomaru was an elite Jnin deeply trusted by the Third Hokage.
   His placement in this role was no accident.
   Kushina had only been given a deputy position in order to keep a watchful eye on the Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   Now, Yaomaru commanded over ten thousand Konoha shinobi, alongside Minato and other elite clans, to face the Mist Shinobi.
   Meanwhile, Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto were assigned to reinforce Hyga Hikari.
   3
   Tsunade's disciples had been deployed together to face the Sand Shinobi.
   1
   To Hiruzen, this was the best decision.
   Kushina, Hikari, and Mikoto had once all trained under Tsunade.
   Their coordination was excellent.
   And, among the Five Great Nations, the military power of the Land of Wind was the weakest.
   Compared to the ten thousand-strong army under Yaomaru, Kushina's group appeared small.
   But that wasn't Kushina's concern.
   She was too busy reuniting with Mikoto.
   "Mikoto! I'm going to squeeze the life out of you!"
   The red-haired kunoichi lunged forward, wrapping her arms tightly around her best friend.
   Mikoto let out a small laugh, her face coloring slightly. "Kushina, stop that! There are people watching."
   "What are you embarrassed for? You're not a guy!"
   Mikoto wanted to say that Kushina's strength alone was enough to suffocate her.
   Far from Konoha, the war raged between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind in the Land of Rivers.
   After a long journey, Kushina and Mikoto finally met up with Hikari.
   Hikari, who had been fighting on her own for some time, had won several battles-but there was no one to share in her victories. To the Hyga clan and the rest of the Konoha forces, she was simply a cold and efficient leader.
   Now, seeing her friends, her confidence soared.
   Inside the command tent, the three kunoichi sat together.
   Hikari briefed them on the current situation with the Sand Shinobi.
   But Kushina was more focused on something else.
   With a smirk, she eyed Hikari's vest. "Hey, Hikari, haven't seen you in a while... but wow, you really filled out your vest!"
   From deep within Kushina's mind, Kurama nearly choked.
   Was this how girls talked to each other? Or was Kushina just a pervert?
   1
   Hikari and Mikoto both rolled their eyes.
   It seemed they were used to this by now.
   Hikari smirked. "Kushina, yours isn't exactly small either."
   Only in front of these two did Hikari let down her guard.
   Kushina cackled. "Let's confirm, shall we? Mikoto, don't think you can run away!"
   With that, the tent erupted into playful chaos.
   Nothing had changed since their academy days.
   Perhaps, despite the war, some things never did.
   Laughter filled the camp.
   Meanwhile, across the battlefield, Sand Shinobi suffered in misery.
   2
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 88: Chapter 88 : Sand Shinobi: In Poor , But I'm Fierce
   3
   The Land of Wind, Sunagakure!
   Baki, Rasa, and Karura were the key figures leading the Sand Shinobi forces.
   4
   They commanded three separate armies, each advancing toward the Land of Fire from different directions. The Land of Rivers was merely a stepping stone in their conquest.
   Back in Sunagakure, the Third Kazekage, Chiyo, and Ebiz orchestrated the strategy from behind the scenes.
   The Third Kazekage was well aware that both the Rock Shinobi of Iwagakure and the Cloud Shinobi of Kumogakure had withdrawn from the war. However, that didn't mean Sunagakure had to follow suit.
   News from the frontlines confirmed that the Third Raikage had single-handedly annihilated a massive Iwagakure force. Moreover, the battle between Kumogakure and Konohagakure had also ended in failure for the Cloud Shinobi.
   Both Iwagakure and Kumogakure had suffered severe losses and were forced to retreat.
   But Sunagakure remained undeterred.
   Tsunade, the legendary medical ninja, was absent from the battlefield.
   Chiyo was confident in her poison-no one but Tsunade could counter it.
   Furthermore, the previous One-Tail Jinchriki had mysteriously died years ago, and word had spread across the ninja world that Sunagakure no longer possessed a tailed beast.
   Thus, the Sand Shinobi sought to exploit this war to extract the maximum benefits from Konohagakure and the Land of Fire.
   "Lord Kazekage, we have an update!"
   A Sand Shinobi intelligence officer rushed forward.
   "The Mist Shinobi of Kirigakure have also launched an assault on Konohagakure. Thirteen of Konoha's main forces are currently engaged in battle with them."
   The Third Kazekage smirked.
   This was precisely the outcome he had hoped for.
   Although the Hyga clan had been a constant thorn in Sunagakure's side, their reinforcements were insignificant. There was nothing to fear.
   1
   Besides, the Land of Rivers was mostly desert-terrain that favored the Sand Shinobi.
   "Do we know the identity of the Hyga clan's reinforcements?"
   "Not yet, but we will find out soon."
   "Very well. Inform Karura to launch the attack immediately."
   "Yes, Lord Kazekage!"
   The Frontline - Land of Rivers
   "Lord Karura, we have located the Hyga clan's encampment, but they appear to have two additional reinforcements."
   Karura studied the map.
   The Dage Desert had several key water sources, making it an ideal camping site-perfect for both defense and a tactical retreat if necessary.
   The Konoha forces had chosen their position wisely.
   However, they had underestimated Sunagakure's dominance over desert warfare.
   Karura had received intelligence from the village-Konoha's main forces were fully occupied with Kirigakure's assault.
   The Hyga had inflicted several defeats upon the Sand Shinobi recently, but this time, Karura intended to turn the tide.
   Under the cover of night, Karura led her forces towards the Ingo Desert.
   "Third Eye of Sand!"
   Using her unique sensory ability, Karura gathered chakra-infused sand, forming an all-seeing eye that ascended into the air.
   Blending seamlessly with the dust-filled winds, it was nearly undetectable.
   As the eye surveyed the enemy camp, Karura spotted familiar symbols-Hyga.
   But there was another.
   The crimson and black crest of the Uchiha clan.
   1
   So the reinforcements were Uchiha.
   Sharingan and Byakugan together.
   No wonder Konoha had sent so few troops.
   Karura gritted her teeth.
   "Damn Konoha... Do they think so little of us? Do they truly believe such a small force can defeat Sunagakure?"
   Suddenly-
   "Eight Trigrams Air Palm!"
   A concentrated burst of chakra was fired into the sky.
   Boom!
   A powerful shockwave dispersed the sands, shattering Karura's Sand Eye instantly.
   Karura's eyes widened in the darkness.
   She had been careful-how had they detected her?
   Even with the Byakugan, all they should have seen was swirling sand.
   1
   "Damn it... we've been exposed. But no matter."
   Karura smirked.
   The Hyga had sensed something, but they hadn't seen her directly.
   It was Kushina Uzumaki who had detected the malicious intent.
   "Kushina, your sensory ability is incredible!"
   "Of course!" Kushina grinned. "Hikari, Mikoto, and I are here. There's no need to worry."
   From atop the Gobi Desert cliffs, the Konoha Shinobi looked down at the advancing Sand Shinobi.
   1
   Karura believed she had moved undetected.
   She was wrong.
   She had walked straight into a trap set by Kushina, Hyga Hikari, and Uchiha Mikoto.
   "Oh? So we've been lured in?" Karura chuckled.
   There was no panic in her voice.
   Her forces remained calm as well.
   Because this desert belonged to the Sand Shinobi.
   Hyga Hikari pointed at Karura.
   "Kushina, Mikoto, that's Karura, an Elite Jnin of the Sand. She's strong, but I've beaten her back multiple times."
   Kushina smirked. "Oh? Is that so? Sounds like a cute little sister from the Sand needs a lesson."
   Karura scoffed. "Tch. Don't get cocky, Hyga. We've never settled the score properly."
   In truth, Karura had always retreated before their fights could reach a conclusion.
   But that was by design.
   Each retreat had been an attempt to lure Hyga Hikari's forces into a Sand Shinobi ambush.
   Yet Hikari had always sensed the traps, stopping just short of disaster.
   The stalemate had persisted ever since.
   A nearby Sand Shinobi suddenly paled.
   "Lord Karura, that woman-she's the Blood-Red Flash of Konoha!"
   Karura's mind froze.
   She had been so focused on Hikari that she had ignored the others.
   Now that she looked closely...
   The long red hair, the fierce eyes, the undeniable presence.
   This was Uzumaki Kushina.
   The Blood-Red Flash.
   No wonder Konoha had left such a small force.
   Was she the true reason?
   Kushina laughed. "Oh? You recognized me? Seems like my reputation is growing as big as my-"
   Mikoto and Hikari rolled their eyes.
   Kushina was shameless.
   "Hikari, Mikoto, I think I'll make friends with this little Sand Shinobi."
   Kushina bit down on a strand of her red hair, flashing a dangerous grin as she took the lead into battle.
   2
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 89: Chapter 89 : The Power Of Shukaku
   1
   Kushina clenched a handful of her vibrant red hair between her teeth, her fiery determination evident as she sprinted toward the battlefield.
   "Suna shinobi, my dear little sister, don't be afraid!"
   Her consciousness momentarily drifted into the vast, dark space of her seal.
   "Kurama, if we take down Suna, this war should be over, right?"
   "No," the deep, growling voice of the Nine-Tails rumbled. "The Mist will still be a threat. The Third Hokage is about to make a crucial mistake."
   Kushina smirked. "Oh? Then I'll be looking forward to that."
   Watching her reckless charge, Hyga Hikari and Uchiha Mikoto had no choice but to follow, unwilling to let her face the enemy alone.
   Suddenly, a fierce gust of wind accompanied by chakra-infused sand rushed toward them. At the center of it stood Karura, her piercing gaze locked onto Kushina. With a swift movement of her hand, the air around Kushina thickened as an invisible force tried to crush her.
   "Sand Coffin."
   "You're starting with your strongest technique? My little sister really isn't cute."
   The pressure tightened, and Kushina's body was engulfed by the dense sand. For a moment, it seemed like she had been swallowed whole.
   A crimson light flashed. In an instant, Karura's Sand Coffin shattered, exploding in a burst of chakra-infused debris. Karura's eyes widened in disbelief.
   "Is this the famed Red Flash of Konoha? Impressive."
   It was the first time anyone had broken free of her technique so easily. But speed alone wasn't enough-this was a battlefield dominated by sand. No matter how fast Kushina was, she couldn't outrun the desert itself.
   Karura spread her arms and slammed her palms into the earth.
   "Sand Tsunami!"
   The entire desert responded, shifting like a living entity. A monstrous wave of sand surged forward, swallowing Kushina whole within seconds. The crushing weight of the sand only intensified as Karura pressed her hands down.
   "Sand Burial!"
   A massive surge of pressure descended, crushing everything beneath it.
   "It's over. Konoha's Red Flash has been buried."
   Konoha's forces gasped in horror. Even the Uchiha and Hyga clans, known for their composure, showed signs of unease.
   "No way... Did she really lose?"
   "That attack was too wide! There was nowhere to escape."
   "No! Kushina-sama isn't someone who would fall that easily! She's the one who destroyed an entire battalion of Iwa shinobi!"
   Despite the uncertainty among the troops, two individuals remained unfazed.
   Uchiha Mikoto, the rising star of the Uchiha clan.
   Hyga Hikari, the formidable leader of the Hyga.
   They knew Kushina's strength better than anyone. Karura's attack was powerful, but it wasn't enough to end her.
   Meanwhile, Suna's forces erupted in cheers.
   "Lady Karura has taken down Konoha's Red Flash!"
   "As expected of our strongest kunoichi!"
   Karura exhaled deeply, her hands still embedded in the sand. Her momentary relief was shattered by a familiar, playful voice echoing from beneath the desert.
   "Suna shinobi, thanks for the sand bath!"
   Karura's blood ran cold. Her golden eyes widened as she saw Kushina emerging from the quicksand, completely unharmed. A few strands of red hair still clutched between her teeth, her mischievous grin made her look more like a demon than a human.
   "Little sister, I heard you control sand. What a coincidence-I'm feeling playful today too."
   Kushina raised her hands, and the ground beneath them shifted. A massive surge of sand, almost identical to Karura's, surged toward the Suna forces.
   A stunned silence fell over the battlefield.
   "How... How is a Konoha ninja controlling sand?!"
   Even Mikoto and Hikari exchanged glances, their minds racing. Mikoto's Sharingan spun as she analyzed the technique.
   Inside the sealed space, Kushina was laughing wildly.
   "Kurama, is this the power of Shukaku?"
   "Hmph," the fox snorted. "That stupid tanuki's power is nothing compared to mine, but yes."
   Kushina's connection to the tailed beasts allowed her to manipulate sand with even greater precision than Karura. After all, nobody understood sand better than the One-Tail itself.
   As the two waves of sand collided, the earth trembled from the impact. The sheer force shook the battlefield, sending weaker shinobi stumbling.
   Karura gritted her teeth, trying to reinforce her attack, but within moments, Kushina's control over the sand overwhelmed her own. The Konoha kunoichi's wave of sand crashed down, swallowing the Suna shinobi in an instant.
   "Fall back! Retreat!"
   The once-confident Suna forces now screamed in panic, their morale shattered.
   Karura clenched her fists. "Why...? How does she have this power?!"
   Her mind raced. The sensation of Kushina's sand-it felt disturbingly familiar.
   No... it couldn't be.
   A sinking feeling crept into her chest as realization dawned upon her.
   Meanwhile, Kushina grinned, watching the retreating enemy. "Kurama, Shukaku's abilities are really handy!"
   "Hmph, of course. That tanuki has been manipulating sand for centuries. Compared to him, these humans are mere children."
   Kushina's eyes gleamed. "I'm not letting them get away."
   She turned to her allies. "Hikari, Mikoto, I'm going after my cute little sister."
   Without another word, she vanished in a crimson blur.
   Hikari and Mikoto sighed in unison.
   "There she goes again," Mikoto muttered.
   Hikari shook his head. "We should follow her. She may be strong, but this is still war."
   Mikoto turned to Uchiha Fugaku. "Hold the line here. We'll be back."
   Fugaku watched as they departed, sighing. Kushina was reckless, always diving headfirst into battle without a second thought. But despite her hotheaded nature, he couldn't help but admire her strength.
   He glanced at the battlefield, where the remnants of Kushina's attack were still evident.
   Kushina... and Minato. Two rising stars of Konoha.
   While Kushina was a storm of raw power, Minato was the calm, unshakable force-a genius in every sense of the word. Handsome, intelligent, and kind, Minato was respected by all who knew him.
   Fugaku smirked. "In the end, Minato's way of fighting might be the smarter one."
   6
   Elsewhere, Karura led her surviving forces through the desert, her mind racing.
   "Lady Karura, the Red Flash is pursuing us! Alongside Hyga Hikari and an Uchiha!"
   Three of Konoha's strongest warriors.
   She should have been worried, but instead, a cold smile formed on her lips.
   "Perfect. Let them come."
   Karura had been trying to lure Hyga Hikari into a trap for weeks, but the Hyga leader had always been too cautious. However, Kushina...
   That woman was impulsive, reckless.
   And now, she was playing right into Karura's hands.
   Karura's grip tightened.
   "Kushina Uzumaki... I need to know. Where did you get the power to control sand?"
   The answer terrified her more than the battlefield itself.
   1
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 90: Chapter 90 : Magnet Style: Rasengan
   1
   It's terrifying to think about!~
   At this moment, Kushina couldn't afford to be distracted by such thoughts.
   1
   The priority was clear-they needed to find a way to lure these three major forces of Konoha into the trap.
   Behind her, Mikoto Uchiha, Hikari Hyuga, and Kushina Uzumaki were chasing at full speed.
   Hikari activated her Byakugan and spoke cautiously, "Kushina, that shinobi from the Land of Wind is deliberately leading us into a trap."
   Previously, it was just Hikari alone.
   She was a single target, an easy one to abandon.
   But now, things were different.
   "A trap?" Kushina repeated before grinning widely.
   Mikoto and Hikari exchanged glances, understanding the weight of the situation.
   Kushina, however, seemed unfazed. "Mikoto, Hikari, don't hesitate. Just follow me."
   They continued pursuit until, up ahead, Karura, the kunoichi from Sunagakure, suddenly came to a stop.
   Kushina let go of the lock of crimson hair she had been chewing absentmindedly. "Hey, little Sand Shinobi, done running?"
   Karura smirked. "Run? Why would I run? I led you here on purpose."
   Silence stretched between them for a few seconds.
   The atmosphere grew tense.
   Kushina turned to her teammates. "Hey, Mikoto, Hikari, did you hear that? We walked right into her trap."
   Mikoto and Hikari nodded seriously, already sensing the shift in the battlefield.
   "We've been caught," Mikoto stated flatly.
   Kushina's tone remained oddly neutral. "Are all the shinobi from suna this reckless? Falling into our trap so easily..."
   Karura's expression darkened. She had never been so blatantly underestimated.
   In Sunagakure, she was the strongest candidate for the title of the Fourth Kazekage.
   4
   Chiyo and Ebiz were growing old.
   Rasa and Baki, both elite Jnin of the Sand, were skilled, but they couldn't surpass her.
   She, Karura, was the princess of Sunagakure!
   6
   "You fools, allow me to demonstrate the true power of the Sand!"
   Rumble-
   The ground beneath them trembled violently.
   The sand under their feet shifted, beginning to spiral downward into a vortex.
   This was Quicksand Vortex-a far deadlier trap than any swamp or pitfall.
   Anyone caught in its grasp was doomed to be swallowed into the depths of the earth.
   Karura let out a triumphant laugh. "You three will be buried five hundred meters beneath the ground, unable to move. This is your grave."
   Her gaze landed on Kushina, eyes filled with amusement. "Red Flash, your famed speed is useless here. No matter how fast you are, you can't outrun quicksand."
   From Karura's perspective, the infamous "Red-Hot Habanero" was naive. Too easily deceived.
   And she had dragged two of her comrades down with her.
   Mikoto and Hikari stood ready, waiting for Kushina's command.
   "Kushina, what now?" Hikari asked, her tone edged with concern.
   "What else? Kushina brought us here; she's responsible for getting us out," Mikoto quipped.
   Kushina sighed dramatically. "Fine, fine. I'll take responsibility."
   She shut her eyes, her consciousness sinking into the sealed space where the Nine-Tails lay.
   "Kurama, can you lend me some of One-Tail's power?"
   "No need," Kurama rumbled. "There's a better way."
   "A better way?"
   "Trust me. Let me take control."
   In an instant, Kushina's eyes snapped open, their bright blue hue replaced by deep crimson slits.
   3
   A pair of massive, butterfly-like wings emerged from her back-blue-purple in color, wrapped in a layer of red chakra.
   Awe-inspiring and terrifying at the same time.
   Karura's eyes widened in shock. "What the hell is that?!"
   1
   With a single beat of her wings, Kushina shot into the sky, carrying Mikoto and Hikari along with her.
   This was the secret technique of the Peacock Clan, fused with the chakra of the Nine-Tails.
   Hikari, still reeling from the sensation of flight, pouted. "Kushina, you were hiding this from me? Hmph."
   Mikoto, on the other hand, had already deduced the truth.
   This wasn't Kushina's ability. It was Kurama's.
   She sighed quietly, thinking to herself. How long can she keep this a secret from Hikari?
   1
   Meanwhile, down below, the Sand Shinobi looked up, their faces filled with disbelief.
   "They're flying?!" one of them gasped.
   2
   Karura gritted her teeth. Only the Third Tsuchikage is known for flight. How is this possible?!
   Her carefully planned trap had become completely useless.
   A complete failure.
   Kushina, hovering high in the air, smirked. "Hey, Sand Kunoichi, let me show you how real sand is used."
   With a wave of her hand, Kushina manipulated the sand below, halting the Quicksand Vortex entirely.
   The sheer scope of the jutsu had extended for miles in radius.
   Yet, just like that, it was stopped.
   Even Karura's forces had failed to halt it before.
   "Sand Burial!"
   The ground rumbled as Kushina conjured a massive pyramid of hardened sand, trapping dozens of Sand Shinobi within it.
   Karura, standing at the very top, felt a creeping sense of dread.
   This power... it felt familiar.
   Kushina grinned. "Surprised? This is the power of your own village's Tailed Beast. The power of Shukaku!"
   Karura's pupils contracted. Shukaku?!
   That was why the chakra felt so eerily familiar.
   A terrible realization dawned upon her.
   She couldn't win.
   But even so, she would fight to the bitter end.
   She clapped her hands together, ready to launch a desperate attack.
   In a blur, Kushina appeared in front of her.
   "Don't move, little princess."
   In that instant, Kushina lived up to her title as the Red-Hot Habanero.
   "Magnet Style: Rasengan!"
   The spiraling sphere of chakra was laced with black sealing runes.
   As soon as it struck Karura's chest, her body froze.
   The attack itself wasn't lethal, but its sealing properties were absolute.
   Karura could no longer move.
   Powerless.
   Completely at Kushina's mercy.
   A terrible sense of defeat washed over her.
   Had Konoha really only sent two small squads?
   She had lost.
   And a defeated warrior had no right to claim bravery.
   Closing her eyes, she accepted her fate.
   "Red-Hot Habanero," Karura whispered, her voice steady despite her predicament. "Don't expect to get any information about the Sand from me. Do what you must."
   At this moment, she was prepared for death.
   1
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 19 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 91: Chapter 91 : Extorting Confessions through Torture
   Magnet Release: Rasengan!
   It was a technique that fused Shukaku's Magnet Release with the Rasengan, granting it a powerful sealing effect.
   2
   When Karura witnessed this, her heart trembled.
   So this was the power of the One-Tailed Beast, Shukaku?
   No wonder it felt so familiar.
   A chilling thought crept into her mind. The mysterious death of Sunagakure's last Jinchriki, just a few years ago-could it have been her doing?
   The woman standing before her now...
   Could she be the one who stole the Tailed Beast from Bunpuku's body?
   It was the only explanation.
   Otherwise, how could she wield Shukaku's power?
   "You damn Konoha Shinobi... filthy predators."
   Karura cursed inwardly.
   She had conveniently forgotten that in this war, it was the Sand Shinobi who had been the aggressors.
   "It was you! You killed our Jinchriki!"
   Karura's voice was sharp with rage as she glared at Kushina Uzumaki.
   But Kushina ignored her.
   Instead, she closed her eyes, her consciousness slipping into the sealed space within her.
   A moment later, a shift occurred. The battle-hardened warrior, hidden within Kushina's mind, briefly took control, swiftly subduing Karura before retreating. He wanted to see what Kushina would do next.
   Kushina returned to the sealed space, facing her own Tailed Beast with a smile.
   "Kurama, thanks a lot. Now, let's see how I handle this cute little Sand kunoichi."
   Kill their Jinchriki? Kushina scoffed at the accusation.
   "Little sister, that old Jinchriki of yours was imprisoned his whole life. Is that how you Sand Shinobi treat your own?"
   "All he wanted was to see the world beyond his walls. Was that such a crime?"
   "You..."
   Karura had no words to counter her.
   It was true. When the Sand Shinobi had found Bunpuku's body, there had been no wounds. No signs of battle.
   Had he... given up Shukaku voluntarily?
   Karura's mind spun.
   She had always opposed Sunagakure's treatment of their Jinchriki. But back then, her voice had not carried enough weight to make a difference.
   The village had agreed that the One-Tail's power should be controlled through absolute confinement.
   There had been nothing she could do about it.
   But now-this Konoha kunoichi had taken their Tailed Beast, right under their noses.
   It was unthinkable.
   She knew better than anyone what Shukaku meant to Sunagakure.
   The One-Tail had resided in the Land of Wind for generations, its chakra shaping the very people who lived there. It was the reason Magnet Release and Sand Manipulation had become so prominent among their Shinobi.
   For centuries, Sunagakure had refined its abilities based on Shukaku's presence.
   And when it came to controlling sand, Shukaku was the absolute master.
   "Little sister," Kushina grinned, tilting her head mockingly. "I've caught you now."
   Karura lifted her chin defiantly.
   "Hmph! Kill me if you want! But don't expect me to talk."
   Kushina let out a teasing sigh.
   "Such a shame. You're pretty cute, but I prefer long, straight black hair over short hair."
   Karura froze.
   What?
   Why was this woman suddenly commenting on her appearance?!
   What did her hair have to do with anything?
   Kushina continued, looking her up and down with an exaggerated expression of pity.
   "Tsk, tsk. And your figure isn't all that impressive, either. You say you're the princess of Sunagakure? You look more like Princess Flat-chest to me."
   3
   Karura's entire body burned with humiliation.
   No one had ever spoken to her like this before!
   Her face flushed red with anger, then blue with mortification.
   If anyone in Sunagakure had dared, they would have been executed on the spot.
   But here she was-at the mercy of a grinning red-haired devil.
   At that moment, two more Kunoichi joined the scene.
   Mikoto Uchiha and Hikari Hyuga.
   Hikari, mimicking Kushina, crossed her arms and smirked.
   "You can run, but you can't escape!"
   Karura's blood boiled.
   1
   These Konoha kunoichi-what the hell did they want from her?
   "What do you plan to do?!" she demanded.
   Kushina turned to her companions. "Mikoto, Hikari, what should we do?"
   The two kunoichi exchanged looks, then shrugged.
   "Kushina, what do you want to do?"
   A mischievous smile spread across Kushina's face.
   Karura stiffened.
   That smile... it sent a chill down her spine.
   "What am I going to do?" Kushina repeated. "Oh, nothing much. Just a little... torture."
   Torture?
   Karura's resolve hardened. If they expected her to beg for mercy, they were mistaken.
   She had already resigned herself to death.
   But then... Kushina did something completely unexpected.
   She walked around Karura, took a handful of her own long red hair, and brought it to her nose, inhaling deeply.
   The gesture was bizarre-intimate yet unsettling.
   Karura clenched her fists.
   "What the hell are they playing at? If you want to kill me, then kill me already!"
   That was Karura's only thought at that moment.
   Then, Kushina's sly smirk returned.
   "Sister Sand Shinobi, what a pity. If the three of us were men... well, you would've been executed by now."
   Then-she struck.
   Her hands darted forward, fingers dancing over Karura's sides, her armpits-
   Tickling.
   Karura's entire body spasmed.
   No.
   No way.
   She would not...
   She bit her lip, muscles tensing, refusing to laugh.
   But Kushina was ruthless.
   Her fingers moved with an almost supernatural precision, targeting every sensitive spot.
   "Ahahaha-!"
   4
   The laughter tore from Karura's throat despite her best efforts to suppress it.
   It was elegant at first-then feral.
   Her expression twisted, eyes glistening with unshed tears.
   Kushina did not let up.
   Her fingers danced up and down Karura's sides, over her ribs, even down to her knees.
   Karura thrashed, breathless.
   By the time Kushina finally relented, Karura was gasping for air, her entire body trembling with exhaustion.
   She didn't even have the strength to call Kushina a bastard anymore.
   Mikoto and Hikari had watched the entire ordeal in stunned silence.
   "...That was... not what I expected," Mikoto muttered.
   "I thought we were going to carve up her face," Hikari added.
   Instead... tickling?
   Yet, somehow, it had been far more effective.
   Karura was utterly drained.
   Kushina beamed with satisfaction.
   "Well? Have you seen my terror now?"
   Karura, still catching her breath, glared weakly.
   "Bastard... Red-Hot Habanero... You should have just killed me..."
   "Oh? Still talking back? Want to go for round two?"
   Kushina wiggled her fingers menacingly.
   4
   Karura snapped her mouth shut.
   Her voice softened.
   "...What do you want?"
   Kushina smirked.
   "Simple. Sunagakure withdraws from this war."
   Karura's eyes darkened.
   "Never. Even if I agreed, my village would not."
   Her voice was unwavering.
   Sunagakure... would never retreat
   -----
   Note : No Yuri '
   18
   -------------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   comment 24 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 92: Chapter 92 : Conquest By Force
   1
   Kurama felt it was time.
   It was time to end the Third Great Ninja War.
   The Sand Village was not the main battlefield.
   The real battle lay with the Mist Village.
   And it was about to end here.
   Within the sealed space, a voice called out.
   "Lord Kurama, this woman refuses to retreat. What should I do?"
   "Simple." Kurama's deep voice rumbled with amusement.
   "Then we conquer by force."
   Kushina and the others had only one goal: to end this battle quickly.
   They didn't fight for Konoha's sake. They didn't owe Konoha anything.
   This was just a necessary step. Once the Mist Village fell, it would be time to turn on Konoha itself.
   Soon, the Third Hokage, Danzo, Homura, Koharu, and the rest of Konoha's corrupt council would be removed.
   And the Uchiha Clan would return to power.
   They would reclaim their rightful place at the center of the village.
   Kushina's crimson pupils changed, twisting into the ominous, vertical slits of the Nine-Tails.
   Kurama took control once more.
   A chilling pressure filled the battlefield.
   Karura, the formidable Sand kunoichi, felt an instinctive fear creeping up her spine.
   The aura around Kushina had transformed, no longer human.
   The blood-red haze in her eyes exuded pure malice. Looking directly at her was like staring into the abyss of death.
   A shiver coursed through Karura's body, despite the desert heat.
   Her heart pounded.
   "Why is the Red Hot-Blooded Habanero radiating such a monstrous presence?" she thought, gritting her teeth.
   "Little Sand kunoichi, you still refuse to retreat?"
   Kushina's voice dripped with amusement. "After this, I doubt your village will dare to continue."
   Karura stood her ground, exhaling sharply. "You think you can make the Sand Village bow? You have no idea how stubborn our elders are."
   Kushina grinned wickedly.
   2
   She bit down on a strand of her own fiery red hair, stepping back several meters.
   Then, she raised one hand to the sky.
   A massive, swirling sphere of raw chakra condensed in her palm, flickering with black and purple energy.
   Karura's eyes widened in horror.
   "T-That's-!"
   She barely had time to process what she was seeing before Kushina hurled the Tailed Beast Bomb skyward.
   The massive orb of destruction soared over Karura's head, missing her by inches before flying into the distance.
   Then, the world shook.
   A deafening explosion erupted, splitting the desert horizon apart.
   A distant mountain-once a towering landmark-was obliterated in an instant.
   Nothing remained but a crater of dust and shattered earth.
   Karura's breath hitched in her throat.
   This... was the power of a Tailed Beast.
   Unmatched.
   Terrifying.
   Kushina smirked, crossing her arms.
   "How many of those do you think the Sand Village can withstand?"
   Tailed Beast Bombs-destructive techniques wielded only by fully synchronized Jinchriki-were capable of leveling entire villages.
   The Sand Village... had no way to counter them.
   Karura swallowed hard.
   Had Kushina... become a perfect Jinchriki?
   A true master of the Nine-Tails' power?
   A wild Tailed Beast could be suppressed.
   But a Jinchriki in full control? They were far deadlier.
   The Sand's greatest strength, the One-Tail, paled in comparison to a being that could freely unleash the power of the Nine-Tails.
   Sand techniques, magnet-style techniques... all meaningless against this level of raw power.
   A crushing realization dawned on Karura.
   The Sand had already lost.
   There was no victory here.
   Their only option was retreat.
   Karura clenched her fists, suppressing the shame swelling inside her.
   She said nothing.
   Just gave a slow, defeated nod.
   Kurama chuckled in satisfaction.
   Kushina sighed, breaking Karura's seal.
   "Heh... Little Sand kunoichi."
   She leaned in close, whispering with a smirk. "Your people aren't my real enemy."
   Karura tensed, her expression wary.
   Kushina's eyes gleamed with dark amusement.
   "Once this war is over, we'll be tearing Konoha apart."
   Mikoto stepped forward, her Sharingan spinning.
   "And when that day comes, every single one of Konoha's corrupt leaders will be dealt with."
   1
   Karura's lips parted in shock.
   They weren't fighting for Konoha?
   They were planning to destroy it?
   Before she could say anything, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari vanished, disappearing into the desert winds.
   Karura was left alone, a stunned silence hanging in the air.
   Her mind raced, replaying their words.
   Sand Village is not the enemy.
   They want to turn Konoha upside down.
   A coup.
   A brutal, merciless coup against their own village.
   Kushina's sheer power... her monstrous confidence...
   She wasn't lying.
   If that woman became Hokage... the entire world would change.
   Karura shuddered at the thought.
   What would happen to the Fire Country if Konoha fell into her hands?
   A village ruled by someone like that...
   It would be terrifying.
   Yet... undeniably exhilarating.
   Suddenly, a different memory surfaced in Karura's mind.
   Kushina's final parting words.
   Something about... food?
   Her expression darkened.
   "Princess ? Not eating well? Not feeling anything?"
   Karura blinked.
   Then it hit her.
   During their encounter, that damn woman had touched her.
   Her entire body.
   Karura's face turned crimson in an instant.
   She looked down at herself.
   The desert stretched on before her, flat and endless.
   A vast, unforgiving plain.
   Her hands clenched at her sides.
   Kushina... that damn Red Hot-Blooded Habanero... had just called her flat.
   A deadly silence fell over the battlefield.
   Then, Karura's entire body trembled with fury.
   "Damn her! Who is she calling flat?!"
   She spun around, pointing at a nearby Sand shinobi.
   "You! Come here!"
   The unfortunate soldier stiffened, saluting instantly. "Y-Yes, Lady Karura?"
   "Do I look small to you?"
   The shinobi blinked. "Small, my lady? Are you referring to-?"
   "Anything!"
   The shinobi hesitated.
   Then, with complete sincerity, he responded, "Yes, Lady Karura. You appear very small. In age and in stature."
   11
   A deadly silence followed.
   The other Sand shinobi held their breaths.
   Karura's eye twitched.
   Her right hand snapped upward.
   "Sand Coffin!"
   "L-Lady Karura, wait! I didn't mean it like that!"
   The shinobi's screams filled the air as he was encased in a crushing embrace of sand.
   Of course, Karura didn't actually kill him.
   She merely let him experience the sensation of impending death.
   "Do you know what you did wrong?" she asked coldly.
   "I-I understand! I was wrong! Please forgive me!"
   Though, in truth, he had no idea what mistake he had even made.
   As the war raged on, Karura stood in silence, her mind no longer on the battlefield.
   But on the chaos that was soon to engulf Konoha.
   And on the dangerous, fiery-haired woman at the center of it all.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 93: Chapter 93 : Hiruzen: I Will Be Greatest Hokage
   7
   The Land of Wind, Sunagakure.
   Karura led the army back to the village. She reported everything she had encountered to the Third Kazekage, Granny Chiyo, Ebiz, and the other high-ranking officials of the Sand Village.
   The Red-Hot Habanero. The Crimson Flash.
   A Jinchriki of the One-Tail.
   And the terrifying Tailed Beast Bomb.
   The Third Kazekage was horrified. He had never imagined that the death of the previous One-Tail Jinchriki, Fenfu, was linked to Konoha.
   2
   Furthermore, the Red-Hot Habanero had infiltrated their forces undetected.
   Just the thought of that woman-now a perfect Jinchriki-slipping into Sunagakure and launching a Tailed Beast Bomb was terrifying.
   1
   If she attacked them directly, Sunagakure would be wiped off the map.
   The Third Kazekage shuddered at the thought.
   But what unsettled him even more was the fact that this woman had gained full control over the One-Tail's power.
   She was already a perfect Jinchriki.
   Sunagakure had spent years attempting to tame Shukaku, yet they had never succeeded. And now, a foreign kunoichi had stolen that power for herself.
   Upon hearing Karura's report, the Third Kazekage's expression darkened. He had no reason to doubt her. Karura was the princess of Sunagakure, an Elite Jnin, and one of the village's strongest shinobi. She had no reason to lie.
   Moreover, the Sand Shinobi under her command had seen it firsthand.
   They had watched as the Red-Hot Habanero obliterated an entire mountain with a single Tailed Beast Bomb.
   That was the raw, unfiltered power of a tailed beast.
   The war council chamber fell into silence.
   The Third Kazekage. Granny Chiyo. Ebiz.
   All of them wore grim expressions.
   Finally, the Third Kazekage exhaled slowly.
   Like Iwagakure and Kumogakure before them, Sunagakure would withdraw from the war.
   Konoha was simply too powerful.
   And the rumors-they only made matters worse.
   The Third Raikage had not been the only one responsible for Iwagakure's crushing defeat. A member of the Uchiha Clan had played a part as well.
   And that Uchiha wielded the Mangeky Sharingan.
   The techniques he had used were even more terrifying than the Third Raikage's legendary strength.
   The Third Raikage was a man who prided himself on his unbreakable defense and unstoppable offense.
   Yet even he had not fought alone.
   The Third Kazekage could not shake the feeling that Kumogakure and Konoha had joined forces behind the scenes. That their so-called "conflicts" were nothing more than a smokescreen.
   And now, with the knowledge of the Red-Hot Habanero's power, there was no reason to continue this war.
   Like the Third Tsuchikage, the Third Kazekage decided to retreat.
   With that, the primary players in the Third Great Ninja War had dwindled.
   The only two great nations still locked in battle were the Land of Fire's Konoha and the Land of Water's Kirigakure.
   A true clash of fire and water.
   The heart of this war.
   Karura had withheld one crucial detail from the Kazekage-something the Red-Hot Habanero had told her personally.
   That once the war was over, she planned to lead a coup in Konoha.
   But Karura had no way of knowing if Kushina was serious or merely bluffing.
   Or if she had some hidden agenda.
   It was not worth mentioning.
   But the things she had seen with her own eyes? The One-Tail's power, the Tailed Beast Bomb?
   Those were undeniable facts.
   In the end, pulling out of the war would benefit Sunagakure greatly. They could focus on rebuilding and strengthening their forces.
   After the meeting, Granny Chiyo returned home. As soon as she arrived, she saw Sasori controlling his puppets, "Mother" and "Father."
   Sasori, ever perceptive, glanced at her.
   "Grandmother, is the war ending?"
   "Yes," Chiyo replied. "Our shinobi will no longer be sent to the battlefield."
   Sasori narrowed his eyes. "Good. These puppets are too weak."
   In the past, he had wanted puppets for companionship.
   Now, he craved power.
   Three days later, as Iwagakure and Kumogakure withdrew, Sunagakure officially announced its retreat.
   The news spread across the entire ninja world.
   The conflicts between smaller nations and minor villages were insignificant.
   Only two major players remained:
   Konoha and Kirigakure.
   The battle that would decide the fate of the Third Great Ninja War was upon them.
   Land of Fire. Konoha. The Hokage's Office.
   Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen read the latest report and grinned from ear to ear.
   "Excellent. Sunagakure has withdrawn."
   Now, Konoha had only one enemy left: Kirigakure.
   If Konoha could crush them, the war would end in their favor.
   And history would forever remember the Land of Fire as the nation that stood alone against the rest of the world-and won.
   Such a victory would be unprecedented.
   Hiruzen could already see it.
   His name would be etched into history as the Hokage who led Konoha to its greatest triumph.
   No other leader could boast such an accomplishment.
   The Third Hokage-the one who singlehandedly guided Konoha to victory against the other four great nations.
   The strongest Hokage.
   Stronger than the First. Stronger than the Second.
   13
   After all, how many of Konoha's citizens had actually seen Hashirama Senju in battle?
   Who was left to remember the strength of Tobirama Senju?
   But him? Everyone would see his glory firsthand.
   3
   The Eternal Hokage.
   This was the Will of Fire.
   He didn't need a genjutsu like Kotoamatsukami.
   3
   He knew how to control hearts and minds in other ways.
   By the time this war ended, the entire village would worship him.
   1
   Danzo wouldn't stand a chance.
   1
   No one would challenge him.
   2
   Hiruzen chuckled to himself as he sipped his tea.
   While his subordinates fought and bled on the battlefield, he merely observed.
   And when victory arrived, he would claim the credit.
   Only one obstacle remained.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru, of the Sarutobi Clan, had been tasked with leading Konoha's forces against Kirigakure.
   He had to ensure that the final battle belonged to the Sarutobi Clan.
   He had not expected Sunagakure to surrender so soon.
   But Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto had proven themselves.
   "As expected of Tsunade's disciple.
   As expected of Lady Mito's chosen successor.
   As expected of the Uzumaki Clan.
   As expected of the Uchiha Clan."
   Hiruzen nodded in satisfaction.
   With Sunagakure out of the picture, he issued one final command:
   Kushina Uzumaki, Mikoto Uchiha, and Hikari Hyuga were to reinforce the main forces on the Kirigakure front.
   Konoha's entire army would now converge upon one battlefield.
   The final battle of the Third Great Ninja War was about to begin.
   The commander leading the charge?
   Sarutobi Yaomaru.
   3
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 94: Chapter 94 : Danzo Methods
   The commander of the 20,000-strong ninja army on the front lines of Konoha was Sarutobi Yaomaru of the Sarutobi Clan.
   For victory in this war, the Third Hokage had decided that it was up to the Sarutobi Clan to secure the final triumph.
   Konoha's army, nearly 20,000 strong, consisted of the Sarutobi Clan, Akimichi Clan, Yamanaka Clan, Nara Clan, Aburame Clan, Uchiha Clan, Hyuga Clan, and many others.
   Among them were elite shinobi such as the Blood-Red Pepper, Uzumaki Kushina, and the Yellow Flash, Namikaze Minato. The Third Hokage, believing in Sarutobi Yaomaru's leadership, saw no reason why they would lose.
   Moreover, Konoha had already triumphed in previous battles against the Cloud, Stone, and Sand shinobi.
   Leading those victories were Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari. Now, these powerful figures had also joined the Sarutobi-led forces.
   In the eyes of the Third Hokage, this army of nearly 20,000 Konoha shinobi was an invincible force.
   Cloud, Stone, and Mist Shinobi had all taken caution and avoided direct battle. Yet, the Mist were the only ones still arrogant enough to stand against them.
   For the Third Hokage, this was an opportunity. A decisive strike against the Mist Shinobi would cement Konoha's dominance.
   Who could blame him? The Mist had chosen a cowardly strategy, lurking in the shadows while Konoha was busy fighting the other Great Villages. Instead of confronting Konoha head-on, they had waited for them to defeat the Cloud, Stone, and Sand shinobi before launching a surprise attack.
   This deception angered the Third Hokage.
   Water and fire had been incompatible since ancient times.
   Today, the Land of Fire would turn that water into steam.
   ---
   Inside Konoha's high-command meeting room, the Third Hokage, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu gathered together.
   They were preparing for the final battle.
   To be precise, they were discussing the aftermath of this war.
   Because Konoha had already crushed the Cloud, Stone, and Sand forces, dealing with the Mist Shinobi seemed like nothing more than a formality.
   Danzo, however, was not at ease. His face was grim, his expression shadowed by doubt.
   Although the tide of war was clearly in Konoha's favor, he felt uneasy. As if something terrible was about to happen.
   The reports from the front lines only deepened his concerns.
   One name, in particular, stood out-Uzumaki Kushina, the Blood-Red Pepper. She had already begun to harness the power of the Nine-Tails, and her fearsome reputation had spread across the entire ninja world.
   She had led Konoha's shinobi to victory time and time again, without a single loss.
   The warriors under her command admired her, followed her without question, and trusted her completely. Even the shinobi on other battlefields wished for her presence, believing that as long as the Blood-Red Pepper fought alongside them, they were invincible.
   Danzo saw this as a dangerous problem. Uzumaki Kushina had won the hearts of too many Konoha shinobi.
   Her growing prestige was beginning to eclipse even Konoha's ruling elite.
   This made Danzo uneasy.
   If they ever needed to contain or eliminate the Nine-Tails Jinchriki, it would now be much harder than before.
   And it wasn't just Uzumaki Kushina.
   Uchiha Mikoto, the leader of the Uchiha Clan, had also earned the absolute trust of her people.
   Before her rise to power, the Uchiha Clan had been riddled with internal strife. But under her leadership, they had become more united than ever.
   The level of loyalty she commanded among her clan was nearly absolute. She was no ordinary clan head-she carried an authority that rivaled that of a Kage.
   Danzo found this deeply unsettling.
   And then there was the Hyuga Clan.
   Under the leadership of Hyuga Hikari, the rigid boundaries between the main family and the branch family had started to erode. The Hyuga Clan had never been so unified.
   Danzo's paranoia began to take shape.
   First, Uchiha Mikoto became the leader of the Uchiha Clan.
   Then, Hyuga Hikari transformed the Hyuga Clan.
   Then, Uzumaki Kushina emerged as an unstoppable force on the battlefield.
   And all three had one thing in common.
   They had once been in the same genin team.
   Their sensei? Tsunade of the Sannin.
   Danzo frowned.
   "Are those three plotting something?" he muttered to himself.
   His instincts told him that something was off. But there was no evidence.
   And at the moment, everything Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari were doing was for the village. They were fighting for Konoha.
   Even Danzo couldn't refute that.
   But there was one more thing he had learned from the front lines.
   Something that confirmed his worst fears.
   Uchiha Mikoto, leader of the Uchiha Clan, had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan.
   This news sent a ripple through Konoha's leadership.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu reacted with smiles of relief and excitement.
   Danzo, however, scowled.
   "Danzo, why is your face so dark? We're about to win this war!" Homura tried to reassure him.
   Utatane Koharu, despite keeping a straight face, secretly thought to herself: No wonder Danzo always looks so miserable.
   Wrinkled, bitter, and filled with resentment, as if the world owed him something.
   Even in victory, he was frowning.
   Danzo coughed, trying to ease the tension.
   "Hiruzen, through this war, everyone has seen how powerful the Uchiha Clan is. Moreover, other clans and even common shinobi admire them greatly. Shouldn't we take steps to weaken them?"
   Danzo's reasoning made sense.
   If the Uchiha Clan was gaining the admiration of the entire village, what if they used that influence to start a coup?
   This was what truly worried Danzo.
   Unlike in the past, when Madara Uchiha had left the village and no one had followed him, things were different now.
   If Uchiha Mikoto raised her voice and called her people to arms, she would not stand alone.
   Even the Third Hokage, Homura, and Koharu silently acknowledged this concern.
   But as Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen could not openly admit it.
   He simply closed his eyes, took a long drag from his pipe, and remained silent.
   Koharu, sensing his hesitation, spoke up:
   "Danzo, do you have a plan to weaken the Uchiha Clan?"
   Danzo smirked.
   "Simple. Assign them to the most dangerous missions. Let the Mist Shinobi wear them down. If they disobey orders, we brand them traitors. Either way, we win."
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's eyes widened in shock.
   "No, Danzo. You can't do that. If the village finds out, the consequences will be catastrophic."
   Homura and Koharu quickly agreed.
   "Yeah, Danzo, that's too extreme. The Uchiha are still part of Konoha."
   Danzo clicked his tongue in frustration.
   "Hmph. You three are fools. You'll regret this decision."
   And with that, he turned and left, his cane tapping against the wooden floor.
   His parting words lingered in the air.
   "You will regret this sooner or later."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 95: Chapter 95 : Will Sarutobi Really be Finished?
   "You will regret it sooner or later!"
   Danzo said coldly, turning around to leave.
   The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, along with Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu, stood in stunned silence for a moment.
   "Danzo's methods are too extreme."
   "Yeah, how can he stab his own village in the back like this?"
   This was a critical moment in the war.
   The Uchiha clan was still fighting for the village.
   Konoha shouldn't do this-neither emotionally nor rationally.
   The Third Hokage had always followed a path of compromise, moderation, and delay. As for how to weaken the Uchiha clan, he could only think of other ways.
   Homura and Koharu agreed that the Uchiha needed to be weakened, but they strongly disagreed with Danzo's approach.
   Even their mentor, the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, who had always viewed the Uchiha with suspicion, never resorted to such underhanded tactics. He had simply moved the Uchiha clan to the outskirts of the village and created the Konoha Police Force to keep them occupied.
   Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu exchanged heavy glances.
   In the end, the matter was left unresolved.
   All they could do was hope that the Third Shinobi War would end soon.
   ---
   **Frontline Battlefield-Land of Smoke**
   The Land of Smoke had become the main battlefield between Konoha of the Land of Fire and Kirigakure of the Land of Water.
   The troops led by Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari were advancing toward the battlefield at full speed.
   Kurama was among them.
   "Hikari, let me introduce you! This is my boyfriend, Kurama," Kushina said cheerfully.
   Kurama simply raised a hand in greeting. "First time meeting you, Hyuga Hikari."
   Hyuga Hikari blinked in surprise. She bowed politely in return.
   "Hyuga Hikari."
   Her gaze lingered on Kurama for a moment longer than necessary. His striking orange hair and deep crimson eyes caught her attention. There was something about him-something eerily familiar.
   Yet, she was sure she had never met him before.
   The feeling unsettled her.
   An awkward silence settled between them.
   Kurama smiled knowingly.
   *Hinata will have this same kind of reaction in the future.*
   Realizing that Kushina, Hikari, and Mikoto had a lot to talk about, Kurama quietly excused himself.
   As soon as he was out of earshot, Hikari turned to Kushina with an accusatory glare.
   "Kushina! You never told me you had a boyfriend! And now you're just parading him around?!"
   Kushina flushed, recalling how Mikoto had reacted in the exact same way before.
   Hikari then turned to Mikoto, arms crossed.
   "Hey, Mikoto, did you already know about this?"
   Mikoto raised her hands in surrender. "I only found out a little earlier than you."
   "Oh, so you two conspired to hide it from me? Just wait until I deal with both of you!"
   She playfully raised a fist, but then noticed the troops marching behind them. Huffing, she crossed her arms instead.
   If it were just the three of them, she would've definitely wrestled them to the ground.
   For now, she let it go.
   But something was still nagging at her.
   "Kushina," she started hesitantly, "your boyfriend... Kurama... He gives me a strange feeling. Like... d"j" vu. Mikoto, do you feel the same?"
   Mikoto forced a nervous laugh. "No, no! I don't know him that well!"
   Internally, she was screaming.
   *Hikari, Hikari, you're digging your own grave! Lord Kurama already knows all our secrets!*
   Hikari pursed her lips. "But I feel like I've seen him somewhere before..."
   Trying to shake off the thought, she turned back to Kushina.
   "Wait... does Kurama know about our plans?"
   She was referring to what they intended to do after the war.
   Kushina nodded. "Yes. Lord Kurama knows everything. And he's strong. Really strong."
   At that, Hikari finally relaxed.
   At the same time, she couldn't help but think-
   *It would be amazing if I could find a man as strong and handsome as Lord Kurama...*
   ---
   **Konoha Camp - Land of Smoke**
   Sarutobi Yaomaru and his men were drinking celebratory sake.
   They had successfully repelled multiple Mist Shinobi attacks.
   Among them were Namikaze Minato and the Ino-Shika-Cho trio-Yamanaka Inoichi, Nara Shikaku, and Akimichi Choza-as well as Aburame Shihui.
   "Lord Yaomaru, the reinforcements from the Land of Wind have arrived! Led by Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Kagumo."
   Yaomaru grinned. "That was fast! Excellent!"
   The arrival of reinforcements gave him newfound confidence.
   He had witnessed Kushina's power firsthand as her unit's deputy commander.
   Now that they had arrived, a decisive battle with Kirigakure was imminent.
   During his time as Kushina's deputy, he had been assigned to monitor her movements and report back to the Third Hokage.
   Back then, he had been confused by the order.
   *Why would I need to monitor Kushina?*
   She was a Konoha kunoichi. Her loyalty had never been questioned.
   At the time, he followed orders without understanding.
   Now, he knew the truth.
   Kushina was the Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   Aside from Mikoto, only Konoha's top brass knew this secret.
   ---
   With the arrival of reinforcements, the Uchiha clan's leader, Fugaku Uchiha, was delighted.
   Because it meant he could see Minato Namikaze again.
   Only Minato could warm his cold heart.
   Fugaku worried about Minato.
   Was he injured? Was he safe? Would that handsome, gentle face be marred with scars?
   Then he shook his head, chiding himself.
   *Minato is a genius. He wouldn't get injured so easily.*
   After all, he had managed to escape from Kumo's forces before.
   In Fugaku's eyes, no one in Konoha could compare to Minato.
   ---
   **Konoha Army's Main Camp**
   Kurama recognized many faces from Kushina's academy days.
   Team 4's Ino-Shika-Cho.
   Hyuga Hizashi, Inuzuka Tsume, and Goshu from Team 8. Their sensei was now Sarutobi Yaomaru.
   Fugaku, Minato, and Aburame Shihui from Team 2.
   Most of them had risen to the rank of Jnin. The few who hadn't, like Geshu and Choza, were high-ranking Chnin.
   Kushina leaned in toward Kurama.
   "Kurama, do we even need to fight? Sarutobi Yaomaru's forces have already won multiple battles."
   Kurama shook his head.
   "We *will* fight. The Third Hokage made a grave mistake by appointing Yaomaru as commander."
   He had already sensed something off.
   Mist Shinobi were gathering in an unusual formation.
   They were preparing something massive.
   A danger no one else had detected yet.
   ---
   Fugaku spotted Minato's golden figure and immediately ran over.
   "Minato, are you alright?"
   Minato smiled warmly. "Fugaku, I'm fine. What about you? Are you unharmed?"
   Fugaku froze.
   Minato was worried about *him*?
   He murmured under his breath.
   "A boy's smile... can really be this beautiful..."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 96: Chapter 96 : Mist Shinobi Plan
   3
   Mist Shinobi War Camp, Land of Smoke
   The Mist Shinobi forces had amassed a staggering 20,000 troops at their war camp.
   Standing at the heart of the encampment were seven figures, each bearing a distinct and formidable blade-the legendary Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   Their combined strength was said to rival that of an entire nation.
   Kubikiribch (Executioner's Blade) - Jz Biwa
   3
   Samehada (Shark Skin) - Fuguki Suikazan
   3
   Nuibari (Sewing Needle) - Kushimaru Kuriarare
   2
   Kabutowari (Helmet Splitter) - Jinin Akebino
   2
   Shibuki (Blastsword) - Jinpachi Munashi
   2
   Kiba (Thunder Swords) - Raiga Kurosuki
   6
   Hiramekarei (Twin Sword) - hzuki
   2
   This time, Mist Shinobi had placed the Seven Swordsmen at the forefront, serving as the backbone of their assault.
   Their strategist, Ao, stood at the center of the planning tent, his usual cautious demeanor absent. The infamous Byakugan he had obtained remained concealed beneath his headband, as if he didn't even need it.
   "Hey, Ao," one of the swordsmen grinned, resting his massive blade against his shoulder. "Isn't it about time we stop playing around?"
   Ao smirked. "Yes. It's time to counterattack."
   Did Sarutobi Yaomaru truly believe that Mist Shinobi was some weak target? Their previous defeats had been nothing more than an act-an elaborate ruse designed to lull Konoha into a false sense of superiority.
   The Mist forces had meticulously studied their enemy, identifying their commanding officer, Sarutobi Yaomaru, a man who, despite his tactical competence, had grown arrogant from his recent victories.
   And now, with additional reinforcements-Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto-his overconfidence had only inflated further.
   The Seven Swordsmen exchanged glances before breaking into dark chuckles.
   "Hey, Ao, let's get started already," Raiga muttered, gripping his twin swords eagerly. "Our blades are getting thirsty."
   Ao's smirk deepened. Mist Shinobi had already prepared Konoha's grave.
   Konoha War Camp
   At noon the next day, the Konoha sensing division, led by Yamanaka Inoichi, was on high alert.
   Suddenly, Inoichi's expression darkened. His senses detected multiple massive chakra signatures moving toward them at high speed.
   "Lord Yaomaru!" Inoichi reported urgently. "From the northwest-a large Mist Shinobi force is advancing!"
   Hearing this, Sarutobi Yaomaru's eyes gleamed with excitement.
   "Finally," he muttered, clenching his fists. "They took the bait."
   For Yaomaru, this was the moment he had been waiting for-the final confrontation. He had expected Mist Shinobi to come at them eventually. Now, he would crush them completely.
   The Battle Begins
   As the Mist Shinobi army marched, Ao took the lead, raising his hand in command.
   "Attack! Mist Shinobi, cut down Konoha!"
   "For the Mist!" The soldiers roared in unison.
   Thousands of Mist Shinobi surged forward like an unstoppable wave.
   Meanwhile, on Konoha's side, Kurama Clan members, Uzumaki Kushina, and others stood ready. However, this time, Kurama had given strict orders to his allies:
   3
   "Just provide minimal support. Don't go all out."
   Kurama narrowed his eyes. Something about this attack felt off.
   From the enemy's formation, he counted about 5,000 troops-far fewer than expected.
   Even more suspiciously, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were nowhere to be seen.
   Still, Sarutobi Yaomaru laughed mockingly at Ao. "Hey, Ao! Is this all you brought? A few thousand shinobi? Where's the real Mist army? Or are you planning to take on Konoha all by yourself?"
   1
   Ao only smiled.
   With a silent wave of his hand, Mist Shinobi launched the first strike.
   A hailstorm of shuriken and kunai rained down upon Konoha's forces, many of them carrying explosive tags.
   "Good!" Sarutobi Yaomaru shouted, eyes burning with battlelust. "Counterattack!"
   Konoha's forces retaliated immediately.
   Earth Style: Earth Wall Jutsu!
   Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!
   Fire Style: Oil Fire Jutsu!
   Wind Style: Breakthrough!
   Jutsu clashed mid-air, detonations shaking the battlefield.
   Steel clashed against steel.
   Fists met flesh.
   The battle erupted into full-scale chaos.
   Unexpected Retreat
   However, just minutes into the skirmish, Mist Shinobi suddenly retreated.
   Both sides had suffered casualties, but Mist Shinobi had fallen back first.
   Konoha had won this round.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru scowled. "What the hell are they playing at?"
   "Lord Yaomaru," Namikaze Minato spoke cautiously, "Shall we pursue?"
   Yaomaru considered it but ultimately shook his head. "No. Never chase a retreating enemy blindly."
   Despite his overconfidence, he still had tactical sense. He suspected a trap.
   The Decisive Mission
   That evening, orders arrived from Konoha's High Command.
   They had discovered Mist Shinobi's main base-a small island called Forgotten Red Island between the Land of Smoke and the Land of Water.
   Yaomaru's mission was clear:
   Take the island. Kill or drive out every Mist Shinobi there.
   This would be the decisive battle.
   Reading the orders, Yaomaru smirked. "Konoha's intelligence network truly is unmatched."
   At dawn, he assembled Konoha's entire army.
   "My comrades! This is our final battle! We will take Red Island and crush Mist Shinobi for good!"
   1
   The army roared back: "Crush the Mist! Crush the Mist!"
   Yaomaru raised his hand. "Move out!"
   A Lone Voice of Dissent
   Just as Konoha's forces prepared to march, a lazy voice cut through the air.
   "I'm not going."
   The army turned toward the speaker-Kurama, standing amidst the ranks, wearing a Chnin vest.
   Yaomaru's face darkened. "What did you just say?"
   Kurama shrugged. "What if it's a trap?"
   Yaomaru narrowed his eyes. He vaguely remembered this guy-the so-called "boyfriend" of that red-haired demon, Uzumaki Kushina.
   Tch. What an arrogant brat.
   Yaomaru dismissed the concern. "Even if it's a trap, we're too strong for it to matter. Konoha's intelligence network discovered their base. This is our chance."
   Kurama sighed, arms crossed. "Doesn't matter. I'm not going to die for someone else's stupidity."
   Whispers spread throughout the troops.
   "Who the hell is this guy?"
   "How dare he challenge Lord Yaomaru?"
   Yaomaru's fury flared. "Are you disobeying orders?"
   Kurama smirked. "I'm just saying, don't cry when you walk into hell."
   His defiance sparked uncertainty in others.
   For the first time, hesitation spread through the ranks of Konoha's army.
   And in the shadows-Mist Shinobi's true trap lay in wait.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   1
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 97: Chapter 97 : Coup
   "Someone actually dares to oppose the orders of the village's top brass?!"
   "Who is this person?"
   "I don't know, but it looks like he's siding with the Red-Hot Habanero."
   Kurama's voice carried his objection clearly.
   The gathered Konoha shinobi immediately erupted into hushed murmurs.
   If this situation wasn't resolved soon, it could disrupt the entire chain of command.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru's expression darkened.
   He was ready to take action.
   If such insubordination remained unchecked in the ranks, it would shake the army's morale.
   However, before he could make a move-
   Kushina stepped forward.
   She twirled a strand of her vibrant red hair between her fingers, bringing it to her nose and inhaling with a knowing smirk.
   "I refuse to take part in this mission. There's too much we don't know-it reeks of a trap."
   She then turned to her subordinates with a sharp gaze.
   "If you trust me, don't go."
   An uproar followed her declaration.
   If it had been an ordinary shinobi objecting, they could have been dismissed as insignificant.
   But Uzumaki Kushina was different.
   Her name had become legend in this war, her title-the Red-Hot Habanero-spoken with both awe and fear.
   Her leadership had crushed countless Iwa forces, her tactics leaving over five thousand Rock shinobi dead in their wake.
   Those under her command trusted her completely.
   She had never led them to defeat before-why would she start now?
   The tension was palpable.
   "What should we do?"
   "Kushina-sama, are you openly defying the command of your superiors?"
   "Ninjas put their missions above all else!"
   Many still sided with Sarutobi Yaomaru.
   They understood the risks of disobeying direct orders.
   To refuse would be treason. They would be hunted down, branded as traitors of the village.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru's patience had run out.
   He knew how influential Kushina was.
   His voice thundered across the encampment.
   "Uzumaki Kushina! Do you intend to defy the orders of your superiors?!"
   On the battlefield, obedience was paramount.
   Betraying orders was no different from betraying the village itself.
   But Kushina remained unmoved.
   "You can go if you want," she said with a casual shrug, "but I won't."
   Her indifference stoked Yaomaru's fury.
   Just then, another voice rang out-
   "The Uchiha clan will not participate in this mission."
   Uchiha Mikoto stood firm, her sharp gaze sweeping across the assembled shinobi.
   A moment later, another voice followed-
   "The Hyga clan will also stand down."
   Hyga Hikari declared, stepping beside Mikoto.
   The Uchiha and Hyga clans operated differently from the average Konoha shinobi.
   They answered only to their clan heads.
   And now, the heads of both clans had openly refused to comply.
   The effect was immediate.
   All murmuring ceased.
   A chill ran through the assembled shinobi.
   The war hadn't even begun, yet a civil dispute was already breaking out.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru clenched his fists in anger.
   This was Kushina's doing.
   Because of her, both the Uchiha and Hyga clans had abandoned the mission.
   His position as commander-in-chief was now being undermined in front of the entire army.
   Humiliated, Yaomaru roared-
   "Arrest them!"
   "Wait!"
   Nara Shikaku's voice cut through the tension.
   "We can't afford infighting before facing the enemy."
   The Nara clan, known for their strategic minds, often served as military advisors.
   And Shikaku had his own reasons for stepping in.
   "Lord Yaomaru," Namikaze Minato added, stepping beside Shikaku, "we should put aside internal conflicts for now. Even without the Uchiha and Hyga clans, we have enough manpower."
   Indeed, the absence of the two clans meant losing around three thousand shinobi.
   But the total army still numbered over twenty thousand.
   They had defeated Suna's forces without the Uchiha or Hyga before.
   1
   They could do it again.
   Yaomaru exhaled sharply.
   He wanted nothing more than to punish Kushina and the others immediately.
   2
   But now wasn't the time.
   Fine.
   Let them stay behind.
   He would return victorious and rub the success in their faces.
   Then, when they returned to Konoha, the village elders would deal with the Uchiha and Hyga accordingly.
   "Hmph. We don't need you to win."
   With that, Yaomaru finalized the strategy.
   A pre-dawn surprise attack on the enemy's base camp.
   Minato saw no reason to doubt the Third Hokage's intelligence reports.
   A swift strike would end the war in one fell swoop.
   Shikaku also supported the move.
   Even if it weren't an official order, the opportunity was too good to pass up.
   Now or never.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru led over sixteen thousand Konoha shinobi toward the enemy's encampment on the Forgotten Red Island.
   Included in this force were the Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, Inuzuka, Aburame, and Sarutobi clans.
   1
   Many shinobi had doubts.
   But refusing would be tantamount to insubordination.
   Some went purely out of duty.
   Some went because the battle promised high rewards.
   Bloodshed was inevitable.
   Those who remained numbered just under five thousand.
   Aside from the Uchiha and Hyga clans, other Konoha shinobi who had fought alongside Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari also chose to stay.
   Among them, over two thousand trusted their commanders more than the village elders.
   Uchiha Fugaku hesitated before approaching Mikoto.
   "Clan Head," he knelt, his voice uncertain, "I worry for Minato's safety. Please grant me permission to go."
   3
   Mikoto studied him for a long moment before nodding.
   "If you must, then go. But be careful."
   Fugaku bowed deeply, then rushed to rejoin the departing army.
   Kushina watched him leave with a chuckle.
   "Hah. That Fugaku's really something, huh?"
   Kurama narrowed his eyes.
   "Kushina, do you think they'll return?"
   She turned to him with a smirk.
   "I don't know," she said. "We'll find out soon enough."
   If Kurama had gone with them, the battle would have been over in an instant.
   No matter what traps awaited them, he could have shattered them all.
   But he had no intention of doing so.
   The Third Hokage's arrogance would cost him dearly.
   A heavy price would be paid for this order.
   The Forgotten Red Island was already a graveyard waiting to be filled.
   -
   "Lord Ao! Sarutobi Yaomaru is leading the Konoha army in an assault!"
   "What?!"
   Ao's eyes widened in shock.
   They weren't planning to attack Konoha.
   Yet Konoha had come knocking first?
   Clearly, the enemy had discovered their location.
   But Ao did not panic.
   The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist had been expecting this.
   And they had a special surprise waiting for the Konoha army...
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   2
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 98: Chapter 98 : Konoha Army Suffered Heavy Casualties
   2
   Red Island stood as the dividing line between the Land of Water and the Land of Fire.
   Surrounded by the sea, the left side belonged to the Land of Fire, while the right stretched into the dominion of the Land of Water.
   It was here that Aa had planned to lead Konoha's forces into battle. But what he didn't expect was that Konoha's army would advance directly without hesitation.
   As for the location of Red Island, the Mist had intentionally leaked it. Since Konoha believed this to be a decisive battle, then Mist was more than willing to turn it into one.
   "Jinpachi Munashi, Kushimaru Kuriarare, Ameyuri Ringo, Jinin Akebino, Fuguki Suikazan, Raiga Kurosuki, and Mangetsu Hozuki." Ao's gaze was sharp as he looked at the infamous Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   4
   "This army of Konoha shinobi, numbering more than 10,000, will be left to you."
   "Hmph, don't worry, Ao." Fuguki Suikazan, wielder of Samehada, grinned. "I'll make sure the Konoha dogs never set foot back home."
   The blade in his grasp seemed to writhe in anticipation.
   In addition to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, over 10,000 Mist shinobi lay in wait on Red Island, prepared for the slaughter to come.
   They had set the perfect trap. Now all they had to do was wait.
   In the Konoha camp, Yamanaka Inoichi wiped a sheen of sweat from his brow.
   "Captain Yaomaru, I can sense multiple powerful chakra signatures ahead." His voice was grave. "No mistake about it... it's the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist."
   Yaomaru exhaled sharply. "So they've gathered their monsters, huh? Fine. Then let's make this a battle to the death!"
   As Konoha's forces neared the shore of Red Island, Inoichi's sensory abilities grew sharper, the details becoming clearer.
   "Fugaku? Why are you here?" Minato Namikaze turned to see Uchiha Fugaku beside him, surprise evident on his face. "Didn't your clan head forbid the Uchiha from participating?"
   Fugaku scoffed. "That was before. The clan head has reconsidered. I'll feel more at ease fighting at your side, Minato. Don't get yourself killed."
   Minato chuckled, warmth in his eyes. "Thanks, Fugaku. You be careful too."
   2
   A vast army of Konoha shinobi sprinted across the water, moving in perfect formation. Their hands were held behind their backs as they ran, their movements fluid, disciplined.
   1
   From atop the cliffs, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen watched them approach.
   "Finally, they're here," Jinin Akebino murmured, gripping Kabutowari tightly.
   The Mist shinobi stood in formation, poised like predators eyeing their prey.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru, leading Konoha's vanguard, raised his hand. The entire army came to a sudden halt.
   For several tense seconds, both forces stood in silence, merely watching.
   Then Yaomaru dropped his arm.
   "Attack! Annihilate the Mist shinobi!"
   "Annihilate the Mist!"
   "Annihilate the Mist!"
   The deafening war cries of Konoha's shinobi thundered across the battlefield.
   "Do these fools really not understand that sea warfare is our domain?"
   3
   A sudden gust of wind roared across the battlefield, followed by towering waves surging towards Konoha's forces.
   Panic set in.
   The waves were immense-easily tens of meters high. But this was beyond mere ninjutsu.
   This was a natural disaster.
   "What the hell?!" Yaomaru's eyes widened in horror.
   The sea churned violently, forming whirlpools that stretched endlessly into the horizon. Konoha shinobi were swept into the waves, some dragged beneath the surface without so much as a scream.
   "Earth Style: Earth Wall!"
   "Earth Style: Double Mud Gate!"
   "Wind Style: Gale Surge!"
   Several Konoha shinobi scrambled to counter the waves, erecting barriers of rock and attempting to dispel the water.
   But it was futile.
   The ocean consumed their defenses effortlessly.
   "Fire Style!"
   Some shinobi desperately unleashed streams of fire-but it was laughable. No fire jutsu could evaporate an entire sea.
   2
   Explosions rang out across the water as Mist shinobi began their attack. Shuriken, kunai, and explosive tags rained down upon Konoha's floundering forces.
   Boom!
   Plumes of water and fire erupted into the air, bodies vanishing beneath the waves.
   "AHHHH-"
   The screams of dying shinobi filled the battlefield.
   This wasn't war.
   This was a massacre.
   Black smoke rose into the sky, mixing with the thick scent of blood.
   On a nearby cliff, Raiga Kurosuki grinned. "Let's add a little extra spice, shall we?"
   He crossed his twin blades, the Kiba swords, crackling with electricity.
   "Lightning Style: Thunderstorm Slash!"
   Boom!
   Bolts of lightning exploded from the heavens, striking the sea. The electricity spread through the water, engulfing the helpless Konoha shinobi.
   The results were immediate.
   Hundreds of shinobi convulsed, their bodies frying from the inside out.
   By the time the electricity dissipated, more than 16,000 Konoha shinobi had perished, and another 6,000 lay maimed or dying.
   1
   "Damn it, it was a trap!" Nara Shikaku clenched his fists, fury boiling in his veins.
   He had been outplayed.
   Fugaku and Minato stood together, both wounded but still standing.
   1
   "Minato, are you alright?" Fugaku asked.
   Minato exhaled heavily. "We underestimated them. The Mist was ready for us."
   The waves showed no sign of stopping.
   Then came the final blow.
   Two thousand Mist shinobi stepped forward, each bearing the same mark. They weaved signs in perfect unison.
   "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"
   The sea erupted. Two thousand enormous water dragons soared into the air before crashing down onto Konoha's forces.
   The battlefield vanished beneath the onslaught.
   The impact sent Konoha's remaining shinobi scattering like leaves in a storm. Some were hurled onto the shores of the Land of Smoke, others dragged into the abyssal depths.
   From his vantage point, Ao smirked.
   "Well, well, Konoha. Where's your legendary momentum now? You crushed Cloud, Rock, and Sand, but against us? You're nothing."
   The blue sea had turned crimson.
   Bodies floated in the water, their lifeless eyes staring blankly into the void.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru's expression was grim. His army had been decimated. His decision had led thousands to their deaths.
   "Retreat!" he shouted, his voice hoarse. "Fall back!"
   But it was too late.
   A Mist shinobi sprinted towards Ao, his voice urgent. "Sir, this isn't Konoha's entire force. Scouts report that thousands of additional shinobi remain in their camp!"
   Ao's eyes gleamed with interest.
   "Oh? So Konoha still has fight left in them?"
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 99: Chapter 99 : Death Of Choza , Angry Shikaku
   2
   Konoha Camp
   Kurama and the others were resting when they suddenly felt it-a massive portion of Konoha's army's chakra had disappeared.
   Kushina sensed it too.
   "Kurama, those guys... they're suffering," she muttered, her expression darkening.
   "This is the way of war," Kurama replied, his voice calm but firm. "People talk about the bitterness of battle, but unless you experience it yourself, you won't understand."
   If he wanted to, Kurama could intervene and change the course of the battle. But he didn't.
   This was all the result of the Third Hokage's reckless decision.
   This time, Konoha's shinobi would grow to despise their leadership. It was a senseless order.
   The higher-ups sat comfortably, sipping tea, giving commands from safety, while those on the frontlines fought for their lives.
   Forget Red Island.
   Looking at the battlefield, the entire sea had turned bright red.
   Blood on the Waves
   "Damn it, Konoha is still strong. Some of them managed to escape!" Ao muttered bitterly.
   "What does it matter? Their commander had his leg cut off by my Samehada," Fuguki Suikazan said, smirking.
   He couldn't sit still earlier and had gone into the sea to face the Konoha shinobi himself. His opponent was Sarutobi Yaomaru.
   Mist's previous attacks had drained most of Yaomaru's chakra. Add to that Fuguki's Samehada, which absorbed another portion, and the Sarutobi leader had nothing left.
   A few exchanges, and Yaomaru lost a leg.
   He barely managed to escape under the cover of his comrades.
   The battle to take Red Island had ended in Konoha's defeat.
   Over sixteen thousand Konoha shinobi had been deployed.
   Only around six thousand made it back.
   1
   That meant Konoha had lost nearly ten thousand shinobi in this fight alone.
   The scale of the loss was unimaginable.
   Return in Defeat
   By evening, the surviving Konoha forces returned to camp in disgrace.
   Every single one of them bore injuries. Some minor, others severe.
   They looked at the soldiers who had stayed behind, regret clear in their eyes.
   If I had known, I never would've gone.
   Nara Shikaku was among them, his face contorted with guilt.
   As a strategist, he had believed this mission was sound.
   He had been wrong.
   He should have examined the situation more closely. He should have pushed back against the higher-ups' commands.
   The Nara clan had suffered heavy losses in this battle. The Ino-Shika-Cho trio had been broken-Akimichi Choza had died covering their retreat.
   5
   Shikaku clenched his fists. His heart twisted with grief.
   I was the one who killed Choza.
   Tears slipped from his eyes.
   This wasn't just a failure of Konoha's leadership.
   It was his own failure, too.
   But there were no tears allowed on the battlefield.
   Of the three of them, only he and Yamanaka Inoichi remained. And Inoichi was seriously wounded.
   The Akimichi, Nara, Yamanaka, Aburame, and Inuzuka clans had suffered devastating losses.
   Resentment against Konoha's leadership festered among the survivors.
   Why?
   Why did they issue orders so carelessly?
   Why did they send them on such a reckless mission?
   But the worst losses belonged to the Sarutobi clan.
   Nearly three thousand of the deployed shinobi had been Sarutobi.
   2
   Only five hundred returned.
   The survivors were broken, shattered in both body and spirit.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru, their commander, had lost all credibility.
   Those who had stayed behind in camp listened as the battered survivors vented their frustrations.
   "If I had known, I wouldn't have gone."
   "Damn it, what kind of mission was that?"
   "That wasn't a battle. That was a slaughter."
   "You were lucky you didn't go."
   "Mist was waiting for us. We walked right into their trap."
   "That's why I trust Kushina-sama. She said there was something wrong with this mission. I listened. And look-I'm still here."
   Aftermath
   Uchiha Fugaku returned to his clan limping, his body aching from the fight.
   Mikoto greeted him, concern on her face.
   "Fugaku, what happened?"
   He told her everything.
   She listened silently, then nodded.
   "Kurama was right. He saw this coming."
   Konoha's leadership would have to answer for their failure.
   This wasn't a minor mistake.
   It had cost more than ten thousand lives.
   The clans would never trust the leadership again.
   Kushina's forces, the Hyuga, and the Uchiha had refused to go.
   Now, the survivors would rather follow them than the so-called "leadership."
   Shikaku had calmed down. He realized his mistake.
   If he had refused the mission, the Nara wouldn't have gone.
   If the Nara refused, the Yamanaka and Akimichi wouldn't have gone either.
   Then Choza wouldn't have died.
   It was his decision that killed his friend.
   Morale in the Konoha camp had plummeted.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru sat silently, his leg bandaged, being treated by medics.
   He said nothing.
   He knew the truth.
   He had been played by Mist.
   He had led his men into an ambush.
   He would forever be remembered as the commander who lost ten thousand men in a single battle.
   He had lost the respect of his fellow shinobi.
   The only hope left in Konoha's ranks was Kushina's forces, the Hyuga, and the Uchiha.
   Mist's Next Move
   In the enemy camp, Mist-nin gathered around Ao.
   "Ao-sama, we've identified the remaining Konoha forces."
   "Oh? Who's left?"
   "The Blood Red Pepper's forces, along with the Hyuga and Uchiha. Five thousand in total."
   Ao frowned.
   "That idiot Sarutobi Yaomaru actually had the sense to hold some people back?"
   He thought the decision to leave behind Kushina and the others had been a tactical move by Yaomaru.
   But that wasn't the case.
   Kushina's name still carried weight.
   Ao narrowed his eyes.
   Mist had wanted to use this war to steal Byakugan and Sharingan.
   But none had been present on the battlefield.
   There had been only one Uchiha-
   Uchiha Fugaku.
   "That Uchiha was strong," Ao admitted. "And he escaped."
   Fugaku had fought alongside Minato Namikaze.
   The wounds on Fugaku's body had been minimized thanks to Minato's interventions.
   Minato was only fifteen.
   Yet, he was already an elite Jnin.
   Before the war, the Third Hokage had given him the Flying Thunder God scroll. Minato had only learned half of it.
   If he had more time, he would have mastered it.
   But war had come too soon.
   Even so, Minato had lived up to his title as a genius.
   Despite the ambush, he hadn't hesitated. He had fought without taking a single injury.
   He alone had killed dozens of Mist-nin.
   But even Minato couldn't take on the entire Mist army alone.
   So he had led the retreat.
   If he and Fugaku hadn't been at the rear, Konoha's losses would have been even worse
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 100: Chapter 100
   1
   All the shinobi of Kirigakure had heard of it-the Blood-Red Pepper, the Red Flash.
   The one who led the Konoha forces, who single-handedly slaughtered over 5,000 Iwagakure shinobi.
   Fast as a red flash, unstoppable as a force of nature.
   That was Uzumaki Kushina.
   But in addition to the title of the Red Flash, another name had begun to spread-the Devil of Konoha.
   She was a legend in the making, a name whispered in fear even among the most hardened warriors. Her exploits had even begun to overshadow those of A, the son of the Third Raikage, once considered one of the strongest young warriors of his generation.
   And then, there was Uchiha Mikoto, leader of the Uchiha Clan, feared in equal measure.
   It was she who had taken A's arm in battle, an act that had sent shockwaves across the shinobi world.
   Together, these two Konoha kunoichi had become the focus of Kirigakure's attention.
   They had planned to ambush them in the waters near the Red Isle of Judgment.
   Yet, when the time came, they never appeared.
   "Tch, Ao, what's the big deal about those two women?"
   A short, cocky boy sneered, his fingers tightening around the hilt of Hiramekarei. He was the current wielder of the blade, hozuki and a prodigy among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   "We are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!" he declared with pride.
   1
   The towering Fuguki Suikazan, wielder of Samehada, gave a toothy grin. "he got a point. My Samehada will feast on their chakra."
   He hadn't killed enough yet. The battlefield still called for blood.
   But one among them remained wary. "Don't get too cocky," Juzo Biwa muttered, arms crossed. "It's not just the Red Flash and the Uchiha we should be wary of."
   he scoffed. "You mean that blond kid?"
   "Yes," Ao answered grimly. "I fought him briefly today. He's strong. And he's killed dozens of our shinobi already."
   His gaze drifted towards the horizon. There was something about the boy that unsettled him. Something beyond talent-something dangerous.
   "He's Jiraiya's disciple. Namikaze Minato."
   Originally, Kirigakure had planned to push forward, to take advantage of Konoha's weakened state and ensure they had no room to breathe.
   But... Konoha still had its strength. And the battlefield shifted like a living beast, its terrain ever-changing.
   A direct pursuit could be a trap.
   Even so, the battle had delivered a devastating blow to Konoha.
   Land of Fire - Konoha Camp
   The nights in the Land of Fire were bitterly cold.
   Konoha's forces sat in silence, their morale shaken. The weight of defeat pressed on their shoulders.
   Kurama looked around the dimly lit camp, taking in the broken expressions.
   It was bleak.
   "Kushina, let's go back to Konoha."
   She turned to him, her exhaustion momentarily replaced with curiosity. "Alright, Kurama."
   She had wanted to ask before, but now the words slipped out.
   "Why don't you just use the Flying Thunder God Technique?"
   Kurama smirked. It was an easy thing, after all.
   "Should we take Mikoto and Hikari with us?" Kushina added.
   The two had been on the front lines for too long without proper rest.
   His smirk deepened. "Of course."
   Kushina narrowed her eyes. "That smile... You're up to something."
   Kurama only chuckled.
   A short while later, Kushina approached Mikoto and Hyuga Hikari, her movements oddly stealthy.
   "What's with you being all sneaky?" Mikoto asked, raising an eyebrow.
   Kushina grabbed their hands. Before either could react, Kurama's hand was on her shoulder.
   Swish!
   The world shifted in an instant.
   Suddenly, they were standing in Kushina's home in Konoha.
   Both Mikoto and Hikari's eyes widened.
   "Is this... Konoha?!"
   "How the hell-" Mikoto started.
   Kushina grinned. "Ha! That's the Flying Thunder God Technique for you! Courtesy of Lord Kurama."
   Kurama waved at them with an infuriatingly smug smile.
   Mikoto and Hikari shot him a glare, then turned back to Kushina.
   "No wonder you always look well-rested," Hikari muttered.
   Mikoto crossed her arms, nodding. "Makes sense now."
   While Kushina basked in their newfound admiration, both women exchanged knowing glances.
   That night, as Kushina and Kurama lay together, the stars of Konoha twinkled above them.
   "Kurama, can you extend your tail?" Kushina asked, her voice laced with mischief.
   "Why?"
   She pouted. "Just do it!"
   Kurama chuckled but obliged.
   Kushina reached out, stroking the soft fur. "Heh. Little Nine-Tails."
   Her face turned as red as her hair.
   Kurama smirked.
   The night was far from over.
   The Next Morning
   Mikoto and Hikari arrived at Kushina's doorstep early, prepared to return to the battlefield.
   Kurama's Flying Thunder God was their only way back.
   After knocking for a while, the door finally creaked open.
   Kushina stood there-barely.
   Her head was bowed, her waist bent, her steps unsteady.
   Mikoto frowned. "Kushina... Did you not sleep last night?"
   "Ah... um... no... Lord Kurama kept me awake..."
   Silence.
   Mikoto and Hikari exchanged a look. Then their faces turned a deep shade of red.
   BAM!
   The door slammed shut.
   Mikoto clenched her fists. "That damn Kushina! She's flaunting it in front of us!"
   Hikari huffed. "Absolutely shameless."
   1
   Inside, Kushina blinked in confusion.
   "Did... did I say something wrong?"
   She turned to Kurama with a pitiful look. "It's your fault! I can barely walk straight!"
   Kurama merely smiled. "That's new. Kushina being shy?"
   Her pout deepened, eyes shining with unshed tears.
   "Lord Kurama, please, let me recover! I can't be stumbling around in front of them-it's embarrassing!"
   Kurama chuckled, running a hand through her hair. "Fine, fine."
   Dark red chakra enveloped her, the healing power of the Nine-Tails flowing through her body.
   Almost immediately, she felt better.
   She grinned.
   Then, without warning, she threw herself into Kurama's arms.
   "I love you, Lord Kurama!"
   Three Days Later - Konoha, Hokage's Office
   The tension in the air was palpable.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo Shimura, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu sat in silence, their faces grim.
   Konoha had suffered heavy losses.
   The tides of war were shifting.
   And in the shadows, plans were being made.
   For better... or for worse.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 101: Chapter 101 : Kurama : End This War
   2
   Fire Country, Hidden Leaf Village, Hokage Office.
   The four leaders-Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo Shimura, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane-had gathered once again for an emergency meeting.
   Who was the subject this time?
   No one specific.
   If a meeting was needed, the four of them would convene regardless.
   Konoha had suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of the Hidden Mist.
   The lesson had been written in blood-the losers had no words to defend themselves.
   More than 10,000 Konoha shinobi had perished in this disastrous battle.
   The news had already reached the ears of the village's highest authorities.
   The battle plan had been devised by the Third Hokage himself. He had consulted Danzo, Homura, and Koharu, all of whom had supported his strategy.
   And the result?
   Their forces had walked straight into the Mist's trap, suffering catastrophic losses.
   A complete and utter failure.
   The Mist had played them like fools and walked away victorious.
   Hiruzen had envisioned a swift, surprise attack-a decisive strike that would cripple the Mist forces and secure a victory for Konoha.
   But what had unfolded instead was a disaster beyond his worst fears.
   Not only had they failed to seize victory, but they had also led thousands of Konoha's finest to their deaths.
   This was Konoha's first major defeat since the war had begun.
   And it was a humiliating one.
   Hiruzen's dream of being remembered as the greatest Hokage in history had crumbled before his eyes.
   No Hokage had ever suffered such a devastating loss while in power.
   The war's first major casualty had been Iwagakure.
   Now, Konoha was the second to fall.
   Neither Kumogakure nor Sunagakure, who had withdrawn from the war early, had suffered such brutal losses.
   More than 10,000 shinobi-gone.
   This time, Hiruzen, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu had no scapegoats to shift the blame onto.
   As Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen had to set an example and take responsibility.
   This time, he could not push the burden onto Danzo, as he often did.
   "You three, as Hokage, I bear the primary responsibility for Konoha's defeat.
   I won't run from it.
   This was my mistake."
   Hiruzen had been arrogant.
   He had been overconfident.
   He had believed that victory would be as simple as he had imagined.
   Reality had struck him down.
   His ambitions of being the greatest Hokage had shattered in an instant.
   "Third, this isn't solely your fault. We were part of the decision-making process as well."
   "Yes, Third, you don't need to shoulder all of the blame."
   Homura and Koharu, as always, tried to smooth things over.
   Danzo, however, remained silent.
   He had spotted something crucial.
   "Third, now isn't the time for self-pity. There's still news from the frontlines.
   The Uchiha, Hyuga, and Uzumaki clans refused to participate in this mission.
   Because of that, over 5,000 shinobi were preserved, along with another 6,000 who managed to retreat.
   We still have over 10,000 shinobi on the frontlines."
   Hiruzen exhaled, feeling a weight lift from his chest.
   He silently thanked the heavens that Kushina Uzumaki and the others had not been involved in this operation.
   Had they joined the mission, Konoha's casualties would have been even greater.
   The frontlines would have been completely wiped out, and the Mist would have been free to march straight into the Fire Country.
   By then, any reinforcements sent from the village would have been far too late.
   Just thinking about it sent a shiver down Hiruzen's spine.
   Danzo narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly:
   "Third, are you seriously feeling relief right now?
   Are you ignoring the fact that the Uchiha, Hyuga, and Uzumaki clans defied your orders?"
   "Danzo, don't pour salt on the wound right now.
   This was our failure, a failure of leadership.
   If those remaining forces had participated in the battle, Konoha's losses would have been total.
   Is that what you wanted?"
   "You-!"
   For once, Danzo was speechless.
   Hiruzen was right.
   "Do you understand how many people have died because of our arrogance and misguided strategies?!"
   Hiruzen's voice was sharp and firm.
   As if he were somehow in the right.
   Even though he had been the one who led them to this disaster.
   But this defeat had forced Hiruzen to reflect.
   The arrogance, the overconfidence-it had all been stripped away.
   For the first time, he truly saw this as a failure of their leadership.
   At the same time, Hiruzen couldn't help but mourn for the Sarutobi clan.
   Of the 3,000 Sarutobi clan members who had been sent to the frontlines, only 500 had returned.
   His trusted commander, Sarutobi Yaomaru, had lost a leg.
   Damn it.
   If only more shinobi from other clans had perished instead.
   1
   The Sarutobi clan should never have deployed so many of its own.
   Past victories had blinded them.
   Their consistent success had led them to believe they were untouchable.
   That illusion had now been shattered.
   But Hiruzen had made up his mind.
   He would take responsibility.
   The first step? Removing the Sarutobi clan from the chain of command.
   Effective immediately, Uzumaki Kushina would take command of Konoha's remaining forces.
   The "Red-Hot Habanero," as she was feared throughout the shinobi world, was already respected and admired by Konoha's troops.
   Moreover, her refusal to take part in the failed operation had only solidified her reputation.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru could no longer be trusted to lead.
   Kushina was the only choice.
   Fire Country, Frontlines.
   Orders had arrived from the village.
   Uzumaki Kushina was now the supreme commander of Konoha's military forces.
   After three days of rest, the injured had begun to recover.
   It was time to plan their next move.
   Inside the command tent, only Kushina and Kurama stood.
   The fact that Kurama was allowed in her tent left others in awe.
   After all, he was the man who had conquered the infamous "Red-Hot Habanero" Uzumaki Kushina.
   His presence was enough to command respect.
   Even though few had seen him fight, those who had witnessed it firsthand knew just how dangerous he was.
   In the tent, Kushina looked troubled.
   "Kurama, the Nine-Tails inside me keeps stirring... there won't be any problems, will there?"
   1
   "Why? Wouldn't it be more interesting if there were?"
   "Ugh, don't say that!"
   Kushina pouted, twirling a strand of her long red hair between her fingers.
   She looked oddly playful despite the grim situation.
   "Don't worry," Kurama assured her, smirking. "The seal will hold. There's no risk."
   6
   "Hehe, that's good. Thanks."
   "So, what's next?" Kushina asked.
   Kurama raised an eyebrow.
   "Simple.
   We end this war."
   Just then, Minato Namikaze entered.
   "Kushina-sama, we have a problem. Someone's missing."
   "Who?"
   "Might Dai."
   Might Dai?
   1
   Kushina had never heard the name before.
   Kurama, however, was all too familiar.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 102: Chapter 102 : Might Duy
   2
   Kushina decided to leave matters at the camp to Uchiha Fugaku for the time being. This was also what Kurama intended. This time, it was their turn to take action.
   Kurama took Kushina, Mikoto, Hikari, and four others to the battlefield near the Forgotten Red Isle. From the moment they arrived, he sensed something unusual.
   Deep within the dense forest, Might Dai wandered aimlessly. He had lost his way and, despite searching, had yet to encounter another soul. However, the air was thick with the scent of blood.
   Following the trail in one direction, the stench grew stronger. Finally, he reached the sea.
   The ocean's surface was painted in shades of black and crimson. Countless bodies floated in the water, their lifeless forms telling the story of a brutal massacre. Might Dai clenched his fists tightly, his entire body trembling.
   He knew exactly where he was now.
   This was the battlefield where Konoha clashed with the Hidden Mist. And the island in the distance? That was the infamous Forgotten Red Isle.
   He had completely missed the battle.
   2
   A heavy weight settled in his chest. His comrades, his fellow shinobi-slain. Guilt gnawed at him. This wasn't the youth he had sworn to embody. Youth should be about camaraderie, standing side by side with one's friends. But now, his friends were gone, their corpses adrift in the merciless waves.
   Though he was merely a Genin, he had stepped onto the battlefield like the Chnin and Jnin. He had trained relentlessly, growing stronger every day-no, every moment.
   And yet, despite all of that, he had arrived too late.
   The sight before him was unbearable.
   His fists tightened until his knuckles turned white. His entire body shook with fury, sorrow, and regret.
   "AHHHH!!" Might Dai's roar echoed across the battlefield, a cry of anguish and fury.
   In the Hidden Mist camp, a scout quickly reported to Ao. "Sir! There's an enemy sighted on the sea. He's dressed strangely but wears Konoha's headband. It's certain he's from the Leaf... but it seems he's alone."
   Alone? What kind of game was Konoha playing?
   Ao raised his telescope and scanned the horizon. Sure enough, there was a lone figure-clad in form-fitting, teal-colored attire. The sight made Ao grimace in distaste. "Who in their right mind wears something like that?" he muttered under his breath.
   He turned to his subordinates. "Someone take him down. Keep him alive if possible-we need intel on Konoha's camp."
   "Yes, sir!"
   A group of Mist-nin surged forward, heading straight for Might Dai.
   Still, Dai remained frozen in place, fists clenched. His grief and fury had nowhere to go. His fallen comrades deserved vengeance. He owed them atonement.
   The Mist-nin surrounded him. Up close, they could see the definition of his physique through his absurdly tight outfit. One of them scoffed, disgusted. "What the hell is this? That outfit is disgusting. Just kill him already."
   "No, we need him alive for questioning," another corrected.
   "Right. We'll extract the information about Konoha's camp first."
   Konoha's camp? Information?
   Might Dai's anger boiled over.
   If he had known where the camp was, he wouldn't be lost in the first place!
   "Leaf Great Whirlwind!"
   With a powerful spinning kick, Dai sent multiple Mist-nin flying.
   "Ada-!!"
   Might Dai shouted as he launched himself into battle. Fists, elbows, knees-his entire body was a weapon, and he wielded it without restraint. His kicks cracked bones, his punches sent shinobi tumbling across the battlefield.
   The Mist-nin were stunned. This ridiculous-looking man was actually this strong?
   "Damn it! He's just one guy!"
   "Don't let him overpower us!"
   But their numbers meant nothing.
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   In mere moments, the entire squad was taken down.
   "Not enough," Might Dai panted, his chest heaving. "Not nearly enough. I need to fight hundreds-no, thousands! This is my youth!"
   Back in the Mist camp, Ao received another report.
   "It's bad, sir! The squad we sent... they're all down!"
   "What?!" Ao's eyes widened in disbelief.
   He had barely paid attention to the man, thinking him no more than a fool. But in the blink of an eye, their own men had been annihilated.
   That disgusting-looking man was proving to be a nightmare.
   "Send another squad," Ao commanded. "This time, send a hundred."
   "Yes, sir!"
   Meanwhile, Kushina, Kurama, Mikoto, and Hikari arrived at the battlefield and spotted Might Dai.
   "Hey, isn't that Might Dai?" Kushina remarked. "He's fighting alone again."
   Mikoto frowned. "Kurama, should we step in?"
   Kurama smirked. "No need. That man is strong."
   His words stunned them.
   Might Dai? Strong? He was just a Genin who ran around screaming about youth all day.
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari exchanged glances.
   Kurama noticed their skepticism and chuckled. "Wanna bet on it? The winner can make a request."
   Kushina's eyes lit up. Tsunade had trained them, and Tsunade was a legendary gambler. "A bet? Fine! You're on!"
   1
   Mikoto and Hikari nodded in agreement. There was no way Dai could win against an army, right?
   The battle on the sea intensified.
   The waves rose high, crashing against the shore like nature itself was recoiling from the chaos.
   "Leaf Hurricane!"
   "Leaf Strong Whirlwind!"
   "Konoha Rising Cyclone!"
   Might Dai's relentless assault crushed wave after wave of Mist-nin. Shuriken, kunai, explosive tags-none of it mattered. He tore through them with raw physical prowess alone.
   Ao's rage boiled over. "What kind of sick joke is this? This idiot isn't even using ninjutsu or genjutsu, just raw taijutsu!"
   He felt utterly humiliated.
   "Enough! We'll end this farce. Deploy five hundred. I'll lead them myself."
   "Yes, sir!"
   As the five-hundred-strong Mist army rushed toward him, Might Dai felt his blood burn.
   "Oh? More opponents? Good. This is my youth!"
   The Mist-nin unleashed a barrage of Water Release techniques.
   "Water Bullet Jutsu!"
   "Water Dragon Jutsu!"
   "Great Waterfall Jutsu!"
   The ocean raged violently as torrents of water slammed into Might Dai.
   Finally, he reached for his weapon-twin nunchaku. Not only that, he reached down and removed the weights from his legs.
   1
   The onlookers expected nothing. But when the weights hit the ground-
   BOOM!
   1
   The land split apart, cracks spreading for tens of meters. The sheer force carved a crater so deep, one couldn't even see the bottom.
   Silence fell upon the battlefield.
   Even Ao and his troops hesitated.
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari suddenly felt unease creep into their chests.
   Had they made a mistake with this bet?
   2
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 103: Chapter 103 : Eight Inner Gates Vs Seven Ninja Swordsman
   Might Dai felt like a completely different person after removing his training weights.
   Standing on the open sea, surrounded by enemies, he remained unfazed.
   Kushina Uzumaki, Mikoto Uchiha were left stunned.
   Was there really someone this powerful with just Taijutsu alone?
   Were the three of them really about to lose their bet?
   They had been confident, after all. Their teacher, Tsunade, was known as the Legendary Sucker of the gambling world. But to them, she had always claimed that her disciples must never lose a bet.
   "If you lose, don't call yourself my student."
   Naive as they were, Kushina and the others believed her words.
   What they didn't know was that Tsunade lost every single bet she made.
   To the rest of the world, she was nothing more than a walking donation to gambling houses.
   There was no such thing as a sure win.
   Observing the battle from a distance, a smirk tugged at Minato Namikaze's lips.
   "Let's see it, Duy... The full power of the Eight Gates."
   On the water, Duy's eyes hardened as he took in the bodies of his fallen comrades.
   He knew now-this was all a trap set by the Mist Village's higher-ups.
   A false mission, a meaningless sacrifice.
   If only they had realized sooner, they would have never set foot in this place.
   "Don't worry, everyone. I'll burn with youth and avenge you."
   With those words, Duy crossed his arms over his chest and reached behind his back, pulling out his weapon of choice-his nunchaku.
   "Ada--"
   Before him stood five hundred Mist shinobi.
   But Might Duy did not hesitate.
   "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"
   The Mist shinobi launched dozens of water dragons at him.
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   With his weights removed, Duy moved with unparalleled speed.
   One strike per dragon.
   The sea churned as water exploded into the air.
   With each swing of his nunchaku, Duy shattered the oncoming water dragons.
   The Mist shinobi could hardly believe their eyes.
   "How is this possible?"
   They had expected to overwhelm him with sheer numbers and Ninjutsu, yet he was destroying their attacks with Taijutsu alone.
   And he was only one man.
   "Damn it!"
   If word got out that five hundred Mist shinobi failed to defeat a single enemy, their village's reputation would be in ruins.
   Today, Might Duy had to die.
   Observing from a distance, a young shinobi named Ao clenched his fists.
   His Byakugan had revealed something terrifying-
   Dai wasn't using chakra the way normal shinobi did.
   No illusions. No elemental manipulation.
   Pure Taijutsu mastery.
   And yet, he had already felled over six hundred Mist shinobi.
   Ao's hands trembled. He needed reinforcements.
   The Seven Ninja Swordsmen.
   Back at the Mist camp, seven deadly shinobi sat drinking tea.
   The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   The massive blade Kubikiribch-wielded by Jz Biwa.
   Samehada-the living blade of Fuguki Suikazan.
   Nuibari-the piercing longsword of Kushimaru Kuriarare.
   Kabutowari-the brutal hammer-and-axe combo of Jinin Akebino.
   Shibuki-the explosive sword of Jinpachi Munashi.
   Kiba-the twin lightning blades of Raiga Kurosuki.
   And Hiramekarei-the massive double-edged sword wielded by Hozuki.
   Ao stormed into their tent, breathless.
   "Something is wrong! There's a monster in Konoha's ranks!"
   The seven swordsmen chuckled.
   "A monster?" Jz scoffed. "Don't be ridiculous."
   "You expect us to believe a single man wiped out six hundred shinobi?" Fuguki added.
   Ao gritted his teeth. "See for yourselves. If you don't stop him now, he will slaughter every last one of us."
   The swordsmen exchanged amused glances.
   "Fine," Kushimaru said, rising to his feet. "Let's humor him."
   Out on the sea, Duy breath came heavier.
   He had been fighting nonstop.
   But his flames of youth had not yet faded.
   Seven figures appeared before him.
   The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   Duy knew them well. Their reputation was fearsome-some even claimed their combined strength was enough to topple a nation.
   "Let me take this one," Fuguki sneered, hoisting Samehada onto his shoulder.
   He lunged, swinging the massive blade.
   Clang!
   Duy nunchaku met Samehada head-on, the clash ringing through the air.
   "Leaf Strong Whirlwind!"
   Boom!
   Duy spinning kick landed squarely in Fuguki's chest, sending him flying backward.
   Blood dribbled from the Mist ninja's mouth as he skidded across the water's surface.
   The other six swordsmen stared in disbelief.
   One kick.
   One.
   And Fuguki was already injured.
   "He's... strong," Fuguki muttered, standing back up and wiping the blood from his lips. "I underestimated him."
   The swordsmen's laughter died instantly.
   If Fuguki was taking this seriously, then so would they.
   Back in the shadows, Kurama and the others continued watching.
   "Lord Kurama, this isn't looking good," Hiashi said. "Seven against one... even for Duy, that's impossible."
   Minato simply smiled.
   "Impossible?"
   Kushina, Mikoto, and kurama weren't convinced.
   Meanwhile, the swordsmen attacked.
   Jinpachi's explosive blade rained fiery shrapnel upon Duy.
   Kushimaru's Nuibari shot forward, seeking to skewer him.
   Lightning surged from Raiga's Kiba.
   Jz's Kubikiribch came crashing down.
   Boom!
   Duy was forced backward, his body taking hit after hit.
   He panted heavily, muscles burning.
   Deep in the forest, Minato raised a hand, silencing the others.
   "Watch closely," he murmured. "The real fight is about to begin."
   Out on the sea, Duy made his decision.
   He had no choice.
   He brought his arms up, crossing them before him.
   "Guy... forgive me."
   "This is the last time."
   "This... is my final youth!"
   He took a deep breath, then shouted-
   "Eight Gates... First Gate: Open!"
   A powerful surge of chakra exploded from his body.
   The swordsmen staggered back.
   "What the hell is this?"
   "Second Gate: Heal!"
   "Third Gate: Life!"
   "Fourth Gate: Pain!"
   "Fifth Gate: Limit!"
   A hurricane of energy erupted from Might Dai as he drove the Eight Gates to the Fifth Gate.
   And the true battle began.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 104: Chapter 104 : Duy Last Dance
   "Fifth Gate: Dumen-Open!"
   The overwhelming aura radiating from Might Duy stunned the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.
   "Is this... something a human can even do?"
   Juzo Biwa and the others stared at Might Duy in disbelief.
   This wasn't ninjutsu.
   This wasn't genjutsu.
   This was purely taijutsu.
   "Be careful-this guy is terrifyingly strong! Attack together!"
   The Seven Ninja Swordsmen tensed, their expressions solemn. They had never imagined that an unremarkable man like Might Duy could possess such power. This defied everything they knew about taijutsu.
   Could taijutsu alone truly be this formidable?
   Today, they witnessed the answer firsthand.
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari, who were secretly observing from the shadows, were just as shocked.
   They never expected Might Duy to have such a trump card.
   Kurama, however, remained unsurprised.
   "Master Kurama, your judgment is as sharp as ever."
   At this moment, the three of them fully understood why Kurama had always believed in Might Duy.
   But the battle was far from over.
   Might Duy vanished in an instant, reappearing before Kushimaru Kuriarare, the wielder of the Nuibari.
   A dull blade, one that could pierce any defense.
   Among the seven, Kushimaru was the slowest.
   A barrage of rapid strikes landed, each blow driving deep into his chest.
   His eyes widened-he couldn't even track Might Duy movements.
   "AAAAAHHH-!"
   A bloodcurdling scream echoed as Kushimaru was sent flying. His body crashed through the air, blasted from the sea to the land, before slamming into a massive rock.
   He convulsed, foam frothing at his mouth, eyes rolling back.
   Silence.
   No signs of life.
   Might Duy, with only the Fifth Gate open, had just killed one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.
   "Water Style: Grand Water Prison!"
   The ocean trembled.
   A massive, spherical water prison engulfed Might Duy, sealing him inside.
   The jutsu's caster, Fuguki Suikazan, had fused with Samehada, transforming into something inhuman.
   He grinned, razor-sharp teeth bared. "Heh. Fighting in water is what we Mist shinobi do best."
   "Cover me!" he barked, as the remaining five swordsmen formed a defensive perimeter.
   Due to water resistance, Might Duy movements slowed.
   His breathing became strained.
   The water prison moved with Fuguki Suikazan, making escape nearly impossible.
   "Thousand Feeding Sharks!"
   The sea churned.
   A swarm of monstrous sharks formed from chakra surged toward Might Duy, jaws snapping.
   In the water, they moved at terrifying speeds.
   Might Duy thoughts raced.
   "I can't block them all."
   Opening the Eighth Gate now meant instant death.
   But if he didn't, he would be worn down and suffocated.
   No-there was only one way forward.
   "I have to keep going!"
   His resolve solidified.
   "Sixth Gate: Keimon-Open!"
   A brilliant green aura exploded around him, matching the color of his jumpsuit.
   Faced with the ravenous sharks, Might Duy didn't flinch.
   He clenched his fists.
   "Morning Peacock!"
   Fists moved faster than the eye could see, striking with such force that friction ignited the air itself.
   Flames erupted underwater, evaporating the sharks into steam upon impact.
   The sea boiled.
   Fuguki Suikazan's smirk vanished.
   "Tch-this guy is a monster!"
   The remaining swordsmen exchanged uneasy glances.
   They had to change tactics.
   "Spread out! If we stay clustered, we're easy targets!"
   Swords gleamed as they launched their assault.
   Jinpachi Munashi swung the explosive blade Shibuki, setting off violent detonations.
   Ameyuri Ringo unleashed crackling lightning from her Kiba blades.
   Mangetsu Hozuki wielded the Hiramekarei, gathering immense chakra.
   Juzo Biwa slashed with the legendary Kubikiribocho.
   Fuguki Suikazan launched another Water Style: Great Shark Bullet Jutsu.
   A combined attack from all six remaining swordsmen.
   Might Duy had no choice.
   "Seventh Gate: Kyoumon-Open!"
   A surge of power erupted from his body, sending waves rippling across the sea.
   The water prison shattered.
   For the first time, the Mist shinobi felt fear.
   Might Duy didn't hesitate.
   "Hirudora!"
   A massive, high-pressure air bomb shaped like a roaring white tiger crashed into the six swordsmen.
   A deafening boom split the air.
   The ocean erupted.
   Water vaporized.
   Trees were ripped from their roots, tossed aside like twigs.
   The attack obliterated Kushimaru's lifeless corpse, along with Fuguki's makeshift shield.
   Fuguki Suikazan coughed up blood.
   Samehada twitched.
   The sword sensed its wielder's near-fatal injuries and started draining chakra to heal him.
   Four swordsmen remained standing.
   But they realized something-
   Might Duy power came at a cost.
   His body trembled.
   His breathing was ragged.
   "If we drag this out... he'll collapse!"
   This was their only chance.
   "Guy..."
   Might Duy thought of his son.
   His lips curled into a faint smile.
   "Youth never ends."
   Autumn leaves return to the soil, nourishing the seeds for new growth.
   "Your youth... is just beginning."
   "Eighth Gate: Gate of Death-OPEN!"
   The ocean roared.
   A red mist enveloped Might Duy body.
   His muscles tore apart, his skin burned, but his spirit burned brighter than ever.
   He became a living inferno.
   The battlefield fell silent.
   Even the Mist shinobi felt it-
   Death.
   This was no longer a battle.
   It was an execution.
   Fuguki Suikazan ran.
   But Might Duy was already above him.
   His foot descended.
   "Evening Elephant!"
   A colossal air shockwave crushed Fuguki Suikazan into the depths of the sea.
   Down.
   Down.
   Down.
   A hollow formed on the ocean's surface.
   Then, it collapsed.
   Gone.
   The remaining swordsmen scattered in terror.
   Survival was all that mattered now.
   Dignity? Reputation?
   They meant nothing in the face of a man who had transcended mortality itself.
   Might Duy roared, his voice shaking the heavens.
   A final red flash illuminated the battlefield.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 500 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 1000 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 22 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 105: Chapter 105 : Tailed Beast Bomb
   Why is life so important?
   Even if, in the future, it is reported that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were utterly humiliated by a lone Genin from Konoha and forced to flee in all directions, none of that mattered.
   Survival mattered.
   They had admitted it.
   But the storm of relentless attacks left them no time to dwell on their shame.
   The owner of the massive sword Hiramekarei, Hozuki Gengetsu, had been obliterated beyond recognition.
   The Seven Ninja Swordsmen were now down to four.
   Kubikiribch-Biwa Juzo.
   Shibuki-Jinpachi Munashi.
   Samehada-Suikazan Fuguki.
   Kiba-Ringo Ameyuri.
   The four of them were running for their lives.
   How could Might Dai let such an opportunity slip? With the Eighth Gate fully open, he had little time left.
   Only a few breaths remained.
   The four Mist Shinobi had fled in different directions, gaining considerable distance from him.
   The Eight Inner Gates had taken him decades to master, but this was the first time he had unleashed the full extent of the Eighth Gate. His body was not used to it, the power far beyond what even he could control.
   He knew he couldn't eliminate them all.
   In this state, even taking down one more would push him to his limit.
   On the distant shores of an island, a certain Mist Jonin named Ao stood in sheer horror.
   "Is this man even human?"
   "Is this... really what a ninja is supposed to be?"
   This was beyond anything he'd ever known.
   Fortunately for him, Might Dai hadn't targeted the island. His wrath was solely reserved for the Seven Swordsmen.
   If that monstrous power had been unleashed here, no one would have survived.
   Ao had no idea that Might Dai was already at his last stand.
   With another strike, the air exploded, sending a shockwave toward the fleeing Biwa Juzo.
   Juzo reacted instinctively, raising his Kubikiribch to block.
   A single instant later, the legendary sword-famed for its regenerative abilities-shattered.
   Juzo himself was blown apart, his blood staining the shattered fragments of his blade.
   "Damn it... only three left..."
   Might Dai gasped, his vision blurring. He no longer had the energy to chase the remaining three.
   He only had enough for one final move.
   His ultimate technique-the Eighth Gate's deadliest attack.
   Night Guy.
   He had already named it in his heart.
   Named after the son he loved.
   Since he couldn't finish all of them, he would at least take down another. One last strike to forever mark his existence in history.
   He prepared his stance.
   His body burned, muscles tearing apart as the power surged.
   His target-Jinpachi Munashi, wielder of Shibuki.
   And nearby... a massive force of Mist Shinobi, many of whom had rallied together.
   This move had a vast range of destruction.
   He was confident that his final attack would not only eliminate Jinpachi but also decimate a significant portion of the Mist's forces.
   On the battlefield, the Mist Shinobi saw Jinpachi running toward them in desperation.
   Expressions of sheer terror spread across their faces.
   Their eyes screamed one message-
   "DON'T COME HERE!"
   "STAY AWAY FROM US!"
   But it was too late.
   "Night Guy!"
   A monstrous red aura erupted as Might Dai kicked forward.
   A hurricane of destruction roared across the battlefield.
   The red beast tore through the land, consuming everything in its path.
   A deafening explosion followed.
   Flames and dust engulfed the sky.
   The entire battlefield trembled under the sheer force of the attack.
   When the dust settled, a horrifying sight awaited those who had survived.
   Jinpachi Munashi had been utterly erased.
   An entire section of the island had been turned to nothing but scorched earth and rubble.
   The Mist Shinobi were devastated. Casualties were beyond count.
   And yet, at the very center of the carnage, Might Dai stood motionless.
   His body, drained beyond its limits, had reached its final moments.
   Ao and his remaining soldiers trembled.
   For the first time, they could confirm it.
   This man... this terrifying beast... was finally no longer a threat.
   If he could unleash such power endlessly, Might Dai would be the strongest man in the world.
   In pure Taijutsu, no one could match him.
   But the battle was over.
   On Konoha's side, only one life had been lost.
   One man against an army.
   A single Genin against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.
   And yet, he had decimated their forces.
   The Mist had suffered heavy casualties. Their morale shattered.
   But in the darkness above, a new threat loomed.
   Kurama stood, watching from the sky.
   His time had come.
   "Lord Kurama, are you ready?"
   "Yes."
   These fallen warriors would not die in vain.
   They would become the foundation for his counterattack against Konoha.
   Or rather... his audience.
   Kurama spread his wings and rose high above the battlefield.
   Below him lay the devastated remains of the island.
   "Lord Ao! Enemy sighted!"
   The remaining Mist Shinobi looked up, their faces twisted in fear as they saw a figure hovering in the sky, looking down at them with a cold, eerie smile.
   Dark red chakra flickered around his body, forming massive ethereal wings of blue and violet.
   "What the hell is that?!"
   "Lord Ao, he's a Konoha ninja!"
   Kurama still wore the vest of the Leaf.
   Ao narrowed his eyes. His instincts screamed danger.
   Kurama didn't bother wasting words.
   He simply raised his hand.
   A small black sphere formed, then fell toward the battlefield.
   "What is that?"
   The Mist Shinobi stared at the descending sphere, a deep sense of dread seeping into their bones.
   Ao, as a sensory ninja, realized it instantly.
   His face twisted in horror.
   "That's-! RUN! GET OFF THIS ISLAND NOW!"
   But it was too late.
   The sphere struck the earth.
   A sound unlike anything before rang out.
   A force that shook heaven and earth.
   The very land trembled.
   In an instant, the battlefield was swallowed by blinding light.
   The island ceased to exist.
   Flames, dust, and debris exploded into the sky, forming a colossal mushroom cloud.
   A single Tailed Beast Bomb had turned everything into ruin.
   The might of the Tailed Beasts.
   This was why the Great Shinobi Villages regarded them as nuclear weapons.
   Even Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kushina did not seem shocked.
   But Hyuga Hikari stood in utter disbelief.
   It was the first time she had seen Kurama fight.
   And he had just erased an island from existence.
   No wonder Kushina had fallen for him.
   It turned out Lord Kurama was this powerful.
   A thought crossed her mind.
   With such power... was there truly any need to fear Konoha?
   Even Uchiha Fugaku and Namikaze Minato, who had rushed to investigate, were left speechless.
   Their eyes widened in horror.
   "Where... where is the island?"
   All they saw was fire.
   A wasteland.
   A battlefield reduced to ashes.
   The war had changed.
   And it had only just begun.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 19 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 106: Chapter 106 : The War Is Over
   When Namikaze Minato, Uchiha Fugaku, and his team arrived, all they saw were towering flames and endless ruins. The devastation before them spoke volumes.
   The war was over.
   "Who did this?" Fugaku muttered, his Sharingan spinning as he surveyed the battlefield.
   "Hey, you guys are finally here!" a familiar voice called out.
   Kushina Uzumaki, standing strong, waved at them, a smirk tugging at her lips.
   "Kushina-sama, what happened here?" one of the Konoha shinobi asked, his voice laced with disbelief.
   Kushina and Minato exchanged glances before giving them a brief explanation of the battle. When they finished, silence hung in the air.
   Kurama?
   Was this man truly that powerful?
   Did Konoha harbor such an overwhelming force without them even realizing it?
   Minato studied Kurama, the mysterious shinobi who had assisted Kushina. There was something eerily familiar about him, but Minato was certain he had never met the man before. Still, that didn't matter now. What mattered was that Konoha had emerged victorious.
   The Land of Fire had won the war.
   When the other shinobi heard that their leader, the infamous "Blood-Red Pepper" Uzumaki Kushina, had single-handedly destroyed Kirigakure's base in the Land of Fire, they were ecstatic. The legend of the Red Flash never failed them.
   Victory followed wherever she led.
   Compared to her, Sarutobi Yaomaru, another battlefield commander, paled in comparison. The moment he received word of the victory, his heart clenched with both pride and bitter envy.
   Why?
   Why couldn't he be the one to lead his forces to glory?
   In the following weeks, Kushina and her team focused solely on monitoring Kirigakure's movements. A month later, the Land of Water formally withdrew from the war.
   At the same time, Kirigakure submitted an official letter of surrender to Konoha.
   Thus, the Third Shinobi World War finally came to an end.
   Though the great nations had laid down their arms, smaller villages and minor countries continued their skirmishes. It was inevitable-true peace had never existed in the history of the shinobi world.
   ---
   **Land of Water, Kirigakure.**
   In the dimly lit halls of the Mist Shinobi Hospital, Ao lay on a bed, his body wrapped in heavy bandages. It was a miracle he had even survived.
   In the original timeline, he had managed to escape death even after being hit by a Tailed Beast Bomb from the Ten-Tails. This time, he had somehow survived the massacre on the Forgotten Red Island.
   Three of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who had been scattered during the battle had returned to Kirigakure, their bodies battered and spirits shaken.
   The reports they gave the Fourth Mizukage were short but chilling.
   One man.
   One attack that was on par with a Tailed Beast Bomb.
   One ninja from Konoha who had wiped out an entire island in a single move.
   Ao, still recovering, met the Fourth Mizukage Yagura's gaze. "I saw him with my own eyes. Konoha has been hiding him as a trump card. And now, we have seen what he is capable of."
   That was the reason Yagura had chosen to surrender rather than continue fighting. Kirigakure was not afraid of war-but they knew when to retreat.
   For an entire month, the Mist shinobi had searched for any information about the man who had soared through the sky that day. But all they had were scraps.
   Orange hair.
   Scarlet, vertical pupils.
   Nothing else.
   Ao had burned the image into his mind. If that man ever appeared on the battlefield again, Mist Shinobi would need to be prepared.
   But for now, Konoha was untouchable.
   ---
   With the surrender letter officially delivered, Konoha's forces began their journey home. After years of bloodshed, the war had finally ended.
   Days later, the triumphant shinobi returned to Konoha.
   What awaited them was a hero's welcome.
   The streets of the village roared with cheers as civilians and shinobi alike gathered to celebrate the victors.
   "Red Hot-Blooded Habanero!"
   "Red Hot-Blooded Habanero!"
   "Red Hot-Blooded Habanero!"
   Kushina's name echoed throughout the village.
   From the moment news of their victories reached Konoha, it was always Kushina's name that was mentioned. The team she led had never suffered a defeat. And in the final, decisive battle, it was she who had broken Mist Shinobi's forces.
   Minato, Fugaku, and the others had played their parts, but the people only called for her.
   From the stands, the Third Hokage watched with pride, nodding in approval.
   This generation had birthed its own legends.
   The Second Shinobi War had given them the legendary Sannin-Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade.
   And now, in the Third Shinobi War, Uzumaki Kushina had carved her own name into history.
   But not everyone was pleased.
   From the shadows, Danzo observed the celebrations in silence, his expression unreadable.
   The power of the Uchiha Clan was growing too strong.
   The Hyuga Clan remained unwavering.
   And now, Uzumaki Kushina, a Jinchriki and wielder of incredible strength, was being hailed as Konoha's greatest war hero.
   This did not bode well for him.
   He had always believed in control. And right now, the village was slipping from his grasp.
   He clenched his fists.
   No matter. He had a plan.
   And it was time to set it in motion.
   ---
   That evening, the village elders gathered in a dimly lit room for an emergency meeting. The Third Hokage, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu sat around a table, their faces grim.
   "The war may be over," the Hokage began, "but our losses were great, particularly against Kirigakure. Many shinobi from our strongest clans perished. We must ensure their sacrifices were not in vain."
   "Indeed," Koharu agreed. "The clan leaders will demand reparations. If we do not handle this delicately, Konoha's internal stability may crumble."
   Hiruzen nodded. "I will personally see to it that their concerns are addressed. This is the Will of Fire."
   Danzo leaned forward, his voice cold and sharp. "Hiruzen, enough about the aftermath. There is another matter we must discuss-the Uchiha Clan."
   The air in the room grew heavier.
   Danzo continued, "They were too strong on the battlefield. Their power is growing. If we do not act now, we risk losing control of Konoha."
   The Third Hokage sighed. He understood Danzo's concerns, but the village had just come out of a war. Could they afford internal strife now?
   ---
   Later that night, in a quiet home, Kushina and Kurama sat together, basking in the rare peace.
   "Kurama, when do we make our move?" she asked, her crimson hair cascading over her shoulders.
   Kurama smirked, his fangs glinting in the moonlight.
   "The war is finally over, Kushina. For now, let's enjoy this victory."
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 107: Chapter 107 :Death Of White Fang
   3
   In the Third Ninja War, it can be said that Kurama single-handedly reversed the tide and brought it to an end.
   Kurama demonstrated his overwhelming power to the Third Raikage. The Cloud Shinobi, witnessing this display, came to a singular conclusion-Kurama, as the Nine-Tails, was the true strength of Konoha. With Konoha wielding such an unstoppable force, Cloud had no hope of victory.
   This belief was reinforced by the fact that Kurama had previously overpowered the Eight-Tails within Killer Bee. The power of the Nine-Tails alone was already beyond comprehension, but with Kurama still fully capable of controlling even the Eight-Tails' strength, which village, which nation, could possibly stand against him?
   1
   Of course, the Cloud Shinobi, including the Third Raikage, had no idea that Kurama also possessed the power of One-Tail Shukaku within her. It was precisely because of such terrifying forces within Konoha-Kurama -that Cloud had no choice but to withdraw from the war, surrender, and seek an alliance.
   1
   And what of Iwagakure?
   1
   The Rock Shinobi forces were decimated. Kurama and the Third Raikage together annihilated over 20,000 Iwa ninjas. To the Rock Shinobi, Kurama was even more terrifying than the Third Raikage. If the Raikage was a monster, then Kurama was a god of destruction.
   2
   Compared to the Third Raikage, Kurama alone had eliminated twice as many Rock Shinobi-thousands upon thousands. But more importantly, Kurama was "a shinobi of Konoha."
   Third Tsuchikage Onoki, realizing the extent of Konoha and Cloud's devastation upon his forces, feared the worst-he suspected that Konoha and Cloud had joined forces. With such immense losses and no allies to count on, the Land of Earth and Iwagakure had no choice but to withdraw from the war entirely.
   After this, the conflict turned to Konoha versus the Land of Wind's Sunagakure. But this battle was over before it even started. This time, the war ended through sheer force.
   Sunagakure, the weakest of the Five Great Villages, stood no chance. Kurama unleashed the power of Shukaku, and a single Tailed Beast Bomb was enough to show them the true meaning of destruction-true nuclear devastation. If they did not want their village to be wiped off the map, they had only one choice: surrender. And so, they too withdrew from the war.
   Now, only Kirigakure remained.
   Kurama had no patience left. He was tired of this war and wanted to end it immediately. What followed was a brutal campaign of naked conquest and terror.
   On the blood-soaked battlefield of Forgotten Red Island, over 10,000 Mist Shinobi perished. Those who survived returned to their village, forever scarred by the horror they had witnessed. The Fourth Mizukage, upon hearing of the massacre, had only one logical choice-end the war. He would not throw his village into the fire.
   The death toll on Red Island alone was enough to cripple the Land of Water's military power for generations. But the losses didn't end there. The infamous Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist? Now reduced to just three, their ranks decimated by none other than Might Dai.
   1
   From Cloud to Rock, from Sand to Mist, Kurama had been a relentless force of nature in every battle.
   Yet, if one had to name the most pivotal figure-the one who truly decided the war-it could only be Kurama.
   Apart from Kushina, very few people truly understood this.
   And most of Kurama's credit was attributed to Kushina. Not that it mattered to Kurama. With Kushina becoming Hokage, she would rule Konoha in name-but in reality, it was him who held the true power.
   Control wasn't even the right word. Influence, persuasion-one word from him, and she would listen. That was all he needed.
   With that, the Third Ninja War came to an end. Konoha stood victorious.
   But this war ended years earlier than in the original timeline. This meant that figures like Kakashi, Obito, and Rin had not yet set foot on the battlefield. The tragic chain of events-the death of Rin, Obito's descent into darkness-none of it had happened.
   The plot had been completely rewritten by Kurama's actions.
   The future was uncertain. He looked forward to it.
   At this time, Kakashi was still just a five-year-old in the academy. Judging by his talent, he would likely graduate soon.
   For now, the war was over, and everyone needed time to rest.
   Kurama and Kushina, however, spent their time differently. Days of indulgence. In the end, it was Kushina who had to beg for mercy before he finally let her rest.
   For Konoha, peace had returned.
   A month passed.
   Then, tragedy struck.
   Konoha's White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, had committed suicide.
   2
   News of his death spread like wildfire throughout the village.
   Hatake Sakumo-his reputation eclipsed even that of the Sannin. Yet, he had not died in battle. No, he had taken his own life.
   And why?
   Because he had chosen to save his comrades at the cost of a mission.
   Because of this, the mission had failed.
   Because of this, he was scorned by the very same village he had protected.
   Even the comrades he had saved turned their backs on him.
   Sakumo, unable to bear the shame and pressure, took his own life.
   A powerful man. A strong warrior. But a fragile heart.
   At this moment, Kakashi sat in mourning beside his father's body.
   Meanwhile, in the Hokage's office, an emergency meeting was being held. The Third Hokage, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu were deep in discussion.
   This time, for once, Homura and Koharu were on the same side-against Hiruzen.
   "Third Hokage, how could you allow this to happen?"
   "Hatake Sakumo was one of the strongest forces in the village! His death is an unacceptable loss!"
   Sakumo had been a hero of the Second Ninja War. He had slaughtered countless Sand Shinobi in battle.
   Homura's eyes were cold. "Those who slandered him must be punished."
   But Hiruzen remained silent, deep in thought.
   Danzo, on the other hand, smirked. "Hiruzen, this is how you should be."
   The strength of Hatake Sakumo had been a threat to them. His death? A relief.
   Sakumo was simply too weak-minded. If he couldn't endure mere words, then he had no place in this village. This was the ninja way. This was the Will of Fire, as taught by the First Hokage Senju Hashirama:
   "The village always comes first. No one is above it."
   To the Third Hokage, Danzo, and the elders, those who shamed White Fang were not criminals. If anything, they were upholding the village's ideals.
   At that moment, Kakashi was still mourning his father.
   Konoha was colder than ever.
   Meanwhile, at Kushina's residence-an isolated building at the village's edge, far from the heart of Konoha-news of Sakumo's death reached them.
   Kurama, lounging with a smirk, glanced at Kushina. "It's time to act."
   Kushina met his gaze. She knew exactly what he meant.
   Winning hearts.
   Everything was unfolding exactly as Kurama had planned.
   3
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 108: Chapter 108 : Mangekyo Technique
   The Hatake family.
   Kakashi stood in silent vigil, guarding the spirit of his father.
   Three days ago, he could have returned home happily.
   He had wanted to tell his father the good news-he was about to graduate.
   "I can finally make my dad, Konoha's White Fang, proud," Kakashi thought.
   This was what he had always wanted to prove.
   After all, graduating from the Ninja Academy at the age of five was an incredibly rare achievement.
   Most students in Konoha graduated between the ages of ten and twelve.
   Kakashi became the first to graduate in his class.
   In just a few months, he would officially leave the academy and step into the world of shinobi.
   But when he rushed home, eager to tell his father the good news, what awaited him was a cold, lifeless body.
   His father, Hatake Sakumo, the renowned White Fang of Konoha, had taken his own life.
   Days before, Kakashi had felt an ominous premonition.
   He had walked the streets of Konoha with his father, only to notice the way other shinobi avoided them.
   Some even whispered cruel words behind their backs.
   Even the friends his father once held dear had begun treating him with cold indifference.
   Some spat curses under their breath.
   Kakashi had turned to look at his father, but Sakumo had merely given him a wry smile and continued walking.
   It was at that moment Kakashi knew-something was wrong.
   Rumors about his father had spread throughout the village.
   Kakashi had pieced together the truth.
   His father had abandoned a crucial mission in order to save his comrades.
   And in doing so, he had caused the village a great loss.
   But what Kakashi never expected was that the father he had admired so much would choose to take his own life over it.
   At the Hatake residence, Sakumo's body lay on a funeral bier.
   Kakashi had long since run out of tears to shed.
   But wiping his face, he forced himself to be strong.
   He was alone now. There was no one else left to lean on.
   His father's death had taught him a harsh lesson.
   Kakashi made a decision.
   From this moment on, no matter what happened-
   The mission always comes first.
   A shinobi who fails his mission is nothing but scum.
   "It's truly a shame for Konoha's White Fang to die like this."
   A voice of regret echoed from behind.
   Kakashi turned sharply.
   An unfamiliar man stood in the dimly lit room, his orange hair framing scarlet eyes that held strange vertical pupils.
   Despite his foreign presence, his attire and forehead protector marked him as a shinobi of Konoha.
   When Sakumo died, only a handful of people had come to pay their respects.
   Even those who had come, Kakashi had turned away.
   "Sorry, no one is welcome here at the moment," Kakashi said coldly.
   But the man, Kurama, did not leave.
   "Kakashi, your father chose to end his life this way. If he couldn't endure the words of others, then how is that any different from running away?"
   Kakashi clenched his fists, his voice shaking with anger.
   "Who the hell are you? Don't you dare insult my father!"
   Kurama merely smiled.
   "He abandoned his son and ran to another world. Do you call that a competent father?"
   Kakashi trembled with rage.
   Kurama's words cut deep.
   Because they were the truth.
   And the truth hurt more than anything.
   But Kakashi refused to accept it. He refused to let this man insult the father he had always admired.
   "Get out!" Kakashi snarled, raising his fist and swinging at Kurama in blind fury.
   But the next second, Kakashi was sent flying backward.
   Too weak.
   1
   He couldn't refute him. He couldn't even land a hit.
   All he could do was watch, helpless and furious.
   "What the hell do you want? Why did you come here?!"
   Kurama raised a single finger to his lips, signaling for silence.
   Kakashi instinctively obeyed.
   "I'm here to change the outcome. To bring your father, who ran away into death, back to the real world."
   Kakashi froze, confusion written across his face.
   "What... what are you talking about?"
   A smile played at Kurama's lips.
   "Put simply-I can bring your father back to life."
   Kakashi's eyes widened, staring at Kurama as though he were a madman.
   "That's impossible!"
   He had kept vigil over his father's lifeless body for three days. There was no doubt in his mind-Sakumo was dead.
   "You're insane! Get out of my house!"
   Kurama didn't argue.
   Instead, his scarlet pupils changed.
   The moment Kakashi saw them, a strange unease crawled down his spine.
   A pair of eerie rings appeared within Kurama's irises.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   Kurama turned toward the funeral bier where Sakumo lay.
   "Divine reversion ."
   3
   For a moment, silence filled the room.
   Kakashi didn't dare move. His body tensed, his breath shallow.
   A dreadful feeling gripped his chest.
   Then-
   Crunch.
   The wooden bier creaked.
   Kakashi's breath hitched.
   The air in the closed room seemed to shift. The black funeral curtains rustled despite the absence of wind.
   "My head... it hurts a little..."
   A hoarse voice broke the silence.
   Kakashi's heart nearly stopped.
   Sakumo sat up.
   Kakashi stumbled back, unable to believe his own eyes.
   "This... this isn't real..." he whispered.
   Yet, his father was right there, moving, breathing.
   He had been certain there were no vital signs. He had watched over his lifeless body.
   "Father...?" he asked hesitantly.
   Sakumo blinked, his eyes adjusting to the dim light.
   "Kakashi...?"
   The older man's gaze met his son's, filled with disbelief.
   His hands moved, touching his own body.
   "I'm... alive?" he murmured.
   He remembered everything.
   The decision to take his own life.
   The blade against his throat.
   And yet, here he was.
   The wound was gone.
   Kakashi's lips trembled. Tears that had been suppressed for too long finally spilled over.
   "Father!"
   He threw himself into Sakumo's arms, sobbing without restraint.
   Sakumo could only hold him, his own regret weighing heavily on his heart.
   He had left his son behind.
   If he had a second chance, he would never make the same mistake again.
   Kurama watched in silence before finally speaking.
   "I'll give you time to reunite. But I didn't bring you back for nothing, White Fang."
   2
   Sakumo turned his gaze toward Kurama.
   And the moment he saw the man's scarlet eyes, he felt a shiver of unease.
   Just who was he?
   1
   And why did he have the power to bring the dead back to life?
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 18 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 109: Chapter 109 : Danzo
   Kakashi stared at Kurama with curious eyes.
   The power of death and resurrection.
   There might be some in the ninja world.
   But no one could wield it as effortlessly as Kurama.
   "Is this guy a god?" Kakashi sighed inwardly.
   Kurama had saved his father.
   An immense favor.
   White Fang also looked puzzled.
   "This is not the place to talk. Let's change the environment."
   Flying Thunder God Technique activated.
   Kurama brought Hatake Sakumo and Kakashi to a small forest.
   "This... this is the Second Hokage's Flying Thunder God Technique!" Hatake Sakumo was surprised.
   After so many years, someone had mastered the jutsu of the Second Hokage.
   How powerful was this mysterious man before him?
   Seeing Konoha's White Fang's confusion, Kurama smiled.
   "The higher-ups in Konoha seemed pleased about your death, Konoha's White Fang."
   Hatake Sakumo only smiled bitterly.
   He had expected as much.
   He was unwilling!
   During the Second Ninja War, he had made great contributions to Konoha.
   Yet rumors had spread about him in the village.
   The Third Hokage and other senior officials remained indifferent.
   Had he truly been a threat to them?
   He couldn't afford to be so submissive anymore.
   This death had made him realize something deeper.
   Death couldn't solve the problem.
   "Let Konoha change its dynasty? Interesting!"
   After listening to Kurama's words, Konoha's White Fang became intrigued.
   He thought:
   "So the Bloody Red Pepper, Uzumaki Kushina, has already grown so strong! If she becomes Hokage, the village may truly undergo earth-shaking changes."
   The man before him, however, remained an enigma.
   "I'm Kurama"
   "Lord Kurama, when shall we act?"
   For this savior and the man behind the future Hokage, Konoha's White Fang used an honorific title.
   Kurama responded with a faint smile.
   "Soon."
   Kurama realized he had also become quite adept at persuasion.
   Konoha's White Fang had officially joined their side.
   When the coup began, how would Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen react upon realizing he was surrounded by traitors?
   1
   The thought was exhilarating.
   "I wonder what else Kurama-sama is capable of, besides resurrection and the Flying Thunder God Technique?" Hatake Sakumo asked with interest.
   "Why? Aren't those two enough?"
   Indeed, they were more than enough.
   With these abilities alone, he was already at the pinnacle of the ninja world.
   Still, Hatake Sakumo was curious.
   "I heard that your strength surpasses that of the Sannin. I'd like to see your skills, White Fang versus Kurama."
   Hatake Sakumo wasn't one to back down.
   "Lord Kurama, please forgive my offense."
   Hatake Sakumo wanted to gauge the power of the man set to overthrow Konoha.
   Was he truly worthy of following?
   A mere favor wasn't enough in the ninja world.
   Strength earned recognition.
   Hatake Sakumo drew his Chakra Short Sword, radiating white light.
   He exhaled softly.
   "It's been a long time, old friend."
   3
   "Forgive me, Lord Kurama!"
   With that, Hatake Sakumo swung his blade.
   A massive Chakra blade, tens of meters high, rushed toward Kurama.
   This was Hatake Sakumo's strongest slash.
   Countless ninjas had fallen to the White Fang.
   Yet Kurama remained unshaken.
   A giant hand of dark red Chakra extended from his body, catching the Chakra blade mid-air.
   Then, he crushed it.
   "This... this power?"
   Hatake Sakumo broke into a cold sweat.
   For the first time, his White Fang Slash had been effortlessly neutralized.
   Elite ninja battles were often decided in an instant.
   Kurama stepped forward, his eyes glowing ominously.
   "You're strong, White Fang, but I am beyond human limits."
   Suddenly, Hatake Sakumo felt a massive pressure bearing down on him.
   It was as if the very air was rejecting his existence.
   Kurama wasn't just powerful-he was terrifying.
   Sakumo gritted his teeth, tightening his grip on his sword.
   "If I had met you in my prime... things might have been different."
   Kurama chuckled, withdrawing his chakra.
   "Perhaps. But strength alone is not enough to change the world."
   1
   Hatake Sakumo let out a deep breath, finally relaxing his stance.
   He had lost. Completely.
   "White Fang, you've truly earned your reputation."
   Kurama smiled.
   Hatake Sakumo indeed possessed great strength.
   Even surpassing the Sannin was not just an empty title.
   After a few parting words, Kurama and Hatake Sakumo left.
   Hatake Sakumo gazed up at the sky and murmured softly:
   "I look forward to seeing what the village will become."
   -
   Outside Konoha Village, in Root's secret base.
   Orochimaru had successfully developed Hashirama cells for Danzo.
   Flawed, but functional.
   Danzo had already implanted them into his right arm.
   Now, he sought the Mangeky Sharingan of the Uchiha clan.
   Uchiha Mikoto possessed such eyes.
   After the war, Danzo had ordered his subordinates to monitor the Uchiha clan constantly.
   Any anomalies would be reported immediately.
   "Ryoma, Kai, deliver this scroll to Uchiha Mikoto, the Uchiha clan leader."
   "Yes, Lord Danzo!"
   -
   Deep in the forest, Uchiha Mikoto was training.
   She knew the village would soon face drastic changes.
   Thus, she needed to strengthen herself.
   She refused to be a burden to Kushina, Hikari, and the others.
   "Who's there?"
   Mikoto shouted.
   She hurled shuriken toward a tree trunk.
   Yet no one was there.
   She threw kunai.
   Something strange happened.
   The impact changed the trajectory of the shuriken, redirecting them toward blind spots they couldn't reach before.
   Clang! Clang! Clang!
   Several sharp metallic clashes.
   Two masked Root members stepped out from behind the tree.
   They had deflected the shuriken with ease.
   One of them spoke.
   "As expected of the Uchiha clan leader. Your shuriken skills are superb."
   The Uchiha clan were professionals at such techniques.
   "What does Root want?"
   "Nothing much. Lord Danzo sent you this scroll. Read it, then come with us."
   Their tone was arrogant.
   Oh?
   Danzo.
   Mikoto took the scroll and read it briefly.
   As expected.
   Danzo.
   Mikoto's expression remained calm. After finishing, she smiled faintly.
   "You think you can order me around?"
   "You don't have a choice."
   Exactly what Mikoto wanted.
   She closed the scroll, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.
   "Then let's not waste any more time. come with us."
   The first step of the coup would begin with Root.
   her grip on her kunai tightened.
   Soon, everything would change.
   "if I don't"
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 110: Chapter 110 : Angry Danzo
   Aburame Ryoma's voice rang out, cold and devoid of emotion.
   " you don't want to leave now , it's not up to you to decide."
   Uchiha Mikoto's gaze remained unfazed. Deep down, she couldn't help but admire Danzo's ruthlessness . That man truly understood the nature of power.
   Danzo had warned them-Uchiha Mikoto, the leader of the Uchiha clan, would never simply submit.
   Yet here they were.
   Aburame Ryoma and Kabuto Yakushi, both elites of Root, had been sent to verify the strength of Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan.
   2
   If her ability proved weak, then in Danzo's eyes, she wasn't worth considering.
   Today, they would see firsthand how terrifying Uchiha Mikoto's Mangeky truly was.
   Danzo, do you really think the Uchiha are all as gullible as Shisui and Itachi?
   Do you think we are merely tools for you to use at your convenience?
   Shisui, the fool, had willingly revealed the full extent of his abilities to Konoha's higher-ups. And Danzo? That vulture had been waiting, craving the power of Kotoamatsukami.
   He hadn't even needed to be ordered. Shisui had walked straight into the trap.
   They had wanted his eyes, and yet he had still hesitated.
   How naive.
   He had underestimated Danzo and paid the ultimate price.
   But Uchiha Mikoto was not like them. She was not a fool.
   She was a true Uchiha.
   Now, facing off against two elite Root operatives, she simply smirked, completely at ease.
   "Uchiha Mikoto," kai spoke with unsettling calm, his eyes sharp behind his glasses. "Why don't you just tell us what your Mangeky ability is? It'll save you a lot of pain."
   Mikoto chuckled, her expression laced with mocking amusement.
   "Danzo's little lapdogs. If he wants to know so badly, tell him to come ask me himself."
   A cold wind blew between them.
   The very air seemed to freeze over with killing intent.
   "How dare you-!"
   Danzo was their leader, their master. To insult him was unforgivable.
   Aburame Ryoma attacked first.
   "Secret Technique: Kikaich Swarm!"
   A mass of dark insects surged forward like a living tide, rushing toward Mikoto with terrifying speed.
   Disgusting.
   Mikoto inhaled sharply, chakra building in her lungs.
   "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!"
   A massive fireball erupted from her mouth, roaring forward like a miniature sun. The flames swallowed the advancing swarm in an instant, reducing them to charred husks mid-air.
   The stench of burnt insects filled the battlefield.
   But Mikoto wasn't done.
   The fireball surged forward, growing in size, now hurtling toward Aburame Ryoma and kai.
   Boom!
   The explosion shook the ground, sending heat waves rolling outward.
   The two Root operatives barely managed to evade, but their expressions were no longer calm.
   "What the hell? How is his Fire Style this strong?!" kai muttered, eyes narrowing behind his glasses.
   1
   "Stay sharp," Ryoma warned. "If we hold back, we're dead."
   2
   He was right.
   Mikoto was too strong to be taken lightly.
   Without hesitation, the two disappeared in a blur of speed, using the Body Flicker Technique to close the distance.
   Mikoto didn't flinch.
   She simply smiled.
   "You wanted to see my Mangeky Sharingan?" Her eyes darkened, shifting. "Then allow me to show you."
   The three tomoe in her eyes spun rapidly, shifting into something far more sinister.
   A pair of intricate rings replaced the tomoe.
   Her right eye gleamed with power.
   "Mangeky Sharingan-Void Severance!"
   The space around them twisted violently, forming a spiraling vortex.
   Ryoma and Kai froze mid-motion, their movements slowing unnaturally.
   A surge of terror shot through them.
   The very air seemed to bend and distort, dragging them into the abyss.
   "What... is this...?!" Ryoma gasped, struggling against the force.
   Kai usually sharp mind raced.
   "This... this is spatial manipulation!" he realized. "she can control space itself!"
   The realization was terrifying.
   Mikoto's gaze darkened.
   "I hope you're enjoying yourselves," she said, his voice like a death sentence. "Because dead men don't talk."
   1
   She activated the next phase of her technique.
   "-Dissection."
   Horrifying slicing forces erupted within the vortex.
   Blood sprayed into the air as Kai flesh was shredded apart in an instant.
   Ryoma's eyes widened in sheer horror as he watched his comrade's body be torn to pieces.
   Mikoto merely tilted his head, unfazed.
   "So, does this power meet your expectations?" she mused aloud.
   Ryoma's face went pale.
   He turned and fled without hesitation.
   Danzo needed to hear about this.
   He needed to know just how powerful Mikoto's Mangeky was.
   But deep down, he knew.
   He wasn't getting out of this alive.
   Just as he reached the edge of the battlefield, two figures stepped in front of him.
   One had long, crimson hair that swayed in the wind.
   The other had short, spiky orange hair and piercing red eyes that glowed with inhuman power.
   1
   Aburame Ryoma's heart stopped.
   "No... it can't be..."
   The infamous Blood Red Pepper-Uzumaki Kushina.
   And beside her... that chakra...
   That terrifying, overwhelming presence...
   Kurama.
   The Nine-Tails' Jinchriki stood before him, a smirk playing on his lips.
   2
   "Well, well," Kurama mused, flashing sharp fangs. "Look at this. Another one of Danzo's little spies."
   Ryoma's breath hitched.
   Compared to Kushina, the real threat was the man beside her.
   Kurama raised a clawed hand.
   A massive, dark red chakra limb extended forward, stretching dozens of meters in an instant.
   It wrapped around Ryoma's body effortlessly.
   "W-What is this chakra?!" he choked out, panic rising in his throat.
   His insects-his lifeline-were fleeing his body in terror.
   He had never seen anything like this.
   "Danzo's little pawn, you thought you could just walk away?" Kurama's voice was amused, but his eyes promised nothing but death.
   Without hesitation, he clenched his hand.
   A sickening crunch echoed in the air.
   Aburame Ryoma was no more.
   Kushina turned to Mikoto, her expression unreadable.
   "Mikoto, we sensed an unusual presence and came to check. Looks like Danzo is finally making his move."
   Mikoto sighed. "Took him long enough."
   Kurama chuckled darkly. "That means it's our turn to act."
   The war had already begun.
   Danzo sat in the depths of Root's headquarters, his face unreadable.
   "Danzo-sama... Ryoma and Kabuto haven't returned. Could it be that-"
   The elder's fingers dug into his armrest.
   "Yes," he murmured, voice filled with restrained fury. "It's exactly as you think."
   His fists clenched.
   The Uchiha were growing bold.
   2
   Too bold.
   Danzo's single eye glowed with menace.
   "Damn it... the Uchiha have grown too powerful."
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 20 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 111: Chapter 111 : Tsunade Returns
   Deep in the darkness of the Root headquarters, Danzo Shimura sat in silence, his expression cold and calculating.
   Aburame Ryoma and Kai had not returned for over a day. He already knew what that meant.
   The mission had failed.
   A ninety-nine percent chance they were dead, most likely at the hands of the Uchiha.
   As for the one percent? That was what Danzo clung to.
   Even the most ruthless of men needed to hold onto hope and dreams.
   "Damn Uchiha... Hiruzen, you'll regret this soon enough."
   Danzo's face was grim.
   The Uchiha Clan had emerged from the Third Great Ninja War with their prestige at an all-time high. Their battlefield achievements had earned them the trust of the villagers and admiration of many Konoha shinobi.
   More than that, they had become more united than ever.
   This war had only reinforced their bonds, strengthening them rather than breaking them. The longer they remained unchecked, the harder it would be to control them.
   Danzo had foreseen this issue long ago.
   During the war, he had suggested a strategy:
   Use the enemy's blade to weaken the Uchiha.
   It was simple-position Uchiha forces where they would be slaughtered by enemy traps.
   War provided plenty of opportunities to eliminate potential threats under the guise of unavoidable losses.
   But Hiruzen had rejected the idea.
   The Third Hokage was hesitant, too concerned with his image of benevolence.
   Even the other two elder advisors, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, had opposed Danzo's plan. They felt it was too dangerous to sabotage Konoha's strongest clan in the middle of a war.
   So, the matter had been dropped.
   But now that the war was over, the Uchiha had only grown stronger.
   Suppressing them now would be far more difficult.
   Danzo clenched his fists.
   Fools. Those three old fools refused to listen to reason. They would regret it soon enough.
   But he had greater concerns now.
   The Uchiha were planning something. He was sure of it.
   If left unchecked, a coup was inevitable.
   And if that happened, they wouldn't just be coming for the Hokage seat.
   The entire council-himself, Hiruzen, Homura, Koharu-would be removed. Maybe even executed.
   The Uchiha had always been extremists.
   2
   Danzo had no intention of waiting for that day to come.
   His mind raced with possibilities.
   No-he needed to act now. He needed to speak with Hiruzen and the others immediately.
   At the gates of Konoha, three women stood waiting.
   Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari.
   Their teacher, Tsunade Senju, was returning to the village today.
   A tall, broad-shouldered woman in a green haori approached.
   2
   "Tsunade-nee!"
   The three women rushed forward, embracing her.
   Tsunade smiled. "It's been a long time. You three have grown a lot."
   Kushina grinned. "Heh, but still not as strong as you, Tsunade-san!"
   "You and that sweet tongue of yours, Kushina," Tsunade chuckled, flicking her forehead.
   The three kunoichi before her were no longer fresh academy graduates desperate for approval.
   They were full-fledged shinobi now.
   Tsunade had heard of their accomplishments on the battlefield.
   Kushina, in particular, had made a name for herself-
   The Blood-Red Habanero.
   The name carried weight, even beyond the borders of the Land of Fire. She had gained the respect of not only Konoha's forces but also the village's civilians.
   Some even whispered that she was more popular than the Hokage himself.
   But they hadn't come just to greet her.
   They had something important to discuss.
   Once they found a quiet place, Kushina revealed her plan.
   Tsunade's brows lifted in surprise.
   "You want to overthrow Hiruzen and the council?"
   She studied her three former students closely.
   They weren't joking.
   Tsunade let out a slow breath.
   For a long time, she had resented Konoha's leadership.
   She had seen their failures firsthand.
   During the Third War, their miscalculations and hesitations had led to the deaths of over ten thousand Konoha shinobi.
   3
   During the Second War, her younger brother, Nawaki, had died needlessly, falling into an enemy trap because of poor decision-making.
   2
   And her lover, Dan Kato, had perished for the same reasons.
   5
   If only Konoha's leadership had been smarter. If only they had been less cowardly.
   Tsunade's disgust toward Konoha's higher-ups had only grown over the years.
   Of course, Kurama had meddled with her memories.
   2
   When he helped her overcome her hemophobia, he had altered her perception of Nawaki and Dan.
   Now, in her recollections, they were simply two ordinary shinobi who had died in war.
   1
   Their deaths were tragic, but impersonal.
   Even so, Tsunade's distrust of the council remained.
   Her grandfather, Senju Hashirama, had built Konoha with his own hands.
   3
   And now, under Hiruzen's rule, the village was rotting.
   Konoha needed change.
   Tsunade looked at her three students.
   Kushina's ambition to become Hokage was closer to reality than ever.
   Hikari had spoken of changing the Hyuga Clan's outdated traditions. That, too, was becoming reality.
   And Mikoto-
   Tsunade smirked slightly.
   These girls weren't children anymore. They were shinobi ready to take control of their village.
   She liked that.
   "Alright," she said finally. "Count me in."
   Inside Konoha's council chamber, four figures sat around a large table.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo Shimura, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane.
   The atmosphere was tense.
   Danzo's face was like stone.
   The Third Hokage and the other two elders looked equally grim.
   Hiruzen took a slow puff of his pipe before exhaling. "Danzo, do you swear this is true?"
   Danzo scoffed. "Hiruzen, would I joke about the deaths of my own subordinates?"
   He had told them everything.
   Aburame Ryoma and Kai had disappeared without a trace after being sent to summon Uchiha Mikoto.
   If they truly vanished without a struggle, the Uchiha were the most likely culprits.
   Homura frowned. "Danzo, do you have any proof?"
   Proof.
   That was the problem.
   Danzo had investigated the area himself.
   He had found signs of battle, but nothing else. No bodies. No clothing. No evidence.
   It was as if the two men had simply been erased from existence.
   "Without proof, we can't act," Koharu said. "If we accuse the Uchiha without evidence, they'll claim the men died elsewhere. They'll deny ever seeing them."
   Danzo's patience was wearing thin.
   "Hiruzen, if it were your men, would you be so hesitant? You need to remember-they were Konoha shinobi, too."
   1
   Hiruzen sighed. He had heard this argument before.
   "Danzo, you must understand. I am the Hokage."
   2
   Danzo clenched his jaw.
   The Uchiha were too powerful now.
   They were moving in the shadows, covering their tracks perfectly.
   Something had to be done.
   Before it was too late.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 112: chapter 112 : Danzo, I am Hokage
   .
   ---
   The current Uchiha clan is indeed a growing threat to the village.
   If what Danzo said is true... then there's something deeper at play here.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, felt a pounding headache.
   He had been careless.
   No, he had been too merciful.
   If he had listened to Danzo during the war and weakened the Uchiha clan back then, things wouldn't be so troublesome now.
   But now, the Uchiha had gained the trust of both the villagers and many shinobi in Konoha. If they made a move against them too suddenly, it would provoke backlash. The people would resist it.
   A more comprehensive strategy was needed.
   Hiruzen turned his gaze toward Danzo, his long-time advisor and political rival.
   "Danzo... You had two of your men summon Uchiha Mikoto, the current head of the Uchiha clan. Are you sure that was a wise decision?"
   Danzo scoffed. "Hiruzen, don't play dumb with me."
   Hiruzen narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"
   "You already know what I mean."
   Hiruzen sighed, taking a deep breath before responding. "You mean the Mangeky Sharingan."
   "Yes."
   Uchiha Mikoto had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan during the war. Danzo had confirmed it, but so had Hiruzen. As much as he hated to admit it, Danzo was right. The power of that eye had been displayed on the battlefield.
   Sending those two men to summon her was just an excuse-Danzo wanted to verify her power firsthand. And now that they hadn't returned, there was no doubt left.
   Mikoto had indeed awakened the Mangeky Sharingan.
   The realization made Hiruzen's shoulders tense.
   Homura and Koharu, his other advisors, were visibly shocked.
   "What?! You both knew about this and didn't inform us?!" Homura demanded.
   "This is major news!" Koharu added.
   The Sharingan had the ability to control tailed beasts. Uchiha Madara was proof of that. He had once bent the Nine-Tails to his will and fought the First Hokage, Hashirama, in the legendary battle at the Valley of the End.
   Had it not been for Hashirama's strength, Konoha might have never survived.
   Now, another Mangeky Sharingan had appeared.
   Was another Madara rising within the Uchiha clan?
   The thought sent a chill down Hiruzen's spine.
   The Third Shinobi War had ended more quickly than expected.
   Was it truly because Konoha had grown so strong?
   Or was there something else at play?
   Hiruzen thought of Kushina Uzumaki-"The Red-Hot Habanero."
   Her name had been everywhere in war reports. The woman had left a trail of bodies behind her, earning fame and fear alike. And as the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki, she was already dangerous enough.
   But there was something odd...
   The reports about the Third Raikage's final battle.
   The story claimed he had fought 20,000 Rock shinobi alone.
   But that wasn't true.
   He wasn't alone.
   He had a partner.
   A man with the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Another one.
   That meant Mikoto wasn't the only Uchiha with the Mangeky.
   If there were two Uchiha at Kage-level power...
   That was an immediate threat to the stability of the village.
   Hiruzen looked up.
   Danzo, Homura, and Koharu were watching him. Waiting for his decision.
   "Hiruzen," Danzo said coldly. "It's up to you to decide how to handle the Uchiha."
   The village's foundation could not be allowed to crumble in their hands.
   Hiruzen clenched his fists.
   If the Uchiha could not be controlled...
   Then they had to be eliminated.
   Now was the perfect opportunity to test their loyalty.
   If Mikoto refused to prove her loyalty, then action would have to be taken.
   "Danzo," Hiruzen said, his voice firm. "Tomorrow, I will summon Mikoto to the outer chamber of the village. The four of us will witness her loyalty firsthand."
   Danzo smirked.
   That location was more than just a meeting place.
   It was where he had once backed Itachi into a corner and forced him to choose between his family and the village.
   It was also where he had taken Shisui's eye.
   The Uchiha's graveyard.
   And if Mikoto refused to comply, the ANBU and Root forces would be lying in wait.
   Danzo's smirk widened. "This is the Hiruzen I know."
   Gone was the merciful old man.
   The Third Hokage had returned to being a cold, calculating leader.
   ---
   Elsewhere in the village, Kushina Uzumaki stood before Tsunade with an amused grin.
   Next to her was a man with sharp, scarlet eyes and a cocky smirk.
   Kurama.
   Tsunade raised an eyebrow. She took a slow step forward, studying him. Her golden eyes locked onto his vertical pupils, and her lips curled into a smirk.
   "Oh my god. What kind of man has eyes like that?"
   Kurama flashed his teeth. A row of sharp canines.
   Tsunade's smirk faltered.
   Everyone else had one or two prominent fangs.
   This guy had a whole row.
   Good grief.
   This was Kushina's boyfriend?
   Tsunade had to admit, he had a certain presence to him.
   Still, ordinary men weren't good enough for her reckless student. If Kushina had chosen this guy, there had to be something more to him.
   And as Kushina's teacher, Tsunade wasn't about to let her student get swept away so easily.
   She had to test him.
   She had to see what this man was really made of.
   At the same time, a small flicker of envy stirred in her chest.
   She was nearly thirty years old.
   She had never even held a man's hand, and here her student was, head over heels for some cocky bastard.
   Tsunade scowled.
   Damn it. Was she really that old?
   Not that she was lacking in appeal-her body was flawless.
   But where the hell was her prince charming?
   Kushina, meanwhile, leaned in and whispered something in Tsunade's ear.
   Tsunade froze.
   Her golden eyes widened in shock.
   Kushina pulled away, smiling smugly.
   Tsunade stared at Kurama in disbelief.
   According to Kushina, everything had been planned by him.
   The battles, the movements, the strategies... all of it.
   This man had orchestrated it all.
   Tsunade was floored.
   She had to admit, she was impressed.
   But strategy and intelligence weren't enough.
   This was the shinobi world.
   Strength was everything.
   Tsunade crossed her arms. "Hey, brat. I hear you've managed to 'conquer' my Kushina."
   Kurama tilted his head. "Oh? What about it?"
   His tone was so casual, so dismissive.
   Tsunade twitched.
   This little bastard-!
   She felt anger bubbling up.
   "You think you can just take her away?" Tsunade smirked. "If you want to snatch Kushina, you're going to have to get past me first."
   Kurama's grin widened.
   "Oh?"
   He took a single step forward, the air around him growing heavy.
   Tsunade's smirk faded slightly.
   Now this was getting interesting.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 113: Chapter 113 : Tsunade
   ---
   Uzumaki Kushina had lived in Uzumaki Mito's home when she was a child.
   After all, Mito, the wife of the First Hokage, was from the same clan as her.
   Loved and cherished by Uzumaki Mito, Kushina had grown up under her watchful eye.
   One day, Tsunade decided to visit her grandmother, Uzumaki Mito.
   And that was when she saw her-this adorable little girl with striking red hair and a fiery spirit.
   After Kushina graduated from the Academy, she eventually became Tsunade's disciple.
   But over time, their relationship evolved.
   Tsunade no longer saw her as just a student.
   Instead, she treated her like a younger sister.
   And now, watching her so easily fall into the arms of another man...
   Tsunade couldn't shake this strange feeling inside her.
   Something felt off.
   No, it wasn't about the man himself.
   She just needed to be cautious.
   "Sister Tsunade, Kurama-sama is very strong," Kushina said confidently, a gentle smile on her lips.
   "Don't worry about it."
   But Tsunade wasn't listening.
   In her opinion, Kushina was hopelessly lost in the sweet haze of love, unable to see things clearly.
   Everything about this "Kurama" must seem perfect in her eyes.
   But Tsunade wasn't some naive little girl like Kushina.
   She had seen the world.
   She had experienced too much to just accept things at face value.
   How strong this Kurama truly was... she wouldn't believe it until she tested him herself.
   "Kushina, don't be fooled by a handsome face," Tsunade warned, crossing her arms.
   "As the saying goes, a man's words are nothing but lies.
   I have to make sure you're not being taken advantage of."
   Since Tsunade was so insistent, Kushina decided to let things unfold naturally.
   She was curious to see what exactly Tsunade had in mind.
   And maybe, just maybe...
   She was looking forward to it a little.
   "Check? How do you plan to 'check' him, Sister Tsunade?"
   Kurama didn't mind at all.
   Whatever Tsunade wanted to do, he'd simply go along with it.
   "Hey, kid," Tsunade smirked, cracking her knuckles.
   "I'm the God of Gambling in the ninja world.
   If you want to take Kushina away from me, how about we make a bet?
   If you win, I'll acknowledge you."
   Kurama blinked, unimpressed.
   Sure enough, Tsunade's idea of "testing" someone wasn't anything new.
   What else did she ever rely on besides gambling?
   It was almost predictable.
   Kurama sighed, rubbing his temple.
   "What are we betting on?" he asked lazily. "Arm wrestling?"
   Tsunade's expression shifted.
   "Hey, kid, how did you know that?!"
   She hadn't even spoken her thoughts out loud, yet he guessed it right away.
   Was this guy a mind reader?
   To her, arm wrestling was the perfect test.
   It cost nothing, unlike her usual gambling addiction.
   And more importantly, it was a contest of pure physical strength.
   She had never lost before.
   Kurama shrugged.
   "Call it intuition," he said. "Besides, what else would you come up with? I can't imagine you thinking of anything other than using brute force."
   Tsunade narrowed her eyes.
   "You little punk, who are you calling simple-minded?!"
   "Why? Did I hit a nerve?"
   "Asshole!"
   Tsunade clenched her fists, glaring at him.
   Was this how he treated Kushina?
   Yet... for some reason, she wasn't really angry.
   More than anything, she felt amused.
   She wasn't used to being spoken to like this.
   And the fact that he called her "pretty" earlier...
   Not that she cared.
   Absolutely not.
   Kushina, meanwhile, was barely holding in her laughter.
   This was the first time she had seen Tsunade flustered like this.
   It was... refreshing.
   "As expected of you, Kurama-sama," Kushina murmured with a grin.
   "If I tried to fight Sister Tsunade, I'd be tasting her iron fist of love."
   Tsunade wasn't like other female ninjas.
   Most wore fishnet armor beneath their clothing, at least partially.
   Tsunade, however, didn't bother.
   And when she walked, it was like an earthquake followed her.
   "Alright then," Tsunade grinned, rolling her shoulders.
   "Arm wrestling it is!"
   Kurama and Tsunade didn't look particularly excited.
   But Kushina...
   She looked thrilled.
   To her, this was pure entertainment.
   On one side, there was Tsunade-her strong, terrifying sister figure.
   On the other, there was Kurama-the man she admired.
   Who would she support?
   Obviously, Kurama.
   If he won, Tsunade would have to acknowledge him.
   It would settle everything.
   And besides...
   Kushina didn't believe for a second that Kurama would lose.
   Tsunade might have monstrous strength, but Kurama was on a different level.
   It wasn't even a contest.
   Tsunade was a lake.
   Kurama was the vast, endless ocean.
   Tsunade was a single star.
   Kurama was the entire universe.
   There was simply no comparison.
   "Hey, you brat," Tsunade muttered, shooting a glare at Kushina.
   "Stop standing there grinning like an idiot.
   I'm doing this for you, you know."
   Kushina smiled, looping her arm around Tsunade's.
   "Of course, Sister Tsunade. I support you all the way."
   That was what she said.
   But in her heart, she was thinking something very different.
   "Sister Tsunade... just give up. You have no chance against Kurama-sama."
   Still, something else suddenly crossed her mind.
   Tsunade always talked about how everyone who gambled against her was a "big fat sheep."
   They always lost.
   But now, for the first time, Kushina had her doubts.
   Maybe... just maybe...
   Tsunade herself was the fat sheep this time.
   Kurama smirked.
   "Kushina, have some confidence," he teased.
   "If anyone here's gonna lose, it's her."
   And with that, the three of them moved to an open space.
   Tsunade and Kurama sat down, placing their elbows on the stone table.
   As their hands clasped together, Kurama noted something interesting.
   Tsunade's hands were surprisingly soft and smooth.
   "Hmm," he mused. "Not bad."
   Tsunade's eye twitched.
   "Hey, brat, what's with that look?" she snapped.
   "Don't underestimate me! I'm Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin!"
   Kurama's casual attitude irritated her beyond belief.
   In Konoha, no one dared to look down on her like this.
   Except, apparently, for him.
   This guy was dangerous.
   Too smooth. Too confident.
   No doubt, he had completely ensnared Kushina already.
   She had to wake her up from this spell.
   Crack-
   Tsunade pressed a single finger into the ground.
   Deep cracks spread instantly, running for meters.
   The ground trembled.
   The destruction was instant, effortless.
   This was the strength of Tsunade Senju.
   "Scared yet, brat?"
   Kurama only smirked.
   He started clapping, slow and deliberate.
   "As expected of Kushina's teacher," he said smoothly.
   "Legendary Sannin. Granddaughter of the First Hokage.
   So very impressive."
   He let out a small, dramatic sigh.
   "To be honest... I'm a little scared.
   Should we cancel the bet?"
   Kushina pressed her hands to her mouth, trying to suppress her laughter.
   "Kurama-sama, you're such a damn actor."
   Tsunade puffed out her chest proudly.
   "Hmph! You think you can back out now? No chance.
   This ends here.
   Prepare to witness your own defeat!"
   Kushina took a deep breath.
   "Alright, both sides ready?"
   The moment she dropped her hand...
   The match began.
   And Tsunade grinned.
   "Boy, you're going to lose!"l
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 114: Chapter 114
   .
   ---
   "Boy, you're going to lose!"
   Tsunade raised an eyebrow, her voice laced with confidence.
   Suddenly, a powerful surge of chakra erupted from her, shaking the air around them. The surrounding trees shuddered under the weight of her raw strength, their leaves scattering in the wind. The ground beneath Tsunade and Kurama groaned in protest, cracks webbing outward like a shattered mirror.
   Yet, despite the overwhelming force, Kurama remained composed.
   His presence was eerily calm-still as dead water, unmoved by the chaos unfolding around him. While Tsunade's chakra roared like a tempest, he stood firm, expression unwavering.
   The clash between them was an illusion of balance. Tsunade's muscles tensed as she pushed, her arms straining against his. Yet, Kurama did not budge, his posture steady as if her strength was meaningless.
   Anyone who had ever arm-wrestled knew this-only someone vastly stronger than their opponent could hold such a perfect deadlock without breaking a sweat.
   Tsunade frowned.
   How the hell...?
   She wasn't even using her full strength yet, but the sheer force she exerted was already beyond what most shinobi could handle. Yet, Kurama remained unfazed, even allowing himself to smile from time to time.
   Is this bastard just showing off?
   Tsunade's eyes narrowed as she studied him. The way he maintained his calm demeanor irritated her.
   Is he pretending? Just bluffing to look impressive?
   Men always had a tendency to put on an act-to make themselves seem untouchable. Tsunade smirked knowingly.
   I get it now.
   She was sure that in just a few seconds, she would completely overpower him.
   Thinking she already had the match in the bag, Tsunade casually turned to Kushina, her voice laced with amusement.
   "Oh, Kushina, this guy isn't as strong as he looks," she remarked. "I'll count to three, and he'll be finished."
   Kushina, barely holding back her laughter, played along.
   "Alright, Tsunade-nee," she said, trying to keep a straight face.
   Two... Three-
   Pfft-
   Kushina couldn't contain it any longer, breaking into laughter.
   "Ahahaha! Tsunade-nee, you haven't won yet!"
   Tsunade blinked.
   Her arm still hadn't moved.
   Suddenly, her expression turned serious.
   No way... He's actually holding me off?
   For the first time in years, unease crept into her chest.
   "This kid... has some serious endurance."
   Tsunade wanted to see just how long Kurama could maintain this deadlock.
   No man lasts forever.
   Especially not against her.
   In a battle of raw strength, Tsunade had never met her equal. She wasn't about to start losing now.
   Her pride wouldn't allow it.
   "Boy, I underestimated you," she admitted.
   Boom-
   Tsunade unleashed another surge of chakra, far greater than before. The sheer force of it sent shockwaves through the ground, her twin ponytails whipping wildly in the wind. Her arms flexed, veins rising against her fair skin as she poured her full strength into the match.
   She would crush him.
   And yet...
   Nothing changed.
   Kurama remained motionless, his arm as immovable as ever.
   Tsunade gritted her teeth.
   Why...? Why can't I move him?
   For the first time in her life, she felt uncertainty in a contest of strength.
   Kurama's lips curled into a smirk.
   "Is this the strength of the legendary Sannin? The Princess of Konoha?"
   Tsunade's eyes flared with irritation.
   "Boy, don't get cocky. I'll knock you down right now!"
   Her blush deepened, a mix of frustration and embarrassment.
   This had never happened before.
   And the worst part?
   Kushina was enjoying every second of it.
   "Tsunade-nee, you have such a cute side!" Kushina teased, her grin wide.
   "Shut up, brat! Stay out of this!"
   Tsunade roared, pouring every ounce of power into her grip.
   CRACK-
   The stone table beneath their arms exploded into dust.
   Yet, even as debris scattered, their arms remained locked.
   Click... Click...
   The ground beneath them gave way, their combined chakra tearing through the earth. Shockwaves rippled outward, splitting the terrain.
   Kushina yelped and leapt back, finding safety from the destruction.
   "Hey, hey! You two are gonna level the whole damn area!" she protested.
   Still, neither of them backed down.
   Tsunade refused to accept what was happening.
   How the hell is he still not struggling?!
   Kurama, on the other hand, remained relaxed.
   With a gentle expression, he said, "Come on, Lady Tsunade. Show me what the legendary Sannin can really do. Give it everything you've got."
   At that moment, the tide shifted.
   Kurama pushed back.
   Tsunade's arm, which had remained at a perfect 90-degree angle, suddenly tilted.
   45 degrees.
   Tsunade's eyes widened.
   "I'm being... overpowered?"
   For the first time in her life, she was losing in pure strength.
   No tricks. No distractions. No cheating.
   Just raw, brute force.
   Her mind reeled.
   This shouldn't be possible.
   If anyone had ever beaten her in arm wrestling, it was through opportunism. Not strength.
   But now-
   She was being crushed.
   Tsunade had always prided herself on her power. And yet, no matter how much chakra she poured into this, it wasn't enough.
   Boom-
   A final burst of chakra erupted from her.
   But even as she thought she could shift the match back in her favor-
   Kurama's arm still did not move.
   It was like trying to bend a mountain.
   Her teeth clenched. Her muscles screamed.
   But her opponent remained untouched.
   Damn it!
   Kurama sighed, as if bored.
   "Alright, I'm done playing."
   Boom.
   In a single motion, he slammed Tsunade's arm onto the table.
   The impact sent a tremor through the ground.
   For a moment, Tsunade just stared.
   Her breath hitched.
   She was... pinned.
   She had lost.
   Kushina was the first to react.
   "HAH! I declare this match over! The winner is-Lord Kurama!"
   She jumped excitedly, throwing herself into Kurama's arms.
   "Lord Kurama is so strong!"
   Tsunade groaned, rubbing her wrist.
   "Girl, I was doing this for you! And now you're cheering for him? Where's your loyalty?"
   Kushina giggled, grabbing Tsunade's arm.
   "Oh, come on! You're still the best, Tsunade-nee!"
   Kurama watched the two of them bicker, completely unbothered.
   In the end, despite the overwhelming display of strength, he had never even exerted his full power.
   Tsunade sighed, shaking her head in disbelief.
   "What the hell is this guy made of?"
   She clenched her fists.
   Her pride wouldn't let this go so easily.
   "Boy. Don't think this is over. Let's make another bet."
   Kurama raised an eyebrow.
   "Oh? And what do you want to bet on this time?"
   Tsunade hesitated.
   She was still reeling from the humiliating loss.
   Another arm-wrestling match was out of the question. She wasn't about to repeat that mistake.
   But then, an idea sparked.
   She smirked.
   "I heard the Sannin of Konoha all have their own special skills. You, being the granddaughter of the First Hokage and the Princess of Konoha, are known as the greatest medical ninja in the world."
   Kurama folded his arms.
   "So?"
   Tsunade's smirk widened.
   "This time, let's bet on medical ninjutsu."
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 115: Chapter 115 : Showdown
   ---
   "Then this time, let's bet on medical ninjutsu!"
   What?
   Medical ninjutsu?
   Tsunade blinked, as if making sure she heard correctly.
   She asked again, her voice filled with curiosity.
   "Brat, are you sure about competing in medical ninjutsu?"
   "You heard me right. Medical ninjutsu."
   Kurama said with a playful smirk.
   That surprised Tsunade.
   Where was he getting this confidence from?
   In terms of raw strength, Tsunade had lost to him earlier, and she admitted it.
   But medical ninjutsu? No one had ever bested her in that field.
   Her title as the Medical Saint of the Ninja World wasn't just for show.
   During the Second Shinobi War, even the infamous poison from Sunagakure's medical expert, Chiyo, had been cracked by Tsunade without fail.
   Chiyo had been utterly helpless against her skills.
   And now, Kurama wanted to challenge her in her strongest domain?
   Did he look down on her?
   Tsunade couldn't help but smirk.
   Should she say that Kurama was arrogant or simply na"ve?
   Just because he overpowered her in sheer strength, did he really think he could master everything?
   There was a price to pay for such arrogance.
   "Hmph, Kurama, are you trying to provoke me?"Tsunade's eyes glinted with a sharp edge.
   "In a medical ninjutsu competition, do you really think you stand a chance?"
   Kurama simply chuckled and answered plainly:
   "When I bet with others, it never depends on what I can do, but rather on what the other person is best at."
   Arrogant.
   This level of arrogance was almost unbearable.
   "Kurama, you'll regret being this overconfident."
   "It's a pity no one will witness that moment."
   Tsunade was speechless.
   She had never seen someone so blindly confident.
   Kurama's very existence shattered her perception of arrogance.
   And yet, she found herself wanting to crush that confidence of his.
   Kushina, watching from the side, couldn't help but step in.
   "Tsunade-nee, why not just forget about it?"
   But Tsunade placed a firm hand on Kushina's shoulder and gently pushed her aside.
   "Kushina, this bet is between me and that guy. It has nothing to do with you."
   Tsunade had already acknowledged Kurama's strength.
   That alone made him a man worthy of being with Kushina.
   But this was different.
   This time, it wasn't about physical strength-it was about medical skill.
   This time, Tsunade wouldn't underestimate him.
   This time, she would completely shatter that smug expression of his.
   "Tell me, Kurama, how do you want to compete in medical ninjutsu?"
   "Since you are the Medical Saint of the Ninja World, competing with ordinary medical ninjutsu would be boring."
   "This time, it's not just about skill. It's also about endurance."
   Endurance?
   Tsunade frowned.
   "What do you mean?"
   "In other words, this is a competition that could result in death if we're not careful. What, are you scared?"
   Kurama's tone was still playful, almost teasing.
   Fear?
   That word didn't exist in Tsunade's vocabulary.
   "Kurama, you'd better think this through. If something goes wrong, I don't want Kushina to end up as a widow."
   Kushina's worried voice chimed in.
   "Yeah, maybe let's not make this a life-or-death thing, Kurama-sama. It's too dangerous."
   Tsunade smirked.
   "Kushina, you should be more worried about Kurama, not me!"
   Tsunade laughed, fully confident in her victory.
   Kushina, however, only sighed in resignation.
   She wasn't worried about Kurama.
   She was worried about Tsunade.
   Leaning closer, she whispered in Kurama's ear.
   "Kurama-sama, I'm worried about Tsunade-nee. Isn't this bet a little too extreme? Will she be okay?"
   "Don't worry, Kushina. I'm here. Nothing bad will happen. I just want her to accept her defeat completely."
   Hearing his reassurance, Kushina exhaled in relief.
   "If he says so, then it's fine. But... Tsunade-nee, you really shouldn't have messed with him."
   Tsunade didn't notice Kushina's concern for *her* instead of Kurama.
   Instead, she was too focused on proving her dominance.
   "Kurama, in a medical ninjutsu competition where lives are on the line, what are the rules?"
   Tsunade was eager now, itching to begin.
   Kushina, too, was curious.
   Kurama smiled.
   "It's simple. We take turns injuring ourselves. Whoever falls first, loses."
   Tsunade's brows furrowed.
   "And how do we determine the severity of the injuries?"
   "We keep them equal. If I cut off an arm, you cut off the same arm. If I stab myself, you stab yourself. The competition continues until one of us collapses or forfeits."
   Silence.
   For the first time, Tsunade was taken aback.
   Such a ruthless method.
   "Kurama, if you're not careful, you'll die."
   "Tsunade, you should be worried about yourself."
   Tsunade sighed.
   This was insanity.
   But she couldn't back down now.
   Kushina nervously stepped forward.
   "Alright! Next is the second round of competition between Kurama-sama and Tsunade-nee. The topic is medical ninjutsu!"
   A kunai were placed before them.
   This time, Tsunade wouldn't hold back.
   She immediately activated the *Byakug no Jutsu* (Strength of a Hundred Technique).
   The diamond-shaped seal on her forehead glowed as her chakra surged.
   Tsunade would not underestimate Kurama.
   She would not give him any advantage.
   And she would not allow herself to lose.
   Taking the kunai in her hand, she was the first to act.
   Tsunade knew she had to start strong.
   Maybe she could scare Kurama off before things escalated too far.
   With a quick motion, she slashed her own right arm deeply.
   Blood spilled instantly, staining the floor red.
   Her wound was serious, but her healing abilities kicked in immediately.
   Tsunade lifted her head and smirked.
   "Boy, I hope you're watching closely!"
   The medical ninjutsu competition had begun.
   Kurama's expression didn't change.
   Instead, he simply reached for the kodachi in front of him.
   Then, without hesitation, he slashed his own arm-deeper than Tsunade had.
   Blood gushed from the wound.
   Yet, even as it bled profusely, Kurama's face remained unchanged, as if he felt nothing.
   His smirk widened.
   "Your turn, Tsunade."
   Tsunade's expression darkened.
   For the first time in a long time, she felt a chill run down her spine.
   This wasn't going to be an easy win.
   And in that moment, she realized-
   She might have underestimated him after all
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 116: Chapter 116 : Medical Ninjutsu Showdown
   Tsunade took the medical ninjutsu competition very seriously.
   She wasn't the type to underestimate an opponent, no matter who they were. And if someone was foolish enough to challenge her in medical ninjutsu, she would make sure they regretted it.
   Without hesitation, she unleashed the Strength of a Hundred Seal.
   The diamond-shaped mark on her forehead expanded, sending black streaks coursing down her body as the Byakug no Jutsu fully activated.
   "Is this Tsunade's Byakug no Jutsu? That's incredible!"
   Kushina, standing to the side, couldn't help but be amazed.
   Tsunade barely acknowledged her. Her golden eyes were fixed on her opponent-Kurama, a man who had the nerve to challenge her in medical ninjutsu.
   She scoffed.
   "Hmph. Challenging me in medical ninjutsuis the biggest mistake you've ever made."
   With that, she picked up a kunai and slashed a deep cut across her right arm.
   **Hiss-**
   The wound was deep-muscle and bone visible beneath torn flesh-and blood immediately gushed out.
   But before Kushina could even react, the wound closed within seconds, as if it had never been there in the first place.
   This was the power of Byakug no Jutsu
   Tsunade smirked and crossed her arms.
   "Give up now, kid. You're still far from my level."
   After all, Senju Hashirama, her grandfather, had been capable of passively healing wounds without hand seals. While Tsunade required Byakug no Jutsu, it was still one of the most advanced regeneration techniques in history.
   She expected Kurama to back down.
   But instead-
   Kurama picked up his own kunai and slashed his right arm just as deeply.
   1
   Blood splattered onto the ground
   Tsunade's brows furrowed slightly.
   "This idiot-he's actually serious?"
   Despite the deep cut, Kurama didn't flinch. His face remained completely unreadable.
   And then, his wound healed instantly
   Tsunade's smirk disappeared.
   "What?"
   She was certain she wasn't hallucinating.
   That kind of regeneration was nearly on par with hers.
   Kushina coughed awkwardly, trying to break the tension.
   "Ahem... First round is a draw! No winner or loser!"
   Then she turned to Kurama.
   "You attacked first, so you go first in the next round too!"
   Kurama grinned
   "If we're playing this game, let's raise the stakes."
   Without hesitation, he drove the kunai straight into his own heart
   Pfft-
   The blade pierced through his chest, the tip emerging from his back.
   Tsunade's eyes widened.
   "What the hell is wrong with this guy?"
   Kushina gasped
   Blood dripped from the kunai, staining his chest completely red.
   But even as his heart should have been fatally damaged-Kurama's expression didn't change.
   And then-in the blink of an eye-his wound healed
   Tsunade was stunned
   "This regeneration... it's just like my Mitotic Regeneration: One Hundred Healings Technique."
   Kurama smirked.
   "The Legendary Sannin, the Princess of Konoha, the best medical-nin in the world-your turn, Tsunade."
   The exaggerated titles were clearly meant to mock her.
   Tsunade clicked her tongue in annoyance.
   "Tch. You're going to regret that."
   Without hesitation, she stabbed herself in the heart with her kunai.
   Thud-
   There was a muffled sound as the blade punched through her chest.
   Then, she pulled it out, and the wound vanished instantly.
   Another draw.
   Kushina, watching from the sidelines, was horrified.
   She had heard of Tsunade's legendary healing ability, but this was the first time she had seen her go all out like this.
   She never expected someone else to match her.
   What followed next was nothing short of insanity
   Tsunade and Kurama mutilated themselves over and over again.
   Kunai slashes. Fatal stabs. Organ damage. Every wound was instantly healed, and neither of them backed down.
   Tsunade's clothes were torn and bloodstained, but her body remained untouched.
   Kurama was in the same state-clothes ripped, blood everywhere-but not a single wound remained
   2
   The competition lasted for more than half an hour.
   At this point, Byakug no Jutsu's black markings had begun to fade from Tsunade's body.
   Her chakra was running low.
   Kurama, however, still looked completely fine.
   He grinned.
   "You still don't look tired, Tsunade?"
   Tsunade grimaced
   Her stamina was immense, but healing at this level drained chakra rapidly
   She refused to admit defeat.
   The word "surrender" didn't exist in her dictionary.
   So she decided to end this with one final move
   This time, instead of a kunai, she picked up a katana
   Kushina's eyes widened.
   "No way..."
   Without hesitation, Tsunade swung the blade and sliced herself in half at the waist.
   Schlick-
   Her body separated into two pieces
   Blood pooled beneath her, but her face remained composed
   This was nothing.
   During the Fourth Shinobi World War, Tsunade had been cut in half by Madara Uchiha's Susanoo and still survived.
   Even so, this was her limit.
   The black markings of Byakug no Jutsu vanished completely
   Her chakra was exhausted.
   Tsunade's expression darkened.
   "Damn it... at a time like this?"
   Without her regenerative abilities, she was unable to heal herself
   Kurama grinned.
   "You lose, Tsunade."
   "Hah-I'm not done yet! You haven't moved, have you?"
   Kurama sighed.
   "Fine. If that's what you want."
   He raised his own katana and, just like her, sliced himself clean in half.
   Schlick-
   Blood splattered across the ground
   Tsunade watched in horror-but the next moment, his body stitched itself back together instantly
   Her heart sank.
   "No... that's impossible."
   Kurama didn't just heal-it was as if the injury had never even happened.
   Tsunade gritted her teeth
   Her two greatest abilities-her strength and her medical ninjutsu-had both been surpassed.
   The realization hit her like a hammer.
   This man was a monster.
   Kurama walked over to her severed torso and smirked.
   "Well? I think it's pretty clear who won."
   Tsunade exhaled sharply
   Her pride refused to let her admit it.
   But reality was right in front of her
   She closed her eyes and whispered, "I... lost."
   Kurama leaned in.
   "What was that? Say it louder."
   Tsunade glared at him
   "I said-I lost!"
   Kurama laughed.
   "Good. That's what I like to hear."
   Kushina immediately rushed over to help.
   "Sister Tsunade, even though Kurama won, I still think you're stronger!"
   "Hmph. Stop talking and put me back together already."
   Just as Kushina started healing her, another voice suddenly shouted from the distance-
   "What the hell is going on here?!"
   Tsunade turned her head slightly and groaned.
   It was Uchiha Mikoto.
   Her expression was filled with absolute shock as she saw Tsunade's body split in two, with Kurama and Kushina standing nearby.
   Tsunade sighed.
   This was going to be hard to explain.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 117: Chapter 117 : The Warmth
   ---
   The two bets between Tsunade and Kurama both ended in failure.
   He was indeed the legendary big fat sheep.
   3
   She had even declared in front of her disciples-Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari-that she was the Queen of Gambling in the ninja world.
   And yet, the title of legendary big fat sheep remained undefeated.
   2
   Anyone who bets against Tsunade is destined to become her fat sheep.
   1
   Unfortunately, this time, that wasn't the case.
   Tsunade was a gambler who repeatedly lost.
   Arm wrestling? Testing brute strength?
   She lost to Kurama.
   Medical ninjutsu?
   1
   She still lost to Kurama.
   What a joke.
   1
   Kurama, as the Nine-Tails, possessed the life force of the Uzumaki Clan.
   His regeneration alone far surpassed Tsunade's Byakug no Jutsu.
   The two things Tsunade prided herself on the most had both been utterly crushed.
   She had to admit defeat.
   And now, she had almost lost her life.
   Her entire body had been split in two.
   When Uchiha Mikoto arrived, she was utterly confused.
   "What's going on?"
   Kushina quickly explained the situation.
   "Oh, so that's what happened!"
   Mikoto immediately understood.
   She couldn't help but laugh.
   "Lady Tsunade, why would you even compare yourself to Lord Kurama? There's no comparison at all!"
   Mikoto even suspected that Kushina and Kurama had teamed up to prank Tsunade.
   "Hey, Kushina, stop chatting with Mikoto and help me put my body back together!"
   "Coming, coming, Tsunade-nee!"
   Kushina was about to act, but Kurama stopped her.
   "Leave this kind of thing to me."
   His scarlet, slitted pupils shifted, transforming into intricate, rotating Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Mangeky Sharingan- (Divine Reversion)!"
   In an instant, Tsunade's body was restored.
   "This... This is...?"
   Tsunade looked down at herself, completely stunned.
   To her, it seemed like Kurama hadn't done anything at all.
   Yet, she was back to her original state.
   Moreover, all the chakra she had expended during their medical ninjutsu contest had returned.
   "This man is truly terrifying."
   Kurama's mysterious abilities only deepened Tsunade's curiosity about him.
   She was exactly as she had been before competing in medical ninjutsu.
   This was the power of Divine Reversion-Kurama's Mangeky Sharingan ability.
   He had reversed time for Tsunade's body, restoring her to how she was an hour ago.
   Mikoto was already familiar with this power.
   Back then, Kurama had fused with her Sharingan abilities, and she could now perform something similar-though not with his level of ease.
   "As expected of Lord Kurama, you've already mastered Divine Reversion to such a degree..."
   Tsunade, now fully restored, clapped her hands and studied Kurama closely.
   There was something too unnatural about this man.
   She had lost to him in raw strength.
   She had lost to him in medical ninjutsu.
   And now, the healing ability he had just displayed was, in her eyes, even beyond her grandfather, Senju Hashirama.
   "What an incredible man... Kushina, where did you even find him?"
   Tsunade sighed inwardly.
   But before she could continue, Mikoto suddenly remembered her purpose for coming here.
   "Tsunade-sensei, Kushina, Lord Kurama-I came here for an important reason."
   "Oh? Those old bastards from the Konoha Council have finally made their move, huh?"
   Kurama muttered softly.
   "Indeed."
   Mikoto informed them that the Third Hokage had summoned her to the council chambers tomorrow.
   As expected, Konoha's upper echelon had already targeted the Uchiha Clan.
   Kushina, Tsunade, and Mikoto exchanged glances.
   Finally, the three of them all turned to Kurama.
   Tsunade took the lead.
   "Hey, Kurama, both Kushina and Mikoto said you're the mastermind of this operation. So? What's the plan?"
   She had already lost to him twice and now wanted to hear his opinion.
   At this point, she had immense trust in him.
   It could be said that Kurama had completely conquered Tsunade, both in terms of strength and presence.
   "So, what's the move?"
   Kurama smirked confidently.
   "Isn't it obvious? The council chambers... That's the perfect place to bury those old relics."
   He turned to Mikoto.
   "You just need to show up quietly tomorrow."
   "I understand, Lord Kurama!"
   With Kurama's assurance, Mikoto felt much more at ease.
   Afterward, Kurama detailed his plan.
   Kushina, Tsunade, and Mikoto all exchanged cunning smiles.
   They looked at each other and grinned.
   "Lord Kurama, as expected!"
   "You brat, you really know how to scheme!"
   "Lord Kurama, this is simply brilliant!"
   After a short stay, Mikoto returned to her clan to make preparations.
   That night, Tsunade stayed at Kushina's house.
   She was still bothered by Kurama's abilities.
   She had to find out exactly what he had done to her.
   "Hey, brat, what kind of ability did you use today?"
   Brat?
   Kurama glanced at Tsunade.
   "Hey, Little Tsunade don't tell me you've already forgotten what happened today?"
   Tsunade's face twisted in annoyance.
   She gritted her teeth, spelling out every word clearly.
   "Lord Kurama, can you tell me what kind of power you used to restore me today?"
   She had lost the bet, so she had to call him "Lord Kurama."
   Kurama smirked.
   "Hmph, not bad, . Since you're so curious, I'll tell you."
   Old man?!
   2
   Tsunade almost snapped.
   "This guy is so damn arrogant!"
   Kurama looked like her age-wise, yet he was acting like some ancient sage.
   Did he really think he was as old as the Third Hokage?
   1
   But Kurama, as the Nine-Tails, had lived since the era of the Sage of Six Paths.
   He had witnessed countless eras come and go.
   So, it wasn't wrong for him to refer to himself as ancient.
   Still, to Tsunade, he was just showing off.
   But... a bet was a bet.
   She had to admit defeat.
   "So, Lord Kurama, what kind of power is this?"
   Tsunade's eyes narrowed.
   Her curiosity was written all over her face.
   "This is the power of the Mangeky Sharingan."
   What?!
   Tsunade froze.
   Mangeky Sharingan?
   "Really? I don't believe it!"
   "If you don't believe it, that's not my problem."
   Kurama shrugged, looking indifferent.
   Tsunade immediately called for Kushina.
   "Kushina, is what this little-I mean, Lord Kurama-said true?"
   Kushina nodded firmly.
   Tsunade trusted Kushina's word.
   But this revelation only deepened her curiosity.
   That night, as the stars glittered above, Kushina and Kurama lay on the bed, staring at the sky.
   "Lord Kurama, it looks like my dream is about to come true!"
   "The Fourth Hokage, the Blood-Red Habanero, Uzumaki Kushina... sounds good, doesn't it?"
   Kurama chuckled.
   "Fool. This is what I want too."
   Tomorrow, everything would change.
   Mikoto, alone, made her way to the council chambers.
   The Third Hokage, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu were already waiting.
   The moment had arrived
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 15 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 118: Chapter 118 : Shocked Konoha Executives
   Next Day
   Tsunade woke up early.
   Looking at herself in the mirror, she saw a haggard reflection staring back. Dark circles hung heavily under her eyes.
   Fortunately, she was a medical ninja and knew how to take care of her body. Plus, she always prioritized self-care.
   Last night, however, she barely got any sleep.
   Kushina's screams had been way too loud.
   It was like a festival of fireworks.
   Crackling, bursting-one after another.
   How could Tsunade possibly sleep through that?
   She usually slept with her hands outside the blanket.
   But last night was different. Tsunade was a young woman, after all.
   She had no choice but to tuck her hands under the quilt.
   The battle next door had been too intense, so she could only fight her own battle.
   Do it yourself. Be self-reliant. Keep yourself satisfied.
   Boom, boom, boom.
   A series of rapid, rhythmic knocks sounded on the door.
   Tsunade opened it and found Kushina standing there.
   Unlike Tsunade, Kushina looked radiant.
   Her face was glowing, practically shimmering with energy.
   "Hey, Tsunade-nee, you look awful. Didn't sleep last night?"
   Tsunade narrowed her eyes.
   Was Kushina deliberately showing off? Or was she just pretending to be oblivious?
   With a roll of her eyes, Tsunade scoffed.
   "Hmph. You think? It's all because of the great things you and kurama were doing last night."
   Kushina touched her long red hair and laughed awkwardly.
   "Hehe, didn't you say it yourself, Tsunade-nee? If we don't go crazy now, we'll grow old too soon!"
   Tsunade sighed and glanced around.
   Something was off.
   Kushina was here, but there was no sign of Kurama.
   "Hey, Kushina, where's that fox?"
   Kushina grinned.
   "Tsunade-nee, don't tell me you forgot. Mikoto went to meet those old guys. Kurama left already. Hurry up and get ready!"
   Tsunade flicked Kushina's forehead lightly.
   "You idiot. You knew there was a big battle today, but you still went wild last night."
   Kushina simply blinked, her smile teasing.
   "No matter how crazy I get, I could never be as crazy as you-risking your life for a bet."
   Tsunade clicked her tongue.
   For a stupid bet, she had split her own body in half. That was definitely crazier.
   ---
   Meanwhile, at the Outer Edge of Konoha
   Uchiha Mikoto stood tall, her expression calm.
   Before her, four of Konoha's most powerful figures sat in silence-Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo Shimura, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane.
   They had been waiting for her.
   Mikoto observed them carefully.
   On the surface, their expressions were composed.
   But beneath that calm fa"ade... she could sense it.
   Tension.
   Caution.
   Everything was unfolding exactly as he had predicted.
   The Uchiha clan had grown stronger.
   The other clans in the village had started to trust them.
   Their reputation was no longer one of arrogance and isolation.
   In the past, the Uchiha were known for their superiority complex, caring only about their own power and interests.
   But now?
   Things had changed.
   During the Third Shinobi War, under Mikoto's leadership, the Uchiha clan had not only achieved countless military victories but had also rescued many Konoha ninjas, forging alliances that once seemed impossible.
   Their influence was spreading.
   And the higher-ups of Konoha could no longer ignore them.
   ---
   In the original timeline, the Uchiha had foolishly believed they could stand against all of Konoha alone.
   It was impossible.
   But this time, things were different.
   Hiruzen had heard Danzo's concerns.
   He had summoned Mikoto to test the Uchiha's loyalty.
   And if they showed even a hint of rebellion...
   They would be wiped out.
   A dragnet had been set outside the village.
   Danzo's personal forces, along with Hiruzen's ANBU, had set countless traps.
   Anyone who resisted would be eliminated on the spot.
   Hiruzen spoke first.
   "Mikoto, do you know why we called you here?"
   Mikoto's expression remained neutral.
   "I assume it must be something important, Hokage-sama."
   Danzo sneered.
   "I sent two of my subordinates to summon you. But they haven't returned. Do you know why?"
   Mikoto didn't even blink.
   "I don't know."
   She lied effortlessly.
   Even if she did know, she would never admit it.
   If they were asking, it meant they had no proof.
   Her people had cleaned up every trace of evidence.
   Danzo's subordinates-Aburame Ryoma and Kai-had vanished without a single clue left behind.
   "Hmph," Danzo growled. "Don't play dumb with me, Uchiha Mikoto. My men were eliminated by your people, weren't they? Are the Uchiha planning a coup?"
   His voice was ice-cold.
   Danzo was an old fox.
   He hated when people tried to outmaneuver him.
   But without evidence, he was powerless.
   "Ahem," Hiruzen interrupted, raising a hand. "Danzo, remember your position."
   As the leader of Root, Danzo had influence.
   But blatantly accusing without proof was beneath his station.
   Hiruzen turned back to Mikoto.
   "Let's not talk about Danzo's subordinates for now."
   His tone was calm, but his eyes held sharp intent.
   "Instead, tell me about your Mangeky Sharingan."
   Mikoto smiled.
   A cold, knowing smile.
   They had guessed she possessed it.
   And now, they wanted confirmation.
   She let them wait for a moment, letting the tension build.
   Then, she answered.
   "Yes. I have awakened the Mangeky Sharingan."
   Hiruzen, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu all stiffened.
   Their suspicions had been confirmed.
   Now, they were on high alert.
   With the Mangeky Sharingan, Mikoto was no longer just a high-ranking Jnin.
   She was a Kage-level shinobi.
   Danzo scowled.
   "Tch. Then tell us-what abilities do your eyes possess?"
   Hiruzen leaned forward.
   "This is important for the village, Mikoto. If you truly value Konoha, you should share this information."
   His voice was kind. Understanding.
   But beneath that warmth was deep-seated paranoia.
   They needed to know.
   After all, in the original work someone openly revealed their Mangeky ability...
   Uchiha Shisui had ended up dead.
   Eyes gouged out.
   Danzo had stolen one.
   And Shisui had given the other to Itachi.
   In the end, Shisui had committed suicide in a river, all in the name of protecting Konoha.
   And Itachi?
   He had inherited that same blind loyalty.
   The famous words echoed:
   "No matter how dark Konoha becomes, I will always be Uchiha Itachi of the Leaf."
   He had abandoned his clan for a village that had already decided their fate.
   Kurama knew this history well.
   And now Mikoto facing the same situation
   But she was not Shisui.
   She was not Itachi.
   And she would not make their mistakes.
   A slow smile spread across her lips.
   "You want to know my Mangeky Sharingan's ability?"
   Hiruzen nodded.
   Mikoto's Sharingan spun.
   Then-
   "No, Danzo, MOVE!"
   Hiruzen suddenly sensed something was wrong.
   But it was too late.
   A vortex of space distorted beneath Danzo's chair-
   Stone shattered into a million pieces.
   Danzo barely escaped, pushed aside by Hiruzen.
   Mikoto chuckled.
   "Ah, Hokage-sama. As expected of you."
   Her scarlet eyes gleamed.
   "This is my Mangeky Sharingan ability."
   Her voice was soft.
   Deadly.
   "I wonder... do you like it?"
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 119: Chapter 119 : Coup
   ---
   "Bastard, it really is like that!"
   Danzo Shimura glared at Uchiha Mikoto with a ferocious expression.
   He hadn't expected her to attack so suddenly.
   If not for Sarutobi Hiruzen stepping in at the last moment, his fate would have been the same as the shattered stone chair behind him.
   Though Sarutobi Hiruzen often disagreed with Danzo, they had grown up together, fought side by side, and built an unspoken bond over the years. Their relationship was a twisted mess of rivalry and dependency.
   Otherwise, in the original timeline, when Danzo was on the verge of death, why would the first person that came to mind be Hiruzen?
   "You are the leaves bathed in sunlight, and I am the deep roots buried in the soil.
   You are the light of the village, and I bear its darkness."
   Danzo's final words had been nothing short of an emotional confession.
   All of his emotions, his struggles, his sacrifices-everything was placed upon Sarutobi Hiruzen.
   Sarutobi's marriage to Biwako was nothing more than an obligation to produce heirs and strengthen the Sarutobi clan.
   This only solidified the age-old saying: True love is between comrades, while marriage is simply for reproduction.
   The meaning behind it was self-evident.
   But right now, Sarutobi Hiruzen was far more cautious than Danzo.
   He sensed an overwhelming danger from Uchiha Mikoto, and the direction of her gaze was unmistakable-she was looking right at Danzo.
   At that moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu saw something that made their blood run cold.
   Uchiha Mikoto's Sharingan was no longer in its standard three-tomoe form.
   Instead, her irises had transformed into something far more terrifying.
   The Mangeky Sharingan.
   And judging from the technique she had just used, it was an ability related to space-time manipulation.
   This was a problem.
   Danzo had been caught off guard by her initial attack.
   But now, things were different.
   Dusting himself off, Danzo stood up with a sneer.
   "See, Hiruzen? I told you this would happen. You should have listened to me long ago."
   Sarutobi Hiruzen shot him a cold glance.
   "Is there any point in saying this now, Danzo?"
   Regret surged through him.
   He should have weakened the Uchiha clan during the Third Great Ninja War.
   Back then, it would have been much easier to handle them.
   He had been too kind. Too lenient.
   Even so, he wasn't worried.
   Konoha's foundation was strong.
   For the Uchiha clan to dream of overthrowing the entire village?
   Impossible.
   Even Uchiha Madara himself had failed to do so.
   Did Uchiha Mikoto, a mere woman, truly believe she could succeed?
   "So, the Uchiha clan really is plotting a coup. How laughable!" Homura scoffed, his expression filled with disdain.
   "This is beyond imagination," Koharu agreed, shaking her head.
   The evidence was right in front of them now.
   If they had known earlier, they would have supported Danzo's plan without hesitation.
   But it wasn't too late.
   The Uchiha clan could be exterminated here and now.
   Even if Mikoto possessed Kage-level strength, there were four Kage-level shinobi present.
   Not to mention the countless Anbu and Root operatives hidden nearby.
   There was no reason to be concerned.
   Homura, Koharu, Danzo, and Hiruzen had all been Tobirama Senju's personal guards in their youth.
   They were not just elders-they were battle-hardened warriors.
   Did people truly believe they had reached their positions through mere seniority?
   "Uchiha Mikoto, your reckless actions will bring nothing but destruction upon your entire clan."
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's voice was cold and authoritative.
   It was a clear warning.
   A last chance.
   But it was a hollow one.
   Would that threat still work?
   Mikoto chuckled darkly.
   Danzo, growing impatient, sneered.
   "Enough talk, Hiruzen. Let's finish this woman off."
   His greed for the Mangeky Sharingan burned within him.
   Especially since Mikoto's ability seemed to manipulate space itself.
   A rare and powerful gift.
   If he could take her eyes, they would be his greatest acquisition yet.
   Danzo and Hiruzen raised their hands in unison-
   A signal.
   A silent command.
   Anbu and Root operatives hidden in the shadows should have appeared instantly.
   But after several seconds-
   Nothing happened.
   A cold chill crept into Danzo's bones.
   "What... what's going on?"
   Where were they?
   Where did they all go?
   Unease settled in Sarutobi Hiruzen's chest.
   Then, a series of popping sounds filled the air.
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   Dozens of Anbu clones burst into plumes of white smoke.
   Only two figures remained standing.
   "Shadow Clone Jutsu?"
   Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu felt their stomachs twist.
   Finally, the last two masked figures moved.
   They stepped forward and removed their masks.
   Bright red hair spilled out.
   A sharp, confident grin followed.
   The Blood Red Hot-Blooded Habanero-Uzumaki Kushina.
   "It's you?!"
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's voice trembled with disbelief.
   He couldn't comprehend it.
   The truth was right before him, yet his mind rejected it.
   Uzumaki Kushina had chosen to stand with the Uchiha.
   "Uzumaki Kushina, do you intend to betray the village? Have you forgotten who you are?"
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's anger was palpable.
   Kushina had always been his most trusted asset.
   She was the hero who had helped end the Third Great Ninja War.
   He had placed immense faith in her.
   And now-
   Now, she was against him.
   "My identity?"
   Kushina's smirk deepened.
   "What, does my status as the Nine-Tails Jinchriki make you nervous, old man?"
   She tilted her head slightly.
   Behind her, a trail of corpses lined the battlefield.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others finally saw it.
   The mutilated bodies of their Anbu and Root operatives.
   Dozens of elite shinobi, eliminated in complete silence.
   No one had noticed.
   No one had sensed a thing.
   Hiruzen's blood ran cold.
   The other side had been fully prepared.
   More than just Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kushina were involved.
   A third masked figure stood beside them.
   Who is that?
   Danzo's face twisted in rage.
   His carefully laid plans-ruined in an instant.
   "Damn it!"
   He should have predicted this.
   Kushina and Mikoto had always been close.
   He should have accounted for this possibility.
   "This is your fault, Hiruzen!"
   Danzo's voice was filled with resentment.
   "If you had listened to me sooner, we wouldn't be in this mess!"
   Despite the tension, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu weren't panicking.
   No-these four had ruled Konoha for decades.
   They had seen war.
   They had survived betrayals.
   And more importantly-
   They had contingency plans.
   "Don't underestimate us," Hiruzen murmured.
   They had already informed the entire village.
   The Sarutobi clan.
   The Nara clan.
   The Aburame clan.
   The Akimichi clan.
   The Yamanaka clan.
   The Inuzuka clan.
   And the Hyuga clan.
   All would be mobilized against the Uchiha.
   The entire village would become their enemy.
   And at that moment-
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's eyes widened.
   "Wait a minute... the Hyuga...?"
   A terrible realization dawned upon him.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 120: Chapter 120
   .
   ---
   The Hyuga Clan?
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's eyes narrowed sharply.
   The more he thought about it, the more terrifying the implications became. A major conspiracy was brewing beneath the surface.
   Who was the leader of the Hyuga clan?
   Hyuga Hikari.
   And what was her identity?
   She shared a close relationship with Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto.
   Now, Uzumaki Kushina and the Uchiha clan had already aligned themselves.
   Was the Hyuga clan part of the same alliance?
   What a terrifying possibility.
   Hiruzen suddenly realized something.
   He had finally figured it out.
   Uchiha Mikoto had taken control of the Uchiha clan.
   Then, Hyuga Hikari had become the leader of the Hyuga clan.
   This was no coincidence.
   It all made sense now.
   Back then, when Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto had clashed with the Hyuga elders, Sarutobi Hiruzen had been there to witness it.
   No wonder they had confronted the Hyuga clan's elders so fiercely.
   At the time, Hiruzen had sided with Kushina.
   He had thought there was no comparison between the Hyuga clan and the Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   But now, it felt like a slap in the face.
   It turned out they had all been working together from the start.
   And the fool in this entire situation... was none other than Sarutobi Hiruzen himself.
   His voice was heavy as he finally spoke:
   "Danzo, Homura, Koharu... be careful. The Hyuga clan may have joined forces with the Uchiha."
   "What?!"
   1
   Danzo and the two advisors turned pale.
   "Hiruzen, this... this is all your fault." Danzo's voice was grim. "How do you plan to face the First and Second Hokage after this?"
   Danzo's expression darkened. He hadn't expected things to escalate to this point.
   "Danzo, now is not the time for blame. We need to focus on the immediate crisis," Koharu interjected.
   Homura nodded in agreement.
   For once, they were right.
   The situation was dire-far more dangerous than anything Konoha had faced in recent years.
   Two of the village's oldest and most powerful clans, Uchiha and Hyuga, had seemingly joined forces.
   One wielded the legendary Sharingan.
   The other possessed the Byakugan.
   Both had played crucial roles in the Third Great Ninja War.
   And now, they were launching a coup at the same time.
   This was no mere rebellion.
   This was a war against Konoha itself.
   1
   And then there was the wildcard-Uzumaki Kushina.
   The Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails.
   The village had never faced a crisis like this before.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu-these veterans of the First Great Ninja War-felt something they hadn't felt in years.
   1
   Their hearts pounded.
   For the first time in decades, they were nervous.
   "Uzumaki Kushina... The village has treated you well. Why are you doing this?"
   1
   Hiruzen's voice carried disbelief.
   He had believed Kushina had embraced the Will of Fire.
   How had it come to this?
   Why?
   2
   He truly did not understand.
   Kushina clicked her tongue and smirked.
   "Tsk, tsk... Third Hokage, still spouting the same tired lines?"
   Her voice was laced with mockery.
   "If you really want an answer, it's simple. It's both a whim... and something I've planned for a long time."
   Hiruzen's body tensed.
   That was an extremely dangerous mindset.
   1
   A drop of sweat slid down his temple.
   Kushina continued:
   "I'm not Mito-sama. It's time for Konoha to change hands."
   Her crimson hair swayed as she spoke.
   "And I, Uzumaki Kushina, will be the new ruler of Konoha-no, of the entire Land of Fire."
   Her words sent a chill down Hiruzen's spine.
   The mention of Mito-sama made him recall the past.
   The First Hokage's death.
   The Uzumaki clan's downfall.
   The destruction of Uzushiogakure.
   Could this be... her revenge?
   Kushina smirked.
   "If you try to stop me, I don't mind unsealing the Nine-Tails. Let's see if you can seal it back like Hashirama or Mito-sama."
   A direct threat.
   Uzumaki Kushina was threatening to destroy Konoha.
   Hiruzen's breath hitched.
   "Kushina! Do you not care about the villagers' lives?"
   He tried to appeal to reason.
   To the Will of Fire.
   1
   But Kushina only laughed.
   "Old man, words like 'benevolence' and 'righteousness' don't mean anything to me."
   Hiruzen's face turned ashen.
   This was the village they had all fought to protect.
   If the village fell, then what was left?
   But what scared Hiruzen even more...
   1
   Kushina's words were just words.
   The true danger stood beside her.
   The masked figure who had remained silent until now.
   Then-
   "Tch... let's not waste time with words. Let's finish this."
   A low, magnetic voice cut through the tense air.
   Hiruzen's eyes snapped toward the speaker.
   Up until now, his attention had been on Kushina and Mikoto.
   But now, he realized...
   The most dangerous person in this room wasn't them.
   It was him.
   Kushina respected him.
   And now, he removed his mask.
   A handsome face was revealed.
   Short, orange hair.
   Scarlet, vertical pupils.
   Hiruzen's breath caught.
   "Kurama...?"
   This name-he had never heard it before.
   1
   There was no such ninja in Konoha's records.
   Hiruzen clenched his fists.
   "Damn it... why do I feel like I've seen him before?"
   That face.
   Those eyes.
   They made his entire body scream in warning.
   An overwhelming sense of unease gripped him.
   Even the war-hardened Danzo felt it.
   This wasn't normal.
   Even Uchiha Mikoto with her Mangeky Sharingan... even Kushina with the Nine-Tails... neither gave him this level of fear.
   But this man-Kurama-
   His very presence made them feel like prey before a predator.
   Danzo made a split-second decision.
   "It doesn't matter who he is! The Uchiha and Hyuga clans dared to stage a coup-we must wipe them out!"
   Homura and Koharu swallowed nervously.
   The oppressive feeling in the air was suffocating.
   "Why... why hasn't backup arrived yet?"
   Even if the Hyuga clan had sided against them, Konoha still had other forces.
   But where were they?
   At that moment, a heavily wounded Konoha shinobi stumbled into the room.
   His voice was filled with terror.
   "Third Hokage-sama... It's bad... It's very bad..."
   Hiruzen turned sharply.
   "Speak! What happened? Where are the reinforcements?"
   The shinobi trembled.
   "They're coming... to kill us."
   "Who is?!"
   The shinobi's voice cracked.
   "Akamichi Choza. Might Duy. And... the more than 10,000 Konoha shinobi who died fighting Kirigakure."
   8
   Hiruzen's blood ran cold.
   Danzo and the others froze.
   Their faces turned pale.
   Impossible.
   Those shinobi had died on the battlefield.
   And yet...
   "No..."
   It was the first time in his long life that Sarutobi Hiruzen felt true terror.
   6
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 121: Chapter 121 : Surrounded by Undercover Agents
   ---
   Konoha's Greatest Betrayal
   How could this happen?
   Didn't these more than 10,000 shinobi perish on the battlefield?
   It wasn't just Hiruzen Sarutobi who was in doubt.
   Danzo, Homura, and Koharu all questioned the authenticity of this situation.
   The Konoha shinobi were returning from the battlefield-many of them trusted subordinates of Hiruzen Sarutobi and Danzo.
   They had all witnessed these people die in Kirigakure's trap.
   This defeat was the greatest loss the Fire Nation's Konoha Village had ever suffered since entering the war.
   It was Konoha's ultimate disgrace.
   The Third Hokage had once stood on the precipice of becoming a legend after the Third Great Ninja War.
   He could have become the most revered Hokage in history.
   Under his leadership, Konoha had crushed Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure.
   Yet, in the end, it was Kirigakure that brought them to ruin.
   More than 10,000 shinobi sacrificed-erased from existence in a single battle.
   It was this humiliating defeat that prevented Hiruzen Sarutobi from becoming the undisputed god of shinobi.
   It stripped away the glory that could have cemented his place in history.
   This disaster was the result of the arrogance of the village elders-Sarutobi, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu.
   After sweeping through Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure, they had grown complacent, blinded by victory.
   They became greedy, desperate to end the war as quickly as possible.
   And so, they ordered a surprise attack-an all-or-nothing mission led by Sarutobi yaomaru.
   The Konoha forces launched their assault near the waters of Red Island.
   Only to be ambushed by the Mist.
   The battlefield turned into a slaughterhouse.
   Over 10,000 shinobi entered the fray-only a few thousand returned.
   The rest perished in Kirigakure's ruthless trap.
   Had Konoha not suffered such heavy losses, they would have emerged from the war unchallenged, victorious.
   A single battle changed everything.
   Yet, in the end, it wasn't Hiruzen Sarutobi who turned the tide of battle.
   It wasn't Danzo.
   It wasn't Konoha's elite council.
   No-the one who ended the bloodshed was the Blood-Red Hot-Blooded Pepper, Uzumaki Kushina.
   This operation had been set in motion without the involvement of three of Konoha's most powerful forces:
   The Uzumaki Clan.
   The Uchiha Clan.
   The Hyuga Clan.
   Kushina had been the first to object to the reckless plan.
   Uchiha Mikoto, leader of the Uchiha Clan, and Hyuga Hiashi, leader of the Hyuga Clan, followed suit.
   At the time, Hiruzen dismissed their opposition.
   But now, as the truth unraveled before his eyes, a terrifying realization took hold.
   Could it be that Uzumaki Kushina and the others had foreseen this?
   Was it possible that those 10,000 shinobi never actually died?
   Had Kushina fabricated the entire tragedy to deceive him?
   Hiruzen's mind raced with frantic possibilities.
   Then-
   "Lord Hokage, this is bad!"
   A bloodied Anbu appeared out of nowhere, his voice laced with urgency.
   Hiruzen Sarutobi and Danzo felt their stomachs tighten.
   "What happened?" Hiruzen demanded.
   The Anbu hesitated for a moment before delivering the crushing news.
   "Namikaze Minato... The Nara Clan, the Yamanaka Clan, the Akimichi Clan, the Aburame Clan, the Inuzuka Clan-all have joined forces with the Uchiha and Hyuga clans.
   Moreover, the village is echoing with a single chant."
   Hiruzen's breath hitched.
   "What... What are they saying?"
   The Anbu's voice was grim.
   "Sarutobi Hiruzen, step down!"
   A chill ran down Hiruzen's spine.
   The words rang out in his ears like a death knell.
   He had lost the people.
   He had lost their trust.
   Hiruzen clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms.
   He had always believed that Kushina was devoted to Konoha, an unwavering ally.
   But now-
   She had become a demon in human form.
   "Uzumaki Kushina, you actually faked the deaths of over 10,000 shinobi... This move... this move is terrifyingly brilliant!"
   Kushina chuckled, her crimson hair swaying as she shook her head.
   "Oh, Hiruzen. That's where you're wrong."
   Her words were dripping with amusement.
   "It wasn't fake. More than 10,000 shinobi truly died."
   Hiruzen's pupils shrank.
   "But then... they came back to life."
   Came back... to life?
   Hiruzen felt the world spinning.
   "Hahaha..."
   He let out a hollow, bitter laugh, completely losing his composure.
   Was she truly expecting him to believe this nonsense?
   Bringing thousands of shinobi back from the dead?
   Did she think she was a god?
   It was the most ridiculous thing he had ever heard.
   And yet-
   Somewhere deep inside, he was terrified.
   Because the truth was exactly as she said.
   They had died.
   But there was a man.
   A man who defied reason itself.
   Kurama.
   He had used the BUG Eye Technique- Divine Reversion.
   And he had resurrected every single one of them.
   These shinobi, who had perished due to the recklessness of Konoha's leadership, had returned to the land of the living.
   And they had turned their backs on the very men who had led them to their deaths.
   They now stood with Kurama.
   They now stood with Kushina.
   Among them were the young leaders of Konoha's greatest clans.
   Nara Shikaku.
   Yamanaka Inoichi.
   Akimichi Choza.
   Their legendary bond, the Ino-Shika-Cho formation, had turned against Hiruzen.
   The Sarutobi Clan itself had suffered greatly in that battle.
   Now, even they had betrayed their Hokage.
   Hiruzen felt his chest tighten.
   It was as if the entire village had become his enemy.
   Danzo, Homura, and Koharu stood in stunned silence.
   Kushina smirked.
   "Old man, I appreciate the compliment, but all of this is thanks to Lord Kurama."
   Hiruzen's jaw clenched.
   Kurama.
   That man again.
   It had never been Uchiha Mikoto.
   It had never been Hyuga Hiashi.
   Nor had it truly been Kushina.
   It was him.
   Kurama was the true mastermind behind everything.
   And now, as Hiruzen, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu turned to face him, they finally understood-
   This man was their greatest enemy.
   Kurama's lips curled into a smile.
   He raised his hands and began to clap slowly.
   Snap. Snap. Snap.
   The sound echoed through the tense room.
   Then he chuckled.
   "It's your turn to perform."
   A figure descended from the sky.
   Hiruzen's breath hitched.
   The man landed gracefully and immediately bowed toward Kurama.
   Hiruzen's eyes widened.
   No-no, this wasn't possible.
   Danzo, Homura, and Koharu's faces turned ghostly pale.
   It was... impossible.
   Because standing before them was-
   Konoha's White Fang.
   Hatake Sakumo.
   His short white hair.
   His Half-Hokage robes.
   The famed White Light Chakra Saber strapped to his back.
   Hatake Sakumo, who had long since died.
   He had been confirmed dead.
   Hiruzen had seen it with his own eyes.
   Yet here he was.
   Standing before them.
   "Yo, Hiruzen, Danzo, Homura, Koharu," Sakumo grinned.
   "Long time no see. Missed me?"
   Hiruzen felt his throat go dry.
   At this moment-
   He had no choice but to believe it.
   The dead had returned.
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 122: Chapter 122 : Armed Coup
   The Dead Have Truly Been Resurrected?
   The furrowed faces of Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others showed deep shock.
   They had come to Hatake Kakashi's house to offer their condolences.
   That was normal.
   Konoha's White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, was indeed dead.
   But now, a living, breathing Hatake Sakumo stood before them.
   This was no illusion. They could sense his presence, his chakra-this was real.
   Hatake Sakumo stood there, a half-smile on his face as he gazed at the Third Hokage and the elders.
   Having died once, he now understood the value of life.
   More importantly, he had a son-Hatake Kakashi.
   Letting Kakashi grow up without a father was not something Sakumo wanted.
   After Kurama's advice, Hatake Sakumo had finally come to terms with everything.
   The comrades he had saved when he abandoned the mission? They had been dealt with.
   They had still fallen into the enemy's hands.
   He had blamed himself, convinced that his decision had been a mistake.
   But now, he realized-he should have lived.
   He should have silenced those Konoha shinobi who had gossiped about him.
   And now, he had.
   Hatake Sakumo felt much better.
   Why had he been so fragile before?
   This time, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu had become the targets of public criticism.
   Not a single ninja in Konoha Village came to support them.
   The resurrected ninjas were reuniting with their loved ones.
   Bringing back the dead and playing with life and death-wasn't that something already present in this world?
   Kurama had only taken this ability to its full extent.
   And now, with Konoha's White Fang Hatake Sakumo standing here alive, the Third Hokage and his advisors had every reason to believe-
   The more than ten thousand ninjas who had died on the battlefield had also returned.
   And it was all because of one man-Kurama.
   Who was this man?
   The expressions of the four elders darkened with solemnity.
   Danzo, ever the opportunist, was the first to flee.
   "Lord Kurama, I will stand by you along with my clan."
   Uchiha Mikoto followed closely.
   Now, it was three against three.
   Kurama, Uzumaki Kushina, and Hatake Sakumo stood together.
   Their opponents: Sarutobi Hiruzen, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu.
   The Anbu stationed by the Third Hokage and Danzo had already been eliminated.
   That meant, in this moment, in the entire Konoha Village-
   Not a single ninja stood with the Third Hokage.
   "Dammit, is it really the will of the gods to destroy the Sarutobi clan?"
   Sarutobi Hiruzen clenched his fists, his gaze locking onto Uzumaki Kushina with hatred.
   He hated it.
   He hated that he had never trusted the Blood-Red Habanero, Uzumaki Kushina.
   Because she was the Nine-Tails Jinchriki, he had always doubted her.
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had been too "kind."
   Now, even Konoha's White Fang had chosen the enemy's side.
   Hatake Sakumo, a man with Kage-level strength, had submitted to Kurama.
   And not just him-the major clans of Konoha had all sided against Hiruzen.
   The Yamanaka Clan, Nara Clan, Akimichi Clan, Aburame Clan, Inuzuka Clan-
   Even Namikaze Minato, who wasn't from any major clan, had taken Kushina's side.
   The decision made by Konoha's higher-ups had been a massive mistake.
   They had lost the people's trust, and once that was gone-
   Leading them was impossible.
   The Third Hokage never imagined this outcome.
   That the very village he governed was turning against him.
   That the "clown" in this situation was, in fact, himself.
   "Damn it... these traitors..."
   Anger, resentment, regret-it all twisted in his heart.
   "Hah, Uzumaki Kushina, you can't become Hokage without the Daimyo's approval."
   Oh, the Daimyo?
   "Does that even matter?"
   Just kill him first, deal with the consequences later.
   When almost all the ninjas in the village supported Uzumaki Kushina-
   Did the Daimyo's opinion even count?
   The will of the people determined the leader.
   And Kurama had the people on his side.
   Had every ninja in the village been bewitched by him?
   If only this man, Kurama, did not exist-
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's pupils burned with fury as he glared at Kurama.
   He knew nothing about this man's origin or identity.
   Everything had spiraled out of control.
   "Third Hokage, this play is over."
   "Kill them and reclaim the village's power."
   Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu prepared for a fight to the death.
   This was the greatest civil war in Konoha's history.
   "Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention, Third Hokage-
   Your Sarutobi clan is already fighting amongst itself."
   Kurama murmured with a smirk.
   The Sarutobi Clan-
   A faction led by Sarutobi Yaomaru had sided with Uzumaki Kushina.
   Those loyal to Hiruzen resisted desperately.
   A war of siblings had begun.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru's injury just now-
   Had been inflicted by his own kin.
   At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen's heart bled.
   He was being forced to watch his own clan devour itself.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen was old-it was time for him to step down.
   Sarutobi Yaomaru had won.
   He was the new leader of the Sarutobi Clan.
   "Wind Style: Violent Wind Strike!"
   Homura attacked first, sending roaring gales toward Kurama and his allies.
   "Master Kurama, why don't you leave it all to me?"
   Kushina bit off a strand of her red hair, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.
   She was eager for battle.
   "Third Hokage is mine. Take the other one.
   White Fang, you handle the old woman, Koharu."
   "Yes, Master Kurama!"
   Hatake Sakumo's grip tightened on his blade.
   This was the perfect time to vent his anger.
   **Boom!**
   A surge of golden chakra erupted around Kushina.
   Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.
   With just a wave of her hand, she dispersed Homura's Wind Style attack.
   "Homura, be careful! This is the power of the Nine-Tails!
   She can even sense malice like Lady Mito!"
   Sarutobi Hiruzen warned urgently.
   "Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!"
   The Third Hokage quickly formed a seal, throwing a single shuriken.
   In an instant, it multiplied into dozens, filling the sky with spinning death.
   This was Sarutobi Hiruzen's self-created A-rank technique.
   He was known as the "Professor of Ninjutsu," the "Strongest Hokage."
   But was that title something he truly deserved?
   Compared to the Forbidden Jutsu created by the Second Hokage-
   His techniques were lacking.
   The difference was clear.
   Kurama didn't even move.
   **Clang! Clang! Clang!**
   Metal clashed against something unbreakable.
   The shuriken shattered mid-air, falling to the ground uselessly.
   "What?! He didn't even dodge?"
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's vision was momentarily blocked by the black shuriken.
   But then he saw it-
   A layer of dark red chakra surrounded Kurama's body.
   The shuriken hadn't even scratched him.
   This was the **Nine-tails Cloak.**
   Even Orochimaru's Kusanagi Blade couldn't pierce it.
   Let alone some mere shuriken.
   Seeing the dark red chakra, Sarutobi Hiruzen's eyes widened in horror.
   This was-Nine-Tails' power.
   **Why? Why did Kurama also have the Nine-Tails' chakra?**
   Had Kushina shared it with him?
   That was the only explanation.
   But that meant-
   Uzumaki Kushina had achieved perfect control over the Nine-Tails.
   She had deceived them all.
   "Dammit! Did you steal the power of the Nine-Tails from Kushina?!"
   Kurama merely smirked.
   **Steal it?**
   Did he need to?
   ------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 123: Chapter 123 : Death Of Third Hokage
   2
   ---
   The Power of the Nine-Tails, Kurama, Did Not Come by Cheating!
   1
   Hiruzen Sarutobi's eyes widened in shock as he observed the man before him-Kurama-unleashing the power of the Nine-Tails.
   How was this possible?
   His mind raced, considering every possibility.
   His gaze flickered to Uzumaki Kushina.
   Had she done something?
   "You bastard, you actually control the power of a Tailed Beast..."
   Hiruzen cursed under his breath, his expression grave.
   If Kushina could truly wield this power...
   If she had reached the level of a perfect Jinchriki...
   Then what hope did they have of winning this battle?
   None.
   The Nine-Tails was the strongest among all the Tailed Beasts.
   And a perfect Jinchriki could fully control its overwhelming power.
   Hiruzen's eyes darted back to Kushina.
   Her body was enveloped in a golden chakra cloak.
   Mitokado Homura, one of his closest advisors, was being pushed back relentlessly, unable to match her at all.
   "You should be more worried about yourself."
   A chilling voice echoed.
   Kurama licked his lips.
   His scarlet, slit-pupiled eyes locked onto Hiruzen.
   And then-
   Circles formed within his irises.
   Mangeky Sharingan - Void severance!
   An overwhelming sense of danger surged through Hiruzen's body, creeping into his very soul.
   A cold, suffocating dread gripped him.
   For a moment, he could even smell the thick stench of blood.
   It was as if he were staring into the abyss of death itself.
   "AHHHHH-!"
   A sharp cry of agony filled the battlefield.
   The space around them twisted unnaturally.
   Before he even realized what had happened-
   His right leg was severed.
   Hiruzen staggered, collapsing onto the bloodstained ground.
   His face contorted in horror.
   "This... this is..."
   He had just seen Kurama-the Nine-Tails-use this technique earlier.
   It was identical to the power wielded by Uchiha Mikoto.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   Anxiety, panic, and disbelief swirled inside him.
   His vision blurred with terror as he gazed at Kurama.
   His Sharingan...
   They were the exact same as Uchiha Mikoto's.
   But how?
   Why did this man also have the Mangeky Sharingan?
   Not only that-
   His power was far superior.
   His speed, his strength... everything was on a different level compared to Mikoto's.
   Hiruzen's mind overflowed with questions.
   Was this man a member of the Uchiha clan?
   No.
   That didn't make sense.
   He not only possessed the Mangeky Sharingan but also the power of the Nine-Tails.
   Why did such a monstrous existence even exist?
   Glaring at Kurama with bloodshot eyes, Hiruzen gritted his teeth.
   "You bastard... who the hell are you?"
   Kurama--merely smiled.
   Mocking.
   Taunting.
   He didn't need to answer a dying man.
   To Hiruzen, that smirk felt like divine contempt.
   A god looking down on an insect.
   His chest burned with rage and despair.
   For the first time in decades, the Third Hokage felt powerless.
   "As expected of Lord Kurama!"
   From the side, Uzumaki Kushina and Hatake Sakumo watched in awe.
   Kurama had crippled the Third Hokage in just one move.
   Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu attempted to rush in to help.
   But Kushina and Sakumo blocked their path.
   Kushina bit down on a strand of her own red hair and smirked.
   "You old geezers aren't getting past me."
   Hiruzen gritted his teeth, dragging himself to his feet despite the pain.
   Even with one leg gone-
   He refused to surrender.
   "Five Release: Grand Bullet Jutsu!"
   Shadow clones materialized beside him.
   Wind. Fire. Lightning. Water. Earth.
   Five elemental blasts erupted at once, converging on Kurama in a devastating onslaught.
   A deafening explosion shook the battlefield.
   BOOM!
   Smoke billowed into the sky.
   "Did I get him...?"
   For a fleeting second, hope flickered in Hiruzen's chest.
   1
   But as the smoke cleared-
   Beads of sweat formed on his wrinkled forehead.
   His worst fear became reality.
   Kurama was still standing.
   Unscathed.
   A faint, amused smirk played on his lips.
   "You've got to be kidding me..."
   Desperation clawed at Hiruzen's heart.
   No choice.
   He had to use his last resort.
   "Come forth, Enma!"
   A puff of smoke erupted as the Monkey King materialized.
   The powerful summon sensed Hiruzen's distress.
   "Third Hokage, are you prepared?"
   Hiruzen nodded grimly.
   "I have no other choice, Enma."
   "...I understand."
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's determination was clear.
   Kushina?
   Mikoto?
   They were not Konoha's greatest threats.
   Kurama was.
   This man was a devil.
   Hiruzen was ready to give up everything-even his own life-to stop him.
   His hands clasped together.
   His lips moved swiftly.
   "Reaper Death Seal!"
   1
   A chill ran through the battlefield as the Shinigami loomed behind him.
   Its blade gleamed ominously.
   The final gamble had begun.
   Enma transformed into a staff, forming a Vajra Prison Wall, trapping Kurama.
   "NOW, THIRD HOKAGE!"
   With one final burst of strength, Hiruzen lunged forward-
   Determined to drag Kurama to hell with him.
   "This ends now, you monster!"
   The ultimate sealing technique.
   There was no escape from the Shinigami's grasp.
   Or so Hiruzen believed.
   But then-
   Kurama's face remained calm.
   No fear.
   Not even a hint of panic.
   "Tsk tsk..."
   A low chuckle rumbled from Kurama's throat.
   Hiruzen's stomach churned.
   Why was he still so calm?
   Something was wrong.
   Very, very wrong.
   And then-
   Kurama's entire body distorted before his eyes.
   A phantom?
   "No... impossible-!"
   In an instant, Kurama was outside the prison wall, untouched.
   Hiruzen's blood ran cold.
   "This... This is also Mangeky's power...?"
   A slow nod.
   "Right again, old man."
   Void severance.
   The Reaper Death Seal-his final trump card-had failed.
   It was over.
   Golden chains erupted from Kurama's body, constricting Hiruzen.
   More chakra tails coiled around him, locking him in place.
   A miniature Sand Binding Seal formed.
   He was completely immobilized.
   Utter despair filled Hiruzen's heart.
   This monster wielded:
   The Nine-Tails' power
   The Mangeky Sharingan
   The Uzumaki clan's sealing techniques
   How could he ever hope to win?
   He clenched his fists.
   "I deserve to die..."
   2
   Regret flooded his soul.
   He should have been like Danzo from the start.
   He should have killed this devil long ago.
   Just then-
   A voice cut through the battlefield.
   Tsunade had arrived.
   2
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 16 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 124: Chapter 124 : Thousand Years Of Death
   ---
   The Third Hokage was so embarrassed that he couldn't move.
   As luck would have it, Tsunade arrived at this moment.
   Her sudden appearance made the Third Hokage look overjoyed. He howled like a madman.
   "Tsunade, hurry up! The village is under attack! Get rid of him quickly and send reinforcements!"
   The three disciples of the Third Hokage-Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru-had all long since become independent ninjas. They were the legendary Sannin of Konoha.
   In his eyes, these three disciples all possessed Kage-level strength. Perhaps they had even surpassed him.
   "Tsunade, hurry up and save the Third Hokage!"
   Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu shouted anxiously from the sidelines.
   If Tsunade joined the fight, their chances of victory would increase significantly.
   But then, something happened that made Sarutobi Hiruzen's entire body go cold.
   Tsunade's crimson lips curled into a slight smirk, and she chuckled.
   That smile alone made the Third Hokage's heart sink into the depths of despair.
   He understood now.
   Tsunade, his own student, the legendary Sannin, was on Uzumaki Kushina's side.
   It all made sense. Tsunade had trained Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hyuga Hikari.
   And who had made that decision?
   Himself.
   It was he who had arranged for Tsunade to train them.
   The regret in the Third Hokage's heart was unbearable.
   It was he who had ruined his own reign as Hokage.
   "You... You traitorous disciple, Tsunade... You wretched traitor!"
   The Third Hokage's eyes were bloodshot as he glared at her with unfiltered rage.
   The world had turned against him.
   And he had been completely oblivious.
   He had no allies left.
   The only ones standing beside him were the two elderly advisors, Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu.
   Shimura Danzo had already fled like a rat.
   "Tsunade, I never expected you to betray the village!
   What a waste of the Third Hokage's efforts!"
   Koharu's shrill voice grated against the tension in the air.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen-the supposed "Strongest Hokage"-had failed completely.
   Not a single one of his students had followed his will.
   Jiraiya had abandoned the village to wander the world.
   Orochimaru had delved into grotesque experiments and betrayed Konoha outright.
   And now Tsunade...
   She had sided against him.
   Tsunade merely scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest.
   "Sarutobi-sensei, I'm only giving the village a fresh start."
   "How can that be called betrayal?"
   Her golden eyes turned ice-cold.
   "Besides, your Sarutobi clan's rise came at the cost of the Senju clan's destruction."
   "Everything that has happened is your fault!"
   Sarutobi Hiruzen had no words.
   He knew why Tsunade harbored such hatred.
   The Second Great Ninja War had stolen everything from her.
   She had refused to participate in the Third Great Ninja War.
   And now, she was standing beside Uzumaki Kushina, fighting against him.
   But... was that the full truth?
   Perhaps not.
   "Lord Kurama, please take action."
   Tsunade's voice was laced with irritation as she turned to the man beside her.
   "I don't want to look at this old man's face anymore."
   Kurama chuckled, brushing the dust from his cloak.
   "Oh, Tsunade, I was giving you and your old teacher a chance to catch up."
   Tsunade rolled her eyes.
   She only called him "Lord Kurama" because she had lost a bet to him.
   And now, he was pushing his luck.
   "Master Kurama, huh?" she muttered sarcastically.
   "Why don't you just call me 'Little Tsunade' while you're at it?"
   Her eye twitched.
   The "little" part of that name didn't suit her at all.
   Kurama smirked and stepped forward.
   His scarlet Sharingan flared to life.
   The next second-
   "No, no, NO!"
   The Third Hokage's wail of despair was the last sound he ever made.
   A vortex of space twisted around him.
   His head fell to the ground.
   His eyes, frozen in terror, were still wide open.
   Bound by Adamantine Sealing Chains and sealed within a miniature Sand Waterfall Funeral, Sarutobi Hiruzen-the so-called "Professor"-had been utterly helpless.
   With the Third Hokage dead, Tsunade let out a breath.
   Now, only the two old advisors remained.
   Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu.
   Mitokado Homura had been battling Kushina in her Nine-Tails Chakra Mode.
   He was covered in wounds, his body barely holding together.
   They had just witnessed the Third Hokage's beheading.
   Their faces turned deathly pale.
   If Sarutobi Hiruzen had fallen...
   Did they really have any hope?
   No.
   Absolutely not.
   But surrender was not an option.
   They had ruled Konoha for decades.
   They would never beg for their lives.
   They would die fighting for their dignity.
   Utatane Koharu hesitated.
   That was her last mistake.
   "A flaw!"
   A chilling voice rang out.
   Hatake Sakumo, the White Fang of Konoha, vanished in an instant.
   His body flickered through the battlefield.
   He appeared directly behind Koharu.
   His fingers curled into a tiger seal.
   "Thousand Years of Death!"
   The air cracked.
   "No, no, NO-!"
   A piercing shriek tore through the battlefield.
   Koharu's face twisted in agony.
   This wasn't just a simple prank.
   This was Hatake Sakumo's version of the Thousand Years of Death-a technique with terrifying lethality.
   With sheer force, she was launched dozens of meters into the air.
   Her frail body crashed into a stone wall.
   The impact was catastrophic.
   The wall collapsed upon her, burying her in rubble.
   The moment her bloodied figure stopped moving, it was clear.
   She had lost.
   An E-Rank taijutsu technique had utterly destroyed one of Konoha's top leaders.
   Hatake Sakumo exhaled slowly, shaking his head.
   "Still as effective as ever."
   He blew on his fingertips, a smirk playing at his lips.
   "Old friend, I haven't used this trick in years."
   With that, he turned to the final remaining opponent.
   Mitokado Homura.
   The last of the so-called Four Great Elders of Konoha.
   Danzo had fled.
   The Third Hokage was dead.
   Koharu was unconscious.
   And now-
   Mitokado Homura stood alone, gasping for air.
   His old body couldn't keep up with Kushina's sheer speed.
   And then-
   A shadow loomed over him.
   His breath hitched.
   Above him-high in the air-Uzumaki Kushina hovered.
   A glowing blue sphere of chakra spun in her palm.
   Mitokado Homura's heart stopped.
   "Rasengan!"
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 12 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 125: Chapter 125 :Mikoto Susanoo
   .
   ---
   The Adamantine Sealing Chains and Chakra Arms just now were only meant as induced attacks.
   Uzumaki Kushina was here to lure Mitokado Homura into this place.
   A Rasengan, infused with a blue pill, was already waiting for him.
   "No, no, no!"
   It was eerie.
   Mitokado Homura's final wail was exactly the same as those of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Utatane Koharu.
   Fitting for a man who had controlled Konoha alongside them for years.
   "Don't want to die?"
   How laughable.
   Kushina fired the Rasengan straight at Mitokado Homura's head.
   Boom!
   A loud explosion echoed throughout Konoha's outer chamber.
   Mitokado Homura's Tenr Fin was obliterated by Uzumaki Kushina.
   With this, the three elders who had controlled Konoha-Sarutobi Hiruzen, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu-were all eliminated.
   Only one remained.
   Danzo.
   But he had escaped.
   However, Uchiha Mikoto had already given chase.
   Having dealt with Mitokado Homura, Kushina clapped her hands and turned toward the massive fox beside her.
   "Lord Kurama, that bastard Danzo is insidious and ruthless. Let's chase him down quickly!"
   Kurama looked at the bodies of Sarutobi Hiruzen, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu and grinned slyly.
   Before that, he had one last surprise for Danzo.
   Then, Kushina, Kurama, and Tsunade took off in pursuit.
   Hatake Sakumo stayed behind to handle the rest.
   ---
   Meanwhile, Danzo was running for his life.
   As he fled, he discreetly sent out a signal.
   He could already sense Uchiha Mikoto pursuing him.
   Danzo sneered.
   "Those fools have already set up an ambush there!"
   Only Uchiha Mikoto had followed him.
   Exactly as he planned.
   And if she had Mangeky Sharingan?
   That only made it better.
   Danzo would take it for himself.
   His only concern was what had happened with the Third Hokage.
   After all, he had sold them out.
   Not that it was anything new.
   In the original timeline, Danzo had refused to fight in the Nine-Tails' Rebellion.
   Even when Pain attacked Konoha, he stayed hidden.
   Both events had devastated the village, causing immense losses among the other clans.
   But Danzo's Root?
   Untouched.
   His forces suffered no casualties.
   Danzo always put his own interests first.
   The rest of the village?
   He didn't care.
   The Nine-Tails was Konoha's power, but Danzo saw it as his weapon.
   The same went for the Uchiha clan.
   Their Mangeky Sharingan was the Uchiha's strength, the village's strength.
   But what did that matter?
   To Danzo, it was his strength.
   Suddenly, Danzo darted into a narrow canyon.
   A One-Line Sky terrain.
   A natural trap.
   He came to a halt.
   Mikoto, who had been chasing, immediately stopped a few dozen meters away.
   Her voice was cold.
   "Old man, why aren't you running anymore?"
   Usually gentle, Uchiha Mikoto now radiated a freezing killing intent.
   The air itself seemed to chill.
   Danzo took a deep breath.
   Narrowing his eyes, he smirked.
   "As expected of the Uchiha clan leader. You actually managed to chase me here. But coming alone... that was a foolish mistake."
   Mikoto scoffed.
   "Old man, you think we need more people to deal with you?"
   Danzo's expression immediately darkened.
   How dare she underestimate him?
   Him?
   For the first time in his life, Danzo felt truly insulted.
   Other than Hiruzen, who in Konoha had ever dared to speak to him like this?
   Today's young people...
   "Tch!"
   Danzo clapped his hands.
   Tap. Tap. Tap.
   Suddenly, dozens of masked figures emerged, surrounding the canyon.
   Root ANBU.
   They had been lying in wait ever since Danzo's signal.
   This was a perfect trap.
   Danzo had deliberately led Uchiha Mikoto here.
   RUMBLE!
   A deafening explosion shook the canyon.
   The sound echoed for miles.
   Explosive tags lined both ends of the canyon walls.
   Boom! Boom! Boom!
   One after another, the detonations triggered a rockslide.
   Huge boulders collapsed from above.
   Within minutes, both ends of the canyon were completely sealed.
   A dead-end.
   Mikoto was now trapped.
   "Hahahaha!"
   Danzo let out a sinister laugh.
   Old age had its advantages.
   These young ninjas were too arrogant.
   Did they really think he'd run away unprepared?
   He was Danzo Shimura.
   Even if his opponent had Mangeky Sharingan, so what?
   She was just a woman, inexperienced in the true horrors of the world.
   Danzo's face twisted into a cruel grin.
   He waved his hand.
   RUMBLE-!
   Another explosion.
   This time, the entire canyon trembled.
   The rockslide continued.
   The walls crumbled, filling the canyon with debris.
   This was Danzo's plan.
   A self-sacrificing tactic.
   Even if he had to be buried alive, he would take Mikoto with him.
   The Root ANBU hesitated.
   Was Lord Danzo really going to die with her?
   But orders were absolute.
   They had no choice.
   Danzo never fought a battle he wasn't certain to win.
   He had a plan.
   And so, the rockslide continued for several minutes.
   Until-
   Silence.
   The canyon was completely buried.
   Mikoto was crushed beneath tons of rubble.
   "Excellent work," Danzo's voice came from behind.
   The Root ANBU turned in shock.
   Danzo stood there, unharmed.
   They immediately knelt.
   "Lord Danzo!"
   Danzo nodded.
   "Now, dig out her corpse. Her Mangeky Sharingan is mine."
   "Yes, Lord Danzo!"
   As long as he obtained the Mangeky Sharingan, he could control the Nine-Tails.
   Danzo believed no one understood the Uchiha better than him.
   To him, they were just tools.
   And right now, he was about to claim their most powerful weapon.
   His victory was assured.
   After all, he had sacrificed one of his own eyes for Izanagi.
   But a mere Three Tomoe Sharingan was worthless compared to a Mangeky Sharingan.
   Boom!
   A loud explosion erupted from the buried canyon.
   Golden light burst from the cracks between the boulders.
   Thud! Thud! Thud!
   The rocks trembled.
   A towering yellow figure emerged from the rubble.
   The Root ANBU stared in horror.
   Danzo's face twisted in disbelief.
   "T-That's...!"
   A massive yellow skeletal form stood above them.
   Susanoo.
   Danzo's eyes widened.
   "Damn it! How can her Mangeky Sharingan be this powerful?!"
   Uchiha Mikoto's Susanoo radiated an intense yellow glow.
   It was only the second stage.
   But even so-
   "Tch... using this power really hurts," Mikoto muttered, biting her lip.
   If not for Susanoo's absolute defense, she would've been crushed beneath the rubble.
   She leaped onto the canyon's peak, her Susanoo fully armored.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 11 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 126: Chapter 126 : Poor Danzo
   ---
   "What kind of monster is that?!"
   "How could this woman..."
   The face beneath Danzo's mask was solemn.
   Danzo had used Izanagi to survive being crushed under the rubble.
   Izanagi-the forbidden technique of the Uchiha-could turn all misfortunes, even death itself, into mere illusions. He could shift between reality and illusion as he pleased.
   But Uchiha Mikoto relied on the true power of the Uchiha-Susanoo
   Her Susanoo stood in golden armor, with a skeletal frame beneath it.
   Danzo looked utterly humiliated.
   "So this is the Uchiha's Izanagi? Damn it!"
   1
   He hated it.
   He hated that he wasn't born an Uchiha.
   2
   If he had the Uchiha bloodline-or even Senju's power-he wouldn't have had to go to such lengths to steal the power of both clans.
   But now...
   "This is bad."
   Danzo unwrapped the bandages from his right arm.
   A grotesque sight was revealed-his entire arm was covered in Sharingan. A disgusting, unnatural sight.
   7
   There was also a Sharingan hidden under the bandages covering his right eye.
   However, due to Izanagi, one of the eyes on his arm had already closed permanently.
   This arm-Orochimaru had grafted it onto him using Hashirama's cells
   1
   The cells weren't fully stabilized yet. The experiment was still ongoing.
   But Danzo couldn't afford to wait any longer.
   He could always replace the arm later.
   The Hashirama cells were meant to increase his life force and provide balance to the immense spiritual energy of the Sharingan
   These Sharingan-all stolen before Uchiha Mikoto became clan leader.
   As the leader of Root and one of Konoha's highest authorities, Danzo had no trouble acquiring a few pairs of Sharingan.
   "That bastard... Danzo has Uchiha blood on his hands."
   Mikoto's voice was laced with cold fury.
   "The technique he just used-*Izanagi*-it's a forbidden Uchiha ability. Master Kurama predicted all of this!"
   She admired Kurama even more.
   Everything was under his control.
   3
   The night before the battle, Kurama had warned her about Danzo's abilities.
   So she had come prepared.
   Mikoto had only read about *Izanagi* in ancient Uchiha texts after becoming the clan leader.
   To some extent, Danzo wasn't wrong.
   He knew more about the Uchiha than even the clan leader herself.
   **Swish, swish, swish-**
   The breeze carried fallen leaves back to the earth.
   At that moment, several figures appeared behind Mikoto.
   "Oi, Mikoto! Is that old bastard Danzo dead yet?"
   Uzumaki Kushina grinned as she spoke.
   "Not yet. Right over there."
   Mikoto pointed.
   Danzo turned sharply-his face full of disbelief.
   Standing before him were none other than Uzumaki Kushina, Tsunade, and Kurama.
   If these three had arrived...
   Danzo's blood turned ice-cold.
   "Then... Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu... have all been defeated?"
   And if Tsunade was here-
   That meant she had allied with the Red-Hot Habanero, Uzumaki Kushina.
   Danzo's fists clenched, his entire body breaking into a cold sweat.
   "Damn it! Konoha is practically under their control now!"
   Suddenly, several *Root* operatives stepped forward, shielding Danzo.
   "Lord Danzo, retreat immediately. We will hold them off."
   They were loyal to Danzo until the end.
   Was escape even an option anymore?
   Mikoto narrowed her eyes.
   "Kushina, Tsunade, Kurama-I'll handle Danzo myself."
   Kushina smirked.
   "Got it, Mikoto. We'll take care of these pests for you."
   Danzo's face twisted in despair.
   1
   Then-
   Kurama chuckled softly.
   "Mikoto, I have a better idea."
   She turned to him.
   "Oh? Do tell, Kurama."
   Kurama clapped his hands.
   **Snap. Snap. Snap.**
   Three more figures appeared in front of Danzo.
   His eyes widened in shock.
   "W-What the hell...?!"
   Danzo staggered back, his breath hitching.
   Because standing before him were-
   Hiruzen Sarutobi. Utatane Koharu. Mitokado Homura.
   His former comrades.
   But how?
   His heart pounded violently.
   "Impossible! This isn't *Edo Tensei*... their eyes... their expressions... they're normal."
   Danzo's voice trembled.
   "Hiruzen! Homura! Koharu! What the hell is going on?!"
   These three would never willingly ally with Kushina and the others.
   Then how could this be happening?!
   Sarutobi Hiruzen-the Third Hokage-smiled gently.
   A hollow, empty smile.
   "Danzo... we have fought together for decades. I advise you to surrender to Lord Kurama."
   Mitokado Homura nodded.
   "Yes, Danzo. There is no point in resisting."
   Danzo's breathing grew ragged.
   His gaze landed on the man with short orange hair and glowing scarlet pupils.
   Kurama...
   Who was this man?
   How had he completely taken over Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu?
   Kurama smirked.
   The three of them moved.
   They stepped behind Danzo, cutting off his escape.
   Hiruzen's smirk turned to one of cruel amusement.
   "Danzo, I told you to control your *Root*. You refused. Now, I will do it for you."
   Danzo's hands trembled.
   "Damn it, Hiruzen! Don't let them control you! Snap out of it!"
   Hiruzen only sneered.
   "This is me.
   1
   The *Root* operatives barely had time to react.
   In an instant, Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu launched their assault.
   Danzo's subordinates were slaughtered.
   One after another.
   Blood soaked the ground.
   "Is this... where my story ends?"
   1
   Danzo's mind spiraled.
   No-he couldn't accept this!
   "No... my fate is mine to decide!"
   1
   But before he could react, Mikoto appeared before him in a blur.
   "Danzo. If I didn't use Susanoo, that would be insulting, wouldn't it?"
   Danzo gritted his teeth.
   "Wind Style: Vacuum Wave!"
   He exhaled a powerful gust-sharp as blades.
   Strong enough to tear through stone.
   But Mikoto's eyes glowed crimson.
   Her Mangeky Sharingan activated.
   "Void Severance!"
   A space-time vortex appeared.
   The wind attack vanished into the void.
   And Danzo...
   Danzo moved impossibly slow-trapped within her *Mangeky's* space distortion.
   This time, *Void Severance* was stronger. Faster.
   The space vortex expanded.
   Danzo's eyes widened.
   "No-! "
   In the blink of an eye-
   The vortex *ripped* through him.
   Blood and flesh splattered onto the ground.
   A slow, agonizing death.
   The once-mighty leader of *Root*-reduced to nothing.
   2
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 12 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 127: Chapter 127
   Danzo's body was torn open by the swirling space vortex.
   Blood and flesh splattered across the floor.
   But in the very next second, that very flesh and blood turned into a shadow.
   Danzo's figure stood intact a few meters away.
   Izanagi!
   Another Sharingan on his right arm had closed.
   It was almost laughable.
   In the original timeline, Danzo fought Sasuke-and yet he could be taken down by a simple shuriken.
   A Kage-level shinobi dying to a thrown weapon...
   This was probably the first time anyone had seen such a thing.
   Did Danzo truly think he had the power of infinite resurrection?
   "Whoa, that old bastard can't be killed?"
   Kushina gasped in shock.
   She had just seen Danzo get obliterated by Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan technique.
   And it wasn't an illusion.
   Yet, in the blink of an eye, he was alive again.
   "This is the forbidden technique of the Uchiha clan-Izanagi."
   Kurama explained the fundamentals of Izanagi to Kushina.
   Suddenly, Kushina's eyes sparkled with admiration.
   "Lord Kurama, you know way too much! You're seriously omnipotent!"
   She latched onto Kurama's arm, grinning.
   Tsunade, standing beside them, also looked at Kurama with surprise.
   She couldn't help but mutter to herself:
   "This guy... just how much does he know?"
   Her admiration for him grew stronger.
   Ever since she met Kurama, Tsunade truly felt that he was some sort of omniscient force.
   Meanwhile, in the distance, Danzo almost coughed up blood.
   "Kurama... that man..."
   Danzo understood the situation in the village perfectly.
   Almost all of Konoha's major clans had turned against him.
   The few that didn't rebel would likely be wiped out soon.
   Even Sarutobi Hiruzen, Utatane Koharu, and Mitokado Homura had switched sides.
   The entire village was now in the hands of Uzumaki Kushina and her allies.
   And at the center of it all was this mysterious man-Kurama.
   Danzo was certain he had never seen this man before.
   If there had been such a terrifying presence in Konoha, there was no way he would have overlooked it.
   "Damn it! Who the hell is this Kurama? Where did he come from?"
   Danzo's thoughts were interrupted by agonizing screams behind him.
   The remaining Root operatives had been slaughtered by Hiruzen, Koharu, and Homura.
   Joking aside, all three of them were Kage-level.
   The Root members were completely outmatched.
   At this point, there was no more running.
   Danzo was alone.
   This time, not even wings could save him.
   His gaze darted around.
   No backup. No reinforcements.
   This was the end for him.
   And then, his deaths began.
   -Killed by a barrage of exploding tags.
   -Crushed beneath Susanoo's massive fists.
   -Shredded apart by Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan technique.
   A particularly ridiculous moment played out next.
   A kunai stabbed into Susanoo.
   Danzo, ever stubborn, had actually tried to pierce through Susanoo with a kunai.
   Did he think a mere kunai could penetrate an ethereal warrior made of chakra?
   It was nothing but a pathetic, desperate attempt.
   Danzo unleashed every Wind Release technique he had left.
   "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!"
   "Wind Release: Continuous Vacuum Waves!"
   "Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere!"
   "Wind Release: Vacuum Great Sphere!"
   But he couldn't even touch Mikoto.
   He was being annihilated.
   "Damn it! Why?! Why isn't it working?!"
   His rage boiled over.
   His techniques, his strategies, his planning-all useless.
   This wasn't how things were supposed to go.
   "I-I, Danzo Shimura, am just a pawn?!"
   In a last-ditch effort, he summoned his Baku.
   The massive tapir-like beast appeared with an ear-splitting roar.
   For a brief moment, it looked like the tide might turn.
   But then-
   Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan flashed.
   SLASH!
   The Baku was cut apart before it could even do anything.
   Danzo was devastated.
   That was it.
   His final hope-obliterated.
   And now, only one Sharingan remained in his right eye.
   Danzo had never felt so powerless before.
   He had fought for so long, schemed for decades, eliminated countless enemies...
   Yet now, he couldn't even land a single hit.
   The worst part?
   Kushina, Tsunade, and Kurama hadn't even lifted a finger.
   They were just... watching.
   Mocking him.
   No.
   No, no, no-he refused to die like this.
   Danzo gritted his teeth.
   He had to do something.
   At the very least, he would drag these demons to hell with him.
   He still had one Sharingan left.
   His last resort.
   His body flickered forward, moving at full speed.
   But this time, his target wasn't Mikoto.
   It was Kushina and Tsunade.
   His movements were lightning fast.
   But Mikoto wasn't about to let him succeed.
   Her Susanoo faded as she intercepted him, standing right in his path.
   Danzo grinned darkly.
   "This distance is enough."
   He was only a few meters away from them.
   And Mikoto was right in front of him.
   Danzo's Sharingan spun wildly.
   His hands flashed through seals.
   "You bastards-come to hell with me!"
   Black sealing runes erupted from Danzo's abdomen.
   "Four Symbols Seal!"
   This was a sealing jutsu that sacrificed the user's life to erase everything in the vicinity.
   In the original timeline, Danzo had used this technique to seal a mere bridge.
   Now, he was using it to take them all down with him.
   "Jump."
   Kurama's voice was calm.
   Kushina and Tsunade immediately leaped back.
   They dodged it with ease.
   Danzo's eyes widened.
   "Impossible...!"
   He had miscalculated.
   Mikoto, however, was caught in the seal's range.
   Danzo felt a grim satisfaction.
   At least... at least, he would kill one of them.
   The sealing barrier expanded into a deadly black sphere.
   Everything inside it was erased.
   Danzo's body crumbled away as the jutsu completed.
   But then...
   He revived again.
   Izanagi.
   His final Sharingan closed.
   It was over.
   Danzo was out of eyes.
   Tsunade, who had been watching, suddenly snapped.
   "Hey! You're supposed to be strong! Why didn't you save Mikoto?!"
   Kurama smirked.
   "You're her teacher, aren't you? Why didn't you save her?"
   "You-!"
   Tsunade turned red with anger.
   Kushina just laughed.
   "Tsunade-nee, don't worry! Mikoto's fine."
   As if on cue-
   "Sensei, I'm alright."
   Tsunade spun around.
   Mikoto stood there, smiling.
   Her Mangeky Sharingan gleamed.
   Tsunade finally understood.
   "That's... Mangeky's power?"
   Mikoto nodded.
   "This is my left-eye ability-Divine Reversion. With it, I can never lose."
   Tsunade's mind flashed back to her medical ninjutsu duel with Kurama.
   That time...
   Kurama had used this ability to save her.
   So this jutsu didn't just work on others...
   It worked on the user as well.
   Meanwhile, Danzo was shaking.
   He had used up everything.
   He had given it his all.
   Yet now, as he looked at their calm, smiling faces...
   He realized the truth.
   He never stood a chance.
   And this time-
   He had no more Sharingan left to save him.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 128: Chapter 128 : Fourth Hokage
   "
   Danzo's Last Stand
   Danzo was not careless this time.
   Using his final Sharingan, he activated the Four Elephants Seal, a forbidden technique meant to drag his enemy to the grave with him. He had thought that, at the very least, he could take Uchiha Mikoto down with him.
   But things didn't go as planned.
   Divine Reversion?
   Was this the ability of her left eye?
   He already knew the power of her right eye-the ability to carve through space, a power reminiscent of the Uzumaki clan's finjutsu. But her left eye... what exactly was it?
   Danzo was certain-the person he sealed wasn't a clone.
   Not a Shadow Clone, Earth Clone, Water Clone.
   Not even a Substitution Jutsu.
   It wasn't an illusion either.
   Could it be Izanagi?
   No, impossible. Izanagi sacrificed an eye in exchange for rewriting fate. But Mikoto's eyes were still intact, glowing ominously with the Mangeky Sharingan.
   That's when he understood.
   Uchiha Mikoto's two eyes...
   One was meant for offense.
   The other for defense.
   Her right eye cut through space itself, a deadly and precise technique.
   And her left eye? It was an absolute defense, an ability that rendered even Four Elephants Seal useless.
   "Damn it!" Danzo growled, rage and frustration boiling inside him.
   If only those eyes could have been his! If he had possessed them, his dream of ruling Konoha from the shadows would have become reality.
   But it was too late. He had played all his cards, and now he had no way to counter her.
   Mikoto's yellow Susanoo materialized around her again, towering over the battlefield like a god of war. Its blade, shining with immense power, manifested in its massive hands.
   Danzo's instincts screamed at him to retreat. He leaped back, putting tens of meters between them.
   But it wasn't enough.
   Too late.
   Mikoto's Susanoo swung its sword thirteen times, each strike ripping through space itself.
   The very air around them distorted, creating massive voids of emptiness. The power of her Mangeky Sharingan infused into Susanoo had turned the battlefield into a realm of annihilation.
   Danzo barely had time to react before he was sucked into the void.
   Inside this distorted dimension, movement became impossible.
   Mikoto's Susanoo raised its blade.
   And with a single decisive strike-
   Danzo was cleaved in half.
   It was over.
   The last enemy had fallen.
   ---
   Kushina clapped her hands and walked over to Mikoto, her fiery red hair flowing behind her.
   "That old bastard Danzo had so many lives, and you still took him down!" she grinned, giving a thumbs-up.
   The ominous haze in the sky finally began to fade.
   Mikoto, who had remained cold and composed, let a small smile grace her lips.
   "It's all settled now."
   Her dark eyes turned to Kushina.
   "Kushina, you're the Fourth Hokage now. You have to work hard."
   "H-Hokage...?"
   Kushina's confident expression suddenly wavered, and her face flushed red.
   Her dream... was coming true.
   ---
   With Danzo eliminated, Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto returned to Konoha.
   Meanwhile, kurama-a mysterious guy-remained behind, standing over Danzo's corpse.
   A sinister smile curled on his lips.
   "Death is not the only solution, Danzo."
   With those words, Divine Reversion activated.
   Danzo's lifeless eyes widened, trapped within a powerful Tsukuyomi-like Genjutsu.
   Just like the Third Hokage, Danzo became a mere puppet under Kurama's control.
   ---
   Three days later.
   An official decree came from the Fire Daimy.
   Uzumaki Kushina-the Bloody Red Habenaro-was officially declared Konoha's Fourth Hokage.
   The process had been simple.
   First, under the influence of Kurama, Sarutobi Hiruzen himself stepped down, citing his old age as the reason.
   Second, the major clans and village elders unanimously supported Kushina's rise to power.
   The Daimy of the Fire Nation barely cared.
   As long as no one interfered with his endless card games, the identity of the Hokage meant little to him.
   This wasn't unique to the Land of Fire either.
   The Daimy of other great nations were just as useless-mere figureheads sitting in gilded halls while the real battles were fought by shinobi.
   During the Fourth Great Ninja War in the original timeline, what were they doing?
   Sitting together. Playing cards.
   War? That was a shinobi's problem.
   Now, Kushina had secured her position.
   And next came the Hokage Succession Ceremony.
   Preparations alone took another three days.
   But finally-
   At only fifteen years old, Uzumaki Kushina became the youngest Hokage in Konoha's history.
   The moment the news broke, the entire ninja world was shaken.
   ---
   Sunagakure - Land of Wind
   In the Kazekage's office, Karura clenched her fists as she read the intelligence report.
   "That damn woman... became Hokage?"
   Her body trembled-not with fear, but rage.
   During the Third Ninja War, she had faced Kushina in battle.
   Not only had she lost, but Kushina had humiliated her.
   That smug, cunning smile haunted her dreams.
   She even remembered Kushina teasing her about her short hair, saying it didn't suit her.
   Now, her hair had grown long.
   Looking up at the sky, she saw the clouds shift, forming something that resembled... Kushina's face.
   Her lips curled in frustration.
   "Dammit... why do I keep thinking about her?"
   Her heart pounded.
   No, this wasn't over.
   "Damn, one day, I'll make you pay for what you did to me!"
   ---
   Iwagakure - Land of Earth
   Upon hearing the news, Third Tsuchikage Onoki scowled.
   "What the hell is Sarutobi thinking?!"
   He knew Hiruzen well enough to know-he would never give up power so easily.
   And yet... he did.
   Something is wrong.
   Besides, Uzumaki Kushina was a killer.
   She had personally led the attack that wiped out over 5,000 Iwa shinobi.
   Onoki had never forgotten that loss.
   But then, he smirked.
   "A Hokage like her... might actually be an opportunity for us."
   Perhaps, Rock Shinobi could use this situation to their advantage.
   ---
   Kumogakure - Land of Lightning
   The Third Raikage wasn't surprised by the news.
   He knew the truth.
   Kushina and Kurama were in the same faction.
   As far as he was concerned, as long as kurama wanted something, Konoha would give it to him.
   He remembered their battle against Iwa shinobi.
   Kurama alone had annihilated over 20,000 ninjas.
   By comparison, the Third Raikage himself had only taken down half as many.
   Thinking back, he sighed bitterly.
   "The Fire Nation really is the strongest..."
   ---
   Kirigakure - Land of Water
   Unlike the other villages, Mist Shinobi barely reacted to the news.
   During the war, Kushina's reputation had already spread.
   Instead, their attention was drawn elsewhere-
   To a single individual.
   A shinobi with short orange hair and red eyes.
   A shinobi who used Tailed Beast Bomb like it was basic ninjutsu.
   And no one, not even Mist's intelligence network, knew his name.
   That-
   was what truly terrified them.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 11 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 129: Chapter 129 : Party
   Uzumaki Kushina Becomes the Fourth Hokage
   The news spread like wildfire.
   The Blood-Red Hot Habanero, Uzumaki Kushina, had become the Fourth Hokage of Konohagakure.
   This sent ripples across the entire ninja world. Every major village, every daimyo, and every shinobi of importance turned their eyes toward Konoha.
   A new era was about to begin.
   And today was the grand Hokage inauguration ceremony.
   The Streets of Konoha
   The village was packed. People from all walks of life had gathered to witness history.
   On the rooftop of the Hokage Building, the prominent figures of Konoha stood together. Among them were Uchiha Mikoto, the head of the Uchiha clan, and Hyga Hikari, the leader of the Hyga clan.
   Standing beside them was Tsunade Senju, the Slug Princess of Konoha.
   Hikari was the first to step forward, wrapping Kushina in a warm hug.
   "Congratulations, Kushina-Hokage-sama!"
   Kushina smirked and hugged her back.
   "Oi, Hikari, don't you start messing with me already!"
   Next, Mikoto and Tsunade exchanged words with her, each offering their congratulations.
   Meanwhile, under the influence of Kurama, the Nine-Tails, a major shift had already occurred.
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, along with his old advisors-Shimura Danz, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu-had been forced into the background.
   They were still alive and might prove useful later, but their political reign was over.
   Kushina had her own plans. She wanted Tsunade as her advisor, someone capable enough to share the burden of running a village.
   Tsunade, as the granddaughter of Senju Hashirama, had both strength and political clout.
   In time, Kushina also planned to bring Mikoto and Hikari into the council.
   The Official Declaration
   Taking the Hokage hat, Kushina stepped forward. She stood at the edge of the rooftop, overlooking the sea of villagers.
   With fire in her eyes, she raised her voice for all to hear.
   "From this day forward, I-Uzumaki Kushina-am the Fourth Hokage of Konohagakure, the Land of Fire!"
   She wore a confident, almost mischievous smirk, but there was an undeniable majestic aura around her.
   A roar erupted from the crowd.
   "Wow! The Fourth Hokage is so cool!"
   "Blood-Red Habanero-sama will lead Konoha to new heights!"
   "She's the hero who ended the Third Great Ninja War!"
   The Ino-Shika-Ch trio-Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka clans-stood in admiration. They were Kushina's contemporaries, and they knew she had dreamed of this moment for years.
   And now, she had finally achieved it.
   In the crowd, Uchiha Fugaku clung to Namikaze Minato, which made Minato visibly uncomfortable.
   "Fugaku," Minato coughed, shifting awkwardly, "this is getting a bit... much."
   But Fugaku grinned.
   "Minato, I never thought that crazy Blood-Red Habanero would actually become Hokage!"
   Minato sighed and rubbed his temples.
   "Fugaku, please address her as Hokage-sama now."
   Fugaku laughed.
   "Fair enough. But I bet this news is shaking up the other villages!"
   While the village celebrated, behind the scenes, the power structure of Konoha had undergone a complete transformation.
   The old ruling faction-Hiruzen, Danz, Homura, and Koharu-had been neutralized.
   The Sarutobi clan had suffered heavy losses during the coup.
   Ironically, it was Hiruzen himself who had stepped in to prevent complete civil war.
   His public stance was supporting Kushina's rise to Hokage, but in reality, he had little choice.
   Sarutobi Tenmaru, a prominent Sarutobi clan member, was still struggling to comprehend the situation.
   "Would the Third really give up power so easily?"
   But the reality was clear:
   Everything had happened under the calculated influence of Kurama, the Nine-Tails.
   If this had been an actual coup, the old guard would've been dead already.
   Instead, they were alive but irrelevant.
   The Celebration Party
   That evening, Kushina, Mikoto, Hikari, and Tsunade gathered at a private celebration party.
   Kushina had originally wanted to invite Kurama, but he had declined.
   "A women's gathering? No thanks."
   Kurama had worked hard planning this entire operation. He deserved some rest.
   While Kurama relaxed at Kushina's house, the women gathered at the Konoha Tavern.
   The drinks flowed freely.
   And when Tsunade drinks, things always get rowdy.
   Her face was flushed red as she raised another glass.
   "Hah! Finally, I don't have to listen to that old Third Hokage bastard anymore!"
   Hikari, sipping her own sake, smirked.
   "Tsunade-sensei, did you have fun during your travels?"
   Tsunade frowned, pouting dramatically.
   "Oi, Hikari, call me 'sister' instead of 'sensei'! Do I look that old?!"
   Hikari and Kushina exchanged amused glances.
   Mikoto chuckled.
   "You're not old, Tsunade, just... experienced."
   Tsunade scowled.
   "That sounds even worse!"
   Then, she squinted at the three women in front of her.
   "Hmmm... you girls have grown a lot."
   Her gaze was slightly too analytical.
   Kushina and Hikari suddenly felt... exposed.
   Tsunade smirked.
   "Especially you, Hikari. You changed the most."
   Hikari grinned.
   "Damn right! Even in the hot springs, these babies float now!"
   She shamelessly gestured toward her chest.
   Kushina rolled her eyes.
   "Pffft, show-off."
   Tsunade burst into laughter.
   Then her gaze shifted to Kushina, eyes narrowing.
   "Kushina, though... what the hell did you eat to get that figure?!"
   Kushina smirked, standing up with hands on her hips.
   "Tsunade-nee, this is pure talent!"
   Tsunade cackled.
   "Hah! Talent my ass! I remember when you looked like a scrawny tomboy!"
   The conversation soon spiraled into adult jokes, body talk, and romantic teasing.
   Hikari, ever the instigator, snickered.
   "Kushina is actually the most experienced one here. She's been living with Kurama for years. So of course, she's developed in all sorts of ways."
   Tsunade's eyes gleamed.
   "Oh? Is that so, Kushina?"
   Kushina's face turned slightly red.
   "Oi, Hikari, stop running your mouth!"
   Hikari grinned mischievously.
   "What? I'm just speaking the truth! Kurama must've helped you in ways we don't know!"
   Tsunade raised an eyebrow.
   "Hmm... Kurama, huh? He is pretty handsome. Must be nice to have such 'extraordinary support'~"
   Kushina, completely red-faced, launched an attack.
   She grabbed Hikari's sides and started tickling her.
   "You brat! Let's see if you can still talk nonsense after this!"
   Hikari shrieked.
   "K-Kushina-sama! Mercy! Hahaha! I surrender!"
   The tavern filled with laughter, drinks, and raunchy jokes.
   This was the fun of being with friends.
   And thus, the new era of the Fourth Hokage truly began.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 130: Chapter 130 : Tsunade's Late-Night Mishap
   .
   ---
   Kushina was the first to enter a relationship.
   Tsunade, Mikoto, and Hikari couldn't help but feel a hint of envy.
   Kurama wasn't just handsome-his strength was also terrifyingly overwhelming.
   Tsunade had realized this when she saw him competing with Senju in medical ninjutsu.
   Now, even if the four of them joined forces, they probably wouldn't be able to take him down.
   His good looks and strength were one thing, but what made him truly dangerous was his intelligence.
   Everything that had unfolded so far had been part of Kurama's plan.
   Even the old geezers from the Third Hokage's faction had been played like pawns.
   In the entire ninja world, who else could pull off something like this?
   He was the only one!
   In the eyes of Tsunade and the others, Kushina had been completely "nourished" by Kurama.
   Her skin was more radiant, her aura more vibrant.
   Tsunade, on the other hand, was almost thirty and had never even held a man's hand.
   Just thinking about it made her want to drink.
   When it came to romance and relationships, women loved gossiping.
   Tsunade thought back to that night.
   In the room next door were Kushina and Kurama...
   She barely slept at all.
   The things she heard were so embarrassing she wanted to crawl into a hole.
   "Come on, Kushina, Mikoto, Hikari, drink with me! Let's have another round!" Tsunade declared.
   "Tsunade-sama, haven't you had too much already?" Hikari asked hesitantly.
   "What are you afraid of? I have legendary drinking skills!"
   Gulp-
   Tsunade downed another cup of sake.
   And so, the four of them drank late into the night.
   Unlike Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari didn't have a high alcohol tolerance.
   But Tsunade...
   She drank as if trying to drown all her frustrations in the bottom of a sake bottle.
   One cup after another.
   Eventually, they ran out of alcohol.
   With Kushina's insistence, they finally called it a night.
   Mikoto returned to the Uchiha compound.
   Hikari went back to the Hyuga estate.
   Kushina helped Tsunade back to her home.
   After a quick rinse, both women collapsed into bed.
   The night stretched on.
   -
   At noon the next day, sunlight streamed through the window.
   Kurama stirred awake, rubbing his eyes.
   "Mmm... That was a damn good sleep," he murmured, smiling.
   He stretched lazily, only to feel warmth beside him.
   Kushina?
   "Kushina, you're still sleeping?" he called out softly.
   No response.
   Kurama smirked.
   "Oh? You still want to be spoiled first thing in the morning?"
   He turned over.
   And froze.
   His crimson, slit-like pupils widened in shock.
   It wasn't Kushina beside him.
   Golden-blonde hair cascaded over the white pillow.
   His breath caught.
   "This... This is Tsunade!"
   His brain stalled for a solid three seconds.
   Where's Kushina?
   His eyes darted around.
   Kushina was nowhere to be seen.
   And Tsunade was alone in his bed.
   He ran a mental playback of last night.
   After double-checking, there was no mistake.
   This was his room!
   That meant...
   Tsunade must have entered the wrong room in the middle of the night.
   Kushina's house had multiple rooms, but only two beds.
   When Tsunade moved in, she had demanded a rule:
   "If I'm staying here, you two are not allowed to do anything indecent at night! Otherwise, I won't be able to sleep!"
   To keep the peace, Kurama and Kushina set up an extra bed in the spare room.
   When Tsunade wasn't around, he and Kushina did whatever they wanted.
   But last night...
   Kurama had been half-asleep when he felt someone slip into bed beside him.
   Thinking it was Kushina trying to surprise him, things just... naturally happened.
   Now that he thought about it-
   The feeling had been different.
   He had assumed Kushina was trying something new.
   It never even crossed his mind that it wasn't her.
   Both experiences were great in their own way, so he hadn't questioned it.
   Shit.
   Kurama patted his cheek.
   This isn't a dream.
   His instincts screamed at him.
   When Tsunade woke up and realized what had happened...
   She could literally punch him through a mountain.
   Kurama quietly got out of bed.
   Silently dressed.
   And prepared to sneak out.
   Thirty-six Stratagems-retreat is the best option!
   Just as he reached the door-
   Knock! Knock! Knock!
   His soul nearly left his body.
   "Kurama-sama, are you up?"
   Kushina's voice.
   Kurama coughed lightly to calm himself.
   "A-Ah, not yet. Almost."
   "Okay, hurry up! I'm making breakfast!"
   Kurama wiped the sweat off his brow.
   Then Kushina continued.
   "Oh, by the way, have you seen Tsunade?
   I knocked on her door, but she's not there."
   Kurama's heart stopped.
   "Oh, uh... she probably woke up early for training," he blurted out.
   "Oh, that makes sense! I'll make some for her too, then."
   "Y-Yeah, sure! Thanks, Kushina."
   Hearing her footsteps head toward the kitchen, Kurama finally exhaled.
   Crisis averted.
   Or so he thought.
   Behind him, Tsunade stirred.
   Rubbing her eyes, she stretched lazily by the window.
   "Aaahh... That was the best sleep I've had in years..."
   Then, she turned.
   And locked eyes with Kurama.
   He grinned awkwardly.
   "Yo. Morning."
   Tsunade blinked.
   Then looked down at herself.
   Realization crashed down on her like a collapsing mountain.
   Her expression darkened.
   "Kurama... you bastard... why are you in my room?"
   Kurama raised his hands in surrender.
   "Uhh... Please, take a good look. This is my room. You're the one who snuck in here."
   Tsunade's eyes darted around.
   Oh... oh shit.
   She had entered the wrong room.
   What the hell happened last night?!
   She remembered drinking with the girls.
   Getting absolutely wasted.
   Kushina had helped her to bed.
   She remembered falling asleep.
   There were no problems there.
   So where did the problem start?
   Then-
   It clicked.
   The bathroom.
   She had gotten up in the middle of the night to use the restroom.
   Did she...
   Did she go into the wrong room when she came back?
   The answer was painfully obvious.
   Tsunade's face burned.
   Nearly thirty years of purity...
   Gone.
   Not to some noble cause.
   Not in a romantic, storybook moment.
   No.
   She gave it away while blackout drunk!
   Her hands clenched into fists.
   Eyes filled with fury.
   Glaring daggers at Kurama.
   "You bastard... look at what you've done!"
   Kurama tilted his head.
   "Uh... pretty sure you're the one who walked in here."
   Tsunade gritted her teeth.
   "Why the hell do you sleep with your door unlocked?!"
   Kurama smirked.
   "Please, Tsunade. This is my room. My door was closed. Whether I lock it or not is my choice."
   "...You..."
   Tsunade had no comeback.
   She had walked in here on her own.
   And now she was utterly screwed.
   Kurama, meanwhile, just grinned.
   He had discovered something huge.
   Tsunade's greatest weakness... was herself.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 17 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 131: Chapter 131 : Tsunade's Big Mistake: A Night to Regret (or Not)
   2
   ---
   Kurama leaving his room door unlocked wasn't for Tsunade.
   He had prepared it for Kushina!
   The blame fell on Tsunade herself.
   Tsunade's face turned red after being scolded by Kurama. Now she didn't know what to say.
   It was indeed her fault for entering the room by mistake.
   Tsunade thought that Kurama should treat her like Kushina.
   Everything that needed to be done was already done.
   Now Tsunade felt like she was the one suffering!
   "You, you, you...!"
   Tsunade held it in for a long time, but she only managed to hold back for a while.
   "You, you, the Princess of Konoha, the legendary Sannin-how dare you accuse me?! I should be the one asking to clear my name!"
   Kurama, pretending to be aggrieved, sighed dramatically.
   She had found a way to deal with Tsunade.
   "Are you still innocent?"
   Upon hearing this, Tsunade became instantly furious.
   She should be the one saying this!
   She should be demanding Kurama to clear her name!
   How did this get turned upside down?!
   Tsunade thought to herself:
   "Asshole! This guy actually turned the tables on me! To clear his name? That's the funniest joke I've ever heard!"
   "Kurama, Kurama, you should be the one begging me to say this, right?"
   2
   "It's you who should clear my name!"
   Tsunade, despite her anger, still addressed him with some respect.
   Even though she had a thousand unwilling thoughts in her heart, she could only admit it.
   "Hmph! For so long, I had only been defiled by Kushina, and now I've been defiled by you... Shouldn't it be you who clears my name? Besides, you cheated on your disciple Kushina behind her back. Isn't it your fault? Is it Kushina's fault?"
   Kurama, still pretending to be wronged, sighed dramatically.
   But deep inside, he was absolutely ecstatic.
   He had completely turned the situation in his favor.
   He wasn't wrong. It wasn't his fault. It wasn't even Tsunade's fault.
   It was Kushina's fault!
   "This...!"
   Tsunade was now completely confused.
   She couldn't wrap her head around it for a moment.
   Thinking about it carefully, what Kurama said actually made some sense.
   Kurama and Kushina were a couple!
   So, didn't she intervene?
   How would she face Kushina in the future?
   Thinking of this, Tsunade sighed internally.
   "Tsunade, Tsunade, you made such a mistake and will regret it for eternity. You entered the wrong room by mistake!"
   This had nothing to do with Kurama, nor did it have anything to do with Kushina.
   This was entirely her fault.
   Tsunade had been completely tricked by Kurama.
   Seeing Tsunade's guilty expression, Kurama tried her best not to laugh.
   For the first time, to this man?
   For some reason, a strange, fleeting joy flashed through Tsunade's heart.
   2
   No, no! What the hell am I thinking?
   It was him who humiliated her!
   Yes, that's right! That's how it should be!
   The proud Tsunade would never admit it otherwise.
   "Then... then, what do you think we should do now?"
   Tsunade's mind was in turmoil, and her speech became hesitant.
   "What else can we do? Just pretend this never happened.
   Or, we could confess it to Kushina and see if she agrees!"
   Kurama said this with a serious expression.
   "Hmph!"
   Tsunade shot him a sharp glare.
   "You wish.
   Just pretend this never happened.
   And remember-only you know, I know, heaven knows, and earth knows.
   Come, high-five me!"
   Kurama smirked.
   "Fine."
   Snap! Snap! Snap!
   Kurama high-fived her, sealing the deal.
   "Now turn around. I need to get dressed."
   Kurama's expression turned serious when it needed to.
   As he turned around, a sly smile appeared on his face.
   There's a saying about fools... Tsunade is a perfect example of it.
   She was completely fooled by him.
   After getting dressed, Tsunade couldn't help but ask,
   "Didn't you notice that I wasn't Kushina next to you yesterday?"
   Tsunade thought this was a reasonable question.
   Absolutely reasonable!
   Kurama chuckled.
   "As the legendary Sannin, the medical sage of the ninja world, the granddaughter of the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, and the Princess of Konoha, why couldn't you tell there was someone above you?"
   "You...!"
   Tsunade fumed.
   Kurama always added a long list of titles before calling her name, which annoyed her even more.
   Her cheeks turned red with anger.
   She raised her fist, ready to settle things with him.
   This wasn't a contest of strength.
   Nor was it a competition of medical ninjutsu.
   It wasn't even a gambling match.
   This was a battle between ninjas.
   "Asshole, you-"
   Tsunade didn't get to finish.
   Kurama quickly covered her mouth.
   There were footsteps outside.
   "Hey, bastard!
   Kurama, what are you doing in there?"
   Kushina's voice rang from the other side of the door.
   "No, no! I was cursing old bastards like Sarutobi Hiruzen!"
   (Third Hokage: Do I have to take the blame for this too?!)
   2
   "Oh!"
   Kushina nodded seriously outside the door.
   "Kurama, hurry up! The food is almost ready!"
   "Ah, thanks for your hard work, Kushina!"
   As Kushina's footsteps faded away, Kurama leaned into Tsunade's ear and whispered:
   "You were screaming so loud. You wanted Kushina to hear?"
   Tsunade, whose mouth was still covered, quickly shook her head.
   She definitely didn't want Kushina to know about this!
   If she found out... she would be completely humiliated.
   Kurama finally let go of her mouth.
   Tsunade rolled her golden eyes and muttered,
   "So... what now?"
   "I'll go out first. Then, you sneak out later."
   Tsunade nodded.
   Just as Kurama walked to the door, there was a thump!
   Tsunade had fallen off the bed.
   One of the dignified Sannin, the Medical Sage of the ninja world, had actually fallen backward.
   It was the most embarrassing moment of her life.
   And worse... someone saw it.
   Tsunade wished she could disappear into a crack in the floor.
   Her legs had gone numb after sitting for so long, and in her haste to stand up, she fell.
   A medical ninja misjudging her own body's state?
   This just showed how completely flustered Tsunade was.
   The thud caught Kushina's attention.
   "Hey, Kurama! What are you doing in there? Should I come in?"
   2
   "No, no! I-I just got too excited thinking about Kushina becoming Hokage and, um... accidentally fell!"
   Kushina outside the door chuckled.
   "Kurama, hurry up! The love meal is almost ready!"
   3
   With Kushina gone, Tsunade finally breathed a sigh of relief.
   She carefully peeked outside, making sure the coast was clear.
   Then, using the Body Flicker Technique, she disappeared.
   The wind from her movement blew into the kitchen.
   Kushina blinked.
   "Huh. Such a strong wind!"
   While waiting for the meal, only two people remained-Kushina and Kurama.
   "It's strange... why isn't Sister Tsunade back yet? She usually returns by this time," Kushina mused, tapping her fingers on the table.
   "Well, let's check on her after we eat," Kurama replied casually.
   As he observed Kushina, a thought crossed his mind-Isn't today her first day as Hokage?
   "By the way, shouldn't you be at the Hokage office right now?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.
   Kushina chuckled, waving him off. "Oh, don't worry about that! I already planned ahead."
   Kurama gave her a questioning look.
   Kushina smirked. "I left Mikoto in charge as acting Hokage for two days so I could take a little break."
   Kurama nearly choked on his tea. Seriously?
   This woman had barely become Hokage and was already delegating duties to someone else?
   Good grief... she's already acting like a boss before she's even settled into the role.
   1
   Kurama shook his head with an amused smile. It won't be long before she completely owns that position.
   And truthfully, this suited Kushina's carefree nature.
   She had always been someone who chased dreams, not titles.
   She wanted to become Hokage, but dealing with all the boring administrative work that came afterward? That was secondary in her mind.
   Meanwhile...
   Over in the Hokage's office, Uchiha Mikoto sat behind an enormous stack of paperwork, her face dark with frustration.
   If curses could manifest physically, Kushina would have already been struck by lightning a thousand times over.
   Mikoto clenched her jaw, glaring at the documents piled in front of her.
   "Damn you, Kushina!"
   She never wanted this responsibility!
   She was only supposed to visit-not become an unofficial substitute Hokage!
   As she rubbed her temples, the office door creaked open, and Shikaku Nara peeked inside.
   "Uh... Lady Mikoto? There's another urgent mission request that needs the Hokage's approval."
   Mikoto groaned. "Bring it here..."
   Shikaku strolled in, handing her the documents with a smirk.
   "You know, Mikoto, if you really don't want this job, you should stop being so damn good at it."
   Mikoto shot him a deadly glare. "Shut up, Nara."
   Shikaku merely chuckled, shrugging. "Troublesome woman."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 14 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 132: Chapter 132 : It Feels Wonderful
   ---
   Hokage Office, Konohagakure
   Uchiha Mikoto sat at the Hokage's desk, staring at the towering pile of documents with a deep frown.
   In her heart, she had already cursed Uzumaki Kushina hundreds, thousands, or maybe even tens of thousands of times.
   1
   "Kushina, you bastard, you're out there having the time of your life while I'm stuck here drowning in paperwork. If you don't make it up to me properly, I swear I'm not letting this slide! This has to be the definition of a 'plastic friendship' at its finest!"
   She had cursed Kushina countless times in her head.
   But her body? Oh, her body was still being annoyingly obedient, diligently reviewing every single document in front of her.
   Ever since Kushina took office as the Fourth Hokage, she had immediately disbanded the Uchiha Police Force. That outdated system belonged to the old era, and under her leadership, there was no need for such things.
   4
   She had torn down the restrictive systems of the past and replaced them with new ones.
   The Uchiha no longer had to live isolated in a secluded part of the village.
   Anyone who wanted to move to the village center was free to do so.
   Of course, the Uchiha were creatures of habit, and most remained in their ancestral district. But still, a fair number-320 people, to be exact-had moved.
   Now, Mikoto had officially shifted her residence to the center of the village.
   Despite the changes, one thing remained the same: the Uchiha clan revered their leader, Uchiha Mikoto.
   It was because of her leadership that the Uchiha had been able to transform so drastically.
   At the same time, they held deep admiration for the Blood-Red Habanero, the Fourth Hokage Uzumaki Kushina.
   After all, they knew how close Mikoto was to the Hokage.
   And nobody understood this fact better than Uchiha Fugaku himself.
   With Kushina as the Fourth Hokage, the Uchiha now had real influence in Konoha's decision-making.
   Mikoto sighed as she continued reading through the reports.
   Then, suddenly, the text on the documents blurred.
   1
   "...What the hell?"
   She rubbed her eyes and took a deep breath.
   The letters became clear again.
   "Great... I've read so much that I'm going blind."
   1
   She chuckled bitterly to herself.
   Her gaze landed on the still huge stack of paperwork.
   "Why the hell did I agree to this...?"
   1
   Her sigh alone was enough to express the depths of her frustration.
   ---
   Somewhere in the Village - Tsunade's Solitude
   Evening had fallen.
   Tsunade walked along a quiet stream, her steps slowing as she gazed at the sky.
   The horizon was painted with shades of crimson and gold, the clouds reflecting the setting sun.
   She found herself thinking about yesterday.
   A strange feeling stirred in her chest.
   Something wonderful.
   For the first time in her life, Tsunade felt like this.
   The mere memory of it made her normally pale cheeks flush a deep red, mirroring the sunset.
   1
   Just recalling it slowly... savoring the feeling...
   "Yesterday was really good..."
   1
   The corners of her lips curled up slightly.
   It was a rare, genuine smile-one that could melt even the coldest of hearts.
   Right now, she was alone.
   No one could see her like this.
   Tsunade wasn't one to be easily moved by emotions.
   But Kurama...
   That man was dangerous.
   Handsome, strong, intelligent...
   The perfect mix of brute strength and a sharp mind.
   And whether it was combat ability or medical ninjutsu-she had lost to him.
   That was when she had been completely conquered.
   Just thinking about it sent sweet shivers through her body.
   She had Kushina to thank for making the first move.
   If she hadn't, Tsunade would've definitely snatched up a man like that.
   But now...
   "How the hell am I supposed to face Kushina?"
   Tsunade was deep in thought when-
   " Tsunade-nee! There you are! I've been looking for you everywhere!"
   "-!!"
   Tsunade nearly jumped out of her skin.
   She whipped around, her heart pounding.
   And there she was.
   Uzumaki Kushina.
   Reality really had a cruel sense of humor.
   Tsunade had just been thinking about her.
   And now she was right in front of her.
   Kushina's bright blue eyes widened.
   Then-
   "EEEEEEH?!"
   The redhead screamed dramatically.
   Tsunade scowled. "What the hell are you screaming for?! You're the Hokage, act like it!"
   Kushina waved her hands. "No, no, Tsunade-nee, you just... you look so different today!"
   Tsunade narrowed her eyes. "...What do you mean?"
   Kushina giggled mischievously. "How do I put this...? You look more mature. More womanly."
   Tsunade shot her a cold glare. "Oh? So you're saying I usually look immature and unwomanly?"
   "Of course not!"
   Kushina laughed nervously.
   But in her eyes, there really was something different about Tsunade today.
   Before, Tsunade had been like a bud-a flower yet to bloom.
   Attractive, yes. But still reserved.
   And now?
   Kushina could see that flower in full bloom.
   If she were a man, she probably would've fallen for her right then and there.
   "Anyway, Tsunade-nee, it's getting late. Let's go back!"
   Tsunade immediately refused. "I'm not staying at your place tonight."
   She needed time.
   She couldn't face both Kushina and Kurama right now.
   Kushina smirked. "Don't worry, Tsunade-nee, Kurama and I won't 'disturb' you."
   "Tch-"
   Tsunade flicked Kushina on the forehead. "I'm not running away, idiot. I just have things to do."
   Seeing her insistence, Kushina let it go.
   ---
   Three Days Later - Hokage Office
   Sitting behind her own desk now, Kushina stared at the mountain of paperwork.
   Regret hit her like a Rasengan.
   She had only been in office for a few days.
   And already, she wanted to resign.
   "Being Hokage is bullshit."
   4
   She couldn't even remember why she had wanted this job so badly.
   To become the strongest ninja in the village?
   To earn respect and admiration?
   What kind of idiot was she?
   1
   No, she had to find a way to escape.
   2
   ---
   Meanwhile - Orochimaru's Return
   Within the Land of Fire, several figures moved swiftly toward the village.
   At their head was none other than Orochimaru.
   "Lord Orochimaru, there's been a major shift in the village."
   Orochimaru's golden snake-like eyes flickered with interest.
   "Oh? Do tell."
   The subordinate continued, "The hero of the Third Shinobi War, the Blood-Red Habanero Uzumaki Kushina, is now the Fourth Hokage."
   "...What?"
   Orochimaru stopped in his tracks.
   His eyes narrowed.
   Kushina?
   That brat became Hokage?
   His lips curled into a sinister smirk.
   Something very interesting was happening in Konoha.
   And he intended to find out what.
   Orochimaru let out a low chuckle, his long tongue flicking out as he licked his lips.
   "Fascinating... This wasn't what I expected."
   He had been away, handling missions and conducting certain... experiments in secret. But in his absence, the village had undergone a drastic shift.
   For the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, to willingly step down?
   For Danzo to allow a jinchriki-of all people-to claim the seat of power?
   Something didn't add up.
   "It seems I need to have a little chat with Danzo. He's been quiet lately... far too quiet."
   2
   His subordinates remained silent. They had long learned that when Orochimaru was interested in something, it rarely ended well for others.
   As they pressed forward, another piece of news reached his ears.
   "Lord Orochimaru, there's one more thing-Tsunade-sama has returned to the village as well."
   Orochimaru's expression shifted slightly.
   Tsunade? Back in Konoha?
   Now he was certain-something was happening behind the scenes.
   A slow, sinister grin stretched across his face.
   "Oh, this is going to be fun."
   1
   With that, the Snake Sannin increased his pace, eager to reach the village and uncover the truth.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 133: Chapter 133 : Orochimaru
   Mikoto thought.
   She had read about the phenomenon while going through an Uchiha clan document a few days ago.
   This is a sign!
   Mikoto could barely recognize people or objects within a few meters. Her vision was failing rapidly. She could only walk slowly, feeling the effects take hold of her.
   This was the price of the Mangeky Sharingan!
   Mikoto had seen this documented in the ancient texts of the Uchiha clan. Moreover, Kurama-sama had warned her about it when she first awakened the Mangeky Sharingan.
   The power of these eyes came with a terrible side effect.
   Eventually, they would lose their light.
   After awakening her Mangeky Sharingan, Uchiha Mikoto had used its power frequently. It had been her greatest weapon in the internal conflicts of the Uchiha clan and during the brutal battles of the Third Great Ninja War.
   She had even summoned Susanoo, pushing her eyes to their limits.
   Now, the consequences were catching up to her. She had expected this. She had known it would come. And yet, accepting it was another matter entirely.
   1
   Kurama had warned her back then, but at the time, Kurama had not given her a solution.
   "It seems there's no other way. I have to go find Kushina and meet with Lord Kurama."
   Mikoto sighed as she made her decision. Slowly, carefully, she made her way outside.
   ---
   Outside Konoha, deep within Root's secret underground base.
   "Danzo, what the hell were you and those old fossils in the Third Generation thinking?"
   Orochimaru's voice dripped with amusement as he leaned in, eyes sharp with interest.
   "You actually let a little girl take the Hokage seat?"
   Danzo smirked, his expression shadowed and unreadable.
   "Haha, Orochimaru, don't be so hasty!"
   There was something unsettling about his tone.
   "That blood-red habanero, Uzumaki Kushina, achieved numerous military victories on the battlefield during the Third Ninja War. Her strength is on par with you and me."
   Danzo's voice carried an eerie confidence.
   "Besides, the village supports her. 99% of the shinobi stand behind her."
   Orochimaru chuckled darkly.
   "Is that so? Can a little girl really be that strong?"
   1
   Danzo remained composed, his eyes gleaming with a hidden truth.
   Orochimaru, ever perceptive, narrowed his eyes.
   He had been around Danzo long enough to sense when something was... off. And right now, Danzo was off.
   Something was different. But at the same time, the man before him was Danzo, through and through. There was no deception.
   And that, more than anything, made it unsettling.
   Danzo slowly rose, gripping his cane with a firm hand.
   "Don't worry, Orochimaru. With the blood-red habanero as Hokage, collaboration, research, and our... experiments will proceed unimpeded."
   Danzo's lips curled into a knowing smile.
   "Hiruzen might have stopped us, but the Fourth Hokage won't."
   Orochimaru's golden eyes flickered with intrigue.
   "You hold quite a bit of respect for this little girl."
   Danzo chuckled, lowering his voice.
   "Return to the village. There's an S-class secret I need to share with you."
   Orochimaru's smirk deepened.
   "An S-class secret? Now you've piqued my interest."
   Danzo's expression darkened, his next words delivered with eerie calm.
   "The current Fourth Hokage, Uzumaki Kushina... is the Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails."
   1
   Orochimaru's eyes widened slightly. His breath hitched.
   A bead of sweat rolled down his cheek.
   "...What?"
   The revelation was nothing short of shocking.
   A Jinchriki as Hokage?
   1
   And not just any Jinchriki. The Nine-Tails.
   The most powerful of the Tailed Beasts, sealed inside a fiery-tempered woman, now leading Konoha?
   For a moment, Orochimaru was speechless. Then, slowly, a grin crept onto his lips.
   "So, does this mean she's a perfect Jinchriki?"
   Danzo merely chuckled.
   "Who knows?"
   Orochimaru licked his lips, his mind spinning with the possibilities.
   "Konoha is becoming more and more interesting..."
   His golden eyes gleamed with hunger.
   "By the way, Orochimaru. There is one person in particular you should keep an eye on."
   Danzo's voice turned quiet, conspiratorial.
   "Who?"
   "Kurama."
   Orochimaru's smirk faltered for the briefest moment.
   "Kurama? Never heard of him. Who is he?"
   Danzo's lips curled into a smirk.
   "Oh, you will. Soon enough, his name will be unforgettable."
   Danzo stepped into the shadows, his presence fading into the darkness.
   Orochimaru remained, staring after him with a deep, calculating gaze.
   Then, a soft chuckle escaped his lips.
   "Danzo, you old bastard... since when did you become some kind of prophet?"
   The name 'Kurama' echoed in his mind, filling him with a strange sense of anticipation.
   ---
   Elsewhere, Uchiha Mikoto struggled through the streets of Konoha, making her way to Kushina's home.
   It was nearly evening. The workday had ended, and Kushina had already returned home.
   She wasn't running Konoha alone. She had appointed a Hokage advisor-Tsunade.
   The arrangement was perfect. Kushina already had plans to retire when the time was right, ensuring Tsunade would take over as the Fifth Hokage.
   With her lineage as the granddaughter of the First Hokage and her reputation as one of the legendary Sannin, no one would oppose her leadership.
   The moment Kushina saw Mikoto, she grinned and immediately pulled her into a tight embrace.
   "Mikoto!"
   The usual stoic Hokage persona was nowhere to be found. Around her best friend, Kushina was still the same rowdy redhead.
   But then, she noticed something was wrong.
   "Mikoto, what's wrong?"
   Mikoto's voice trembled as she spoke.
   "Kushina... wuwuwu... I-I'm going blind."
   Kushina's expression darkened instantly. She waved a hand in front of Mikoto's eyes, testing her vision.
   Sure enough, there was something terribly wrong.
   Then, she remembered.
   Kurama had warned them about this when Mikoto first awakened the Mangeky Sharingan.
   The power of those eyes came at a price.
   Kushina clenched her fists.
   "Damn it... this is too fast. We need to see Master Kurama about this."
   Neither Kushina nor Mikoto had a solution. But there was one who did.
   Kurama was all-powerful. He would have a way.
   As they waited for him to return home, Kurama was already thinking.
   The solution was clear.
   To restore the light of the Mangeky Sharingan, there were only two options:
   A close relative's transplant.
   Or...
   Hashirama cells.
   In this world, Hashirama's cells were nearly omnipotent.
   Uchiha Madara had transplanted his brother's eyes, evolving them into the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   Sasuke had done the same with Itachi's eyes.
   Obito had Hashirama's cells-which let him spam Kamui without a single drawback. Meanwhile, Kakashi, without Hashirama's cells, suffered from extreme chakra depletion.
   Kurama exhaled. "Well, damn. We need to act fast."
   Kushina frowned. "So? What do we do?"
   Kurama smirked. "Simple. We find her a pair of new eyes... or something even better."
   And with that, the real hunt began.
   One way or another, Mikoto would see again.
   1
   And Kurama would ensure it.
   1
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 134: Chapter 134 : Defective
   Root's secret base.
   Danzo was half-kneeling, while a young man sat on the stone chair before him.
   The scarlet vertical pupils belonged to Kurama.
   "Lord Kurama, Orochimaru has returned to the village. I mentioned some things about you to him."
   Danzo narrowed his eyes and smiled.
   "Good. You did well, Danzo."
   1
   "Thank you, Lord Kurama, for your praise. This is what a true villain should do."
   1
   Well... that sudden flattery caught Kurama off guard. He still wasn't used to it.
   He had long wanted to meet Orochimaru, one of the Sannin.
   Danzo had arranged a meeting between Kurama and Orochimaru at a secret base. That base also served as the experimental facility for Danzo and Orochimaru's joint projects.
   Experiments involving the Sharingan, Hashirama cells, and other forbidden research were all conducted here. Of course, the price was a bit steep... for the children.
   Orochimaru was known for his human experimentation. He was developing cloning techniques, aiming to mass-produce test subjects. His ultimate goal? Eliminating the drawbacks of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Apart from direct bloodline transplants and Hashirama's cells, Kurama had his own methods.
   When he returned home, he was greeted by Kushina and Mikoto, both staring at him expectantly. Especially Uchiha Mikoto-her eyes were practically brimming with tears.
   Kurama raised an eyebrow and asked cautiously, "Is there something you want to know?"
   "Of course!" Mikoto and Kushina answered in unison, practically bouncing in excitement.
   However, a question still lingered in Mikoto's mind.
   Kurama also possessed the Mangeky Sharingan, yet he didn't seem to suffer from its usual side effects.
   Kurama simply chuckled.
   "Mikoto, you should understand that people's bodies are different. How could a being like me-someone with Senju lineage and the Nine-Tails' chakra-be affected by something like that?"
   1
   Satisfied for now, Mikoto returned to the Uchiha clan.
   Kurama then turned to Kushina and explained how he could help Mikoto.
   "Ah, Lord Kurama, are you saying... that's the way to do it?" Kushina blushed, looking a little surprised.
   "That's right. Do you think Mikoto will agree?"
   Kushina grinned mischievously. "Don't worry, I know Mikoto very well."
   At that moment, an Anbu operative arrived quietly.
   "Lord Kurama, Danzo has made the arrangements."
   "I see. I'll head over now."
   -
   Root's secret base.
   Orochimaru was observing everything with an air of boredom.
   Danzo had told him there was someone important he wanted to introduce. However, despite Danzo's arrival, this mysterious person had yet to appear.
   This annoyed Orochimaru.
   He, one of the legendary Sannin, held an esteemed position in the village. Who dared make him wait?
   Orochimaru loathed waiting for others. However, knowing Danzo, he had his reasons for treating this meeting seriously.
   Suddenly-
   Clack. Clack. Clack.
   Rhythmic footsteps echoed in the darkness.
   Orochimaru's golden, slit-pupil eyes narrowed. He wanted to see exactly who this was.
   Who could command Danzo with such ease?
   From the shadows, a pair of scarlet, vertical pupils stared back at him.
   1
   For some reason, Orochimaru felt an oppressive chill.
   The air around him turned ice-cold in an instant.
   It was the first time he had experienced this kind of presence.
   "What the hell is this feeling...?"
   It wasn't just the cold.
   Those eyes... they carried the presence of an overwhelmingly ferocious beast.
   1
   Orochimaru considered himself a snake-a predator. Yet, at this moment, even the snakes around him recoiled in fear, slithering away desperately.
   Orochimaru finally spoke, his voice laced with curiosity.
   "Are you the one Danzo spoke so highly of? The one he made me wait for?"
   "Yes, that would be me, Orochimaru."
   Kurama's voice was calm and emotionless.
   As he stepped forward, his form gradually became visible to Orochimaru.
   The Sannin's curiosity deepened. Something about this man intrigued him.
   "Oh? So you made me wait this long, yet you haven't even introduced yourself?" Orochimaru's tongue flicked out, licking his lips as he smirked. "I'm holding back the urge to kill you."
   His deep, husky voice made the stone chamber feel even more eerie.
   If it weren't for Danzo, Orochimaru would've already acted.
   He didn't wait for anyone-except those who intrigued him enough to be worth studying.
   That was why he endured years of waiting for Sasuke in the original timeline.
   He practically treated Sasuke like a prized possession, grooming him carefully, all while biding his time to take over his body.
   Perhaps it was because Orochimaru had lost his parents early on. Maybe he subconsciously longed for a parental bond.
   But now? He was growing tired of waiting.
   Kurama remained unfazed. "Oh, my name? Didn't Danzo tell you?"
   Orochimaru's eyes narrowed slightly. His patience had just about run out.
   "Kurama!" Kurama finally spoke his name.
   Orochimaru blinked.
   Kurama?
   Danzo had warned him about this person.
   Told him that he was extremely dangerous.
   And now, Danzo had personally arranged for them to meet.
   Why?
   Orochimaru was genuinely puzzled.
   But hearing the name "Kurama" sparked his interest. What made this man so special that even Danzo was wary of him?
   He studied Kurama carefully but saw nothing unusual. He didn't even sense a real threat from him.
   Was Danzo just getting paranoid in his old age?
   Orochimaru scoffed. "So, tell me, what exactly is Danzo's reason for wanting us to meet?"
   "Danzo?" Kurama smirked. "Forget about that old bastard. I'm here for you."
   1
   Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. Even Danzo only ever called the Third Hokage "old bastard" behind closed doors.
   1
   But this guy?
   He insulted Danzo openly, right to his face.
   Orochimaru turned to Danzo, who remained completely silent.
   Danzo, a man known for his unyielding ambition, was sitting there obediently. Orochimaru had never seen him like this before.
   He couldn't believe it.
   Danzo was many things-a manipulative, power-hungry war hawk. But he wasn't the type to submit to anyone.
   And yet, right now, it almost looked like Danzo was the subordinate here.
   Orochimaru was intrigued.
   "Orochimaru, you've been researching Hashirama's cells, haven't you?"
   Orochimaru's eyes flickered. "You already know that much?"
   So Danzo had already told Kurama about his experiments...
   "Tch. You've spent years on that research, yet all you have to show for it is a defective, half-baked experiment."
   Kurama chuckled, shaking his head.
   Orochimaru frowned.
   A defective experiment?
   Kurama smirked.
   Orochimaru's eyes narrowed.
   Defective?
   He hated that word.
   Danzo had indeed received Hashirama cell implants in his right arm, but it was hardly a true success.
   Still, to have it dismissed so casually...
   "Hmph. You sure talk big for someone I've just met..." Orochimaru muttered, his slit pupils narrowing as he scrutinized Kurama even further.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 11 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 135: Chapter 135 : Wood Style
   Semi-finished products and defective experiments?
   Hearing those words, Orochimaru's expression darkened instantly.
   He had been studying Hashirama's cells for years.
   No one in the entire shinobi world understood Hashirama's cells better than he did. Not even Hashirama himself.
   The cells he had implanted into Danzo's right arm had a success rate of at least 55%.
   That was an extra five percent beyond the standard, so how could it be called a "semi-finished product"?
   Danzo, in a way, was also one of Orochimaru's test subjects.
   1
   Understanding how well Danzo adapted to Hashirama's cells allowed Orochimaru to refine his research further.
   But now, years of his research had been dismissed as worthless by some unknown brat.
   How could he not be furious?
   Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin, reduced to a nobody?
   "Boy, don't think that just because Danzo recommended you, I won't kill you."
   1
   His golden snake-like eyes gleamed with menace, his entire body exuding an overwhelming killing intent.
   Kurama, however, merely waved a hand dismissively, the corners of his mouth curling into a smirk.
   "Big Snake, don't make that face."
   Orochimaru's oppressive bloodlust, which had just filled the room, vanished in an instant. Replaced by a strange, knowing smile.
   Today, he would have a nice little chat with Danzo.
   The members of Root really were getting worse with each generation.
   "Kurama, let's get this straight. This is Danzo's research facility. I've spent years conducting my research here."
   Everything he needed for his studies was at his fingertips.
   Orochimaru was a man who believed in science.
   Sarutobi Hiruzen's so-called "Will of Fire" was something he had always found repugnant.
   Not only did he reject it, but he looked down on it.
   That was the greatest difference between master and student.
   He, Orochimaru, sought to uncover every truth in this world.
   No, perhaps... she sought to uncover it all.
   2
   Danzo had introduced Kurama to him.
   To Orochimaru, this "Kurama" was nothing more than a subordinate Danzo held in high regard.
   Danzo had even mentioned that Kurama possessed some scientific talents.
   "Kurama-kun, I heard from Danzo that you have some talent in scientific research. Perhaps that's why he arranged this little meeting."
   Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, a chilling smile playing on his lips.
   That one phrase-Kurama-kun-sent shivers down Kurama's spine.
   Goosebumps erupted all over his body.
   "All the research material on Hashirama's cells is here.
   You called my work 'semi-finished' and 'defective.'
   I'd love to see your research results, Kurama-kun."
   Snap!
   Orochimaru snapped his fingers.
   The dimly lit laboratory was instantly flooded with light.
   Kurama took in the sight before him-
   Rows of cutting-edge research equipment.
   And worse... several children submerged in tanks filled with strange fluids.
   Human experimentation.
   Orochimaru had never cared for competition in the field of research.
   He had absolute confidence in himself.
   In this shinobi world, was there anyone who could surpass his scientific prowess?
   No. Not a single one.
   Each of the three Sannin had their specialties.
   Orochimaru's was not only combat prowess but also his unparalleled genius in scientific research.
   1
   Hashirama's cells were notoriously difficult to work with-
   The process required precise steps, years of dedication, a deep understanding of cell fusion, and an expert grasp on cell purity.
   For a novice to develop a clear understanding of it would take decades.
   By the time someone reached that level, the Hokage title would have been passed down through a dozen more generations.
   Orochimaru's gaze lingered on Kurama, his expression laced with mockery.
   Kurama, however, ignored it.
   He scanned through the experimental records, the equipment, and the research data.
   [Ding! Congratulations, Host! Learning talent have been triggered!]
   Ten seconds.
   Hundreds of seconds.
   Every bit of knowledge on Hashirama's cells, every experiment, every detail-
   All of it flooded into Kurama's mind.
   He let out a deep sigh.
   "So that's where Orochimaru went wrong..."
   Still, to have reached this level of research, Orochimaru's talent was undeniably remarkable.
   Kurama began fiddling with the equipment.
   Orochimaru didn't interrupt.
   Research required patience and precision.
   As a scientist himself, he understood that better than anyone.
   "Kurama-kun, I won't disturb you. But I do hope you produce something that truly shocks me."
   Orochimaru smirked and disappeared into the darkness.
   His words were polite, but his thoughts were far different.
   "Danzo, Danzo... do you think Hashirama's cells are something just anyone can study?
   You called this boy an 'extremely dangerous man.'
   But seeing him today? Tch, how underwhelming.
   How boring."
   This meeting had been a waste of time.
   Kurama hadn't even managed to stir up his killing intent.
   Orochimaru was unimpressed.
   Danzo really was getting old and senile.
   To value a mere boy so highly?
   He must have truly lost his mind.
   But while Orochimaru left with disappointment, Kurama remained focused.
   A few more hours passed.
   Kurama poured a vial of liquid into a container.
   Before him sat the fruits of his labor-
   100% pure Hashirama cells.
   Kurama exhaled deeply.
   "Finally done."
   This wasn't an easy task.
   It had taken him hours.
   No wonder it had taken Orochimaru years to reach this level.
   Now, he could finally understand the difficulties Orochimaru had faced.
   [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You have successfully developed 100% pure Hashirama cells!]
   [Fuse Hashirama cells?]
   Fuse?
   Did that mean he'd end up with Hashirama's face on his chest, like Madara?
   ...Yeah, no thanks.
   Madara and Hashirama had a bond so deep that it practically screamed married couple.
   Good friends, good rivals, and definitely gay enough to engrave each other's faces on their bodies.
   Madara's three favorite words in the original story?
   "Hashirama."
   Kurama wasn't about to join that club.
   Maybe a less dramatic implant, like Danzo's, would be better.
   1
   [Ding! Host has declined Hashirama cell fusion. Would you like to fuse Wood Release instead?]
   1
   Wood Release?
   Now that was tempting.
   After all, it wasn't just one of Hashirama's abilities-
   It was his strongest ability.
   "Fuse Wood Release."
   [Ding! Fusing Wood Release.]
   [Fusion process: 1%... 5%... 12%... 35%... 100%.]
   [Ding! Congratulations, Host! You have successfully fused the power of Wood Release!]
   Kurama clenched his fist.
   "...So this is the power of Wood Release?"
   1
   Not bad.
   But that was only the beginning.
   His gaze then shifted back to the 100% Hashirama Cells.
   A bold idea crept into his mind.
   Since he had the perfect Hashirama Cells, why not... create something new?
   Another long research session passed.
   This time, there were two vials on the table.
   One contained Hashirama Cells.
   The other?
   Kurama Cells.
   2
   It was time to test them both.
   Now, he was going to make a comparison.
   He selected two experimental subjects-one would receive an implant of Hashirama cells, while the other would be implanted with his own Kurama cells.
   The first test was to compare their self-healing abilities.
   Kurama inflicted identical wounds on both subjects.
   The subject with Hashirama cells began healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.
   As for the subject with Kurama cells...
   "Huh...?"
   Kurama was stunned.
   Where were the wounds?
   He clearly remembered inflicting injuries-there was no way he hadn't!
   1
   Initially, he had been focused on the other subject, not paying close attention.
   But now, there wasn't a single trace of damage.
   No wounds. Nothing to heal.
   Kurama had no choice but to try again.
   This time, he focused all his attention on the subject implanted with his own cells.
   1
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 12 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 136: Chapter 136
   Kurama focused all his attention on the experimental subjects created from his own cells.
   He observed something incredible-the wounds healed almost instantly during the creation process.
   This speed far surpassed that of Hashirama Cell experimental subjects.
   The healing power of Hashirama Cells was already remarkable, visible to the naked eye.
   1
   But as for Kurama's own cell experiment, if one didn't observe carefully, they wouldn't even notice that a wound had ever existed.
   "It seems the power of my cells is far superior to Hashirama's!"
   Kurama couldn't help but smirk.
   In the original timeline, whenever someone faced an unsolvable problem, Hashirama Cells were the answer.
   Now, his own cells were even more broken than Hashirama's.
   Next up-Wood Release.
   Same purity, same technique.
   Afraid of damaging the equipment, Kurama tested it with just a small-scale Wood Release.
   The Hashirama Cell experimental subject immediately sprouted several large trees in the lab.
   But the Wood Release from Kurama's own cells?
   That was something else entirely.
   RUMBLE-
   The ground cracked. The very earth trembled.
   Wooden branches burst out violently, tearing through the entire laboratory.
   This was an underground lab, yet it was instantly covered in massive trees.
   Some of them even reached the surface, breaking through the ground and becoming towering giants.
   The power of the Nine-Tails had affected Wood Release.
   In the original timeline, Yamato's Wood Release turned into an enormous tree when infused with Naruto's Nine-Tails chakra.
   But now, Kurama had merely used a small-scale Wood Release, and it had essentially created Deep Forest Emergence.
   It was terrifying.
   ---
   The next day, Orochimaru arrived at the lab to continue his research.
   1
   The Hashirama Cells he had implanted into Danzo had allowed the old war hawk to balance his body energy with the numerous Sharingan embedded in his arm.
   But Danzo lacked true mastery over Wood Release, which was a major flaw in the experiment.
   1
   Besides, in Orochimaru's opinion...
   Kurama, the so-called new researcher under Danzo, was nothing special.
   "Tsk, tsk, so boring, Danzo..."
   Orochimaru smirked slyly as he thought about it.
   Yet the moment he stepped into the underground facility, he sensed something was off.
   "What's with these strange trees?"
   Yesterday, the passage was clear.
   Now, thick branches clogged the corridors.
   The deeper he went, the harder it became to move.
   Finally, he reached the lab.
   And what he saw left him speechless.
   Orochimaru stood frozen, his golden eyes wide with shock.
   "What the hell happened here?!"
   Almost all the equipment had been destroyed by thick, unruly tree limbs.
   Experimental fluids pooled on the floor, mixing into a chaotic mess.
   It was absolute devastation.
   "Who the fuck did this?!"
   This lab was Orochimaru's most important research facility.
   It contained invaluable data on Hashirama Cells and numerous other secret experiments.
   But now? A wasteland.
   Orochimaru's heart burned with fury.
   "Damn it... Kurama was the only other person here yesterday. Did that bastard do this?"
   1
   Kurama had come under Danzo's orders.
   But what possible benefit would Danzo gain from this?
   No. That didn't make sense.
   Only two people had been in the lab yesterday-Orochimaru and Kurama.
   The truth was obvious.
   Orochimaru clenched his fists.
   He needed an explanation from Danzo.
   But just then, Orochimaru spotted him.
   Kurama was lazily lying on a tree branch, completely unbothered.
   1
   Orochimaru's golden eyes darkened.
   There was no hesitation.
   "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"
   A swarm of venomous snakes shot out from Orochimaru's sleeves, their fangs bared as they lunged at Kurama.
   Today, he was dragging Kurama to Danzo, alive or dead.
   If Danzo wasn't satisfied...?
   Then fuck Danzo.
   But just as the snakes were about to reach Kurama-
   A pair of scarlet, slit-pupiled eyes glowed ominously.
   A suffocating chill enveloped the entire lab.
   The snakes immediately recoiled, fleeing in all directions.
   Orochimaru's eyes widened.
   "What... the hell?"
   This had never happened before.
   He was the Snake Sannin.
   His snakes never disobeyed him.
   Yet now, they refused to attack.
   Those red eyes...
   A deep, primal fear stirred in Orochimaru's heart.
   Now, he understood why his snakes had run.
   Yesterday, Kurama had seemed harmless.
   Today?
   Orochimaru felt genuine danger from him.
   Danzo hadn't tricked him.
   The man named Kurama was truly dangerous.
   This time, Orochimaru chose not to attack.
   "Kurama... You did this, didn't you?"
   "You mean this whole mess? Yeah, that was me."
   Kurama's response was casual.
   "Do you have any idea how much effort Danzo put into this lab? Was this on his orders?"
   "Pfft." Kurama scoffed. "What's left to care about in this shitty lab?"
   "This is the main Hashirama Cell research facility!"
   "Yeah. And? It's finished."
   Finished?
   Done?
   A joke.
   That was the funniest joke Orochimaru had ever heard.
   If studying Hashirama Cells was so easy, then what the hell had he been doing all these years?
   "Hahaha-"
   Orochimaru burst into laughter.
   "You think you understand science better than me? Me?!"
   No one in the ninja world had a deeper understanding of human experimentation than him.
   "No way, Orochimaru. You do know what Hashirama's true power was, don't you?"
   Kurama's smirk was chilling.
   Orochimaru hesitated.
   Wood Release?
   An idea suddenly struck him.
   The trees... Could it be?
   His eyes widened in horror.
   Kurama grinned. "Don't doubt yourself, Orochimaru. Be the scientist you think you are."
   "You mean... You completely unlocked Hashirama Cells?"
   "Otherwise, why would I waste my time here? This is 100% pure."
   Kurama smirked. "In a way, I should thank you. Your research saved me a lot of time."
   A single day.
   In one day, he had done what Orochimaru couldn't achieve in years.
   For the first time in his life, Orochimaru felt... inferior.
   He had looked down on Kurama, expecting a fool.
   But the fool had been him.
   The technology Kurama possessed was far beyond his own.
   1
   At that moment, a shadow emerged from the darkness.
   A figure kneeled before Kurama.
   "Lord Kurama, I am ready."
   "Excellent. Now, Koshimaru-show your power."
   Kurama stroked the man's head with a sinister grin.
   Orochimaru's blood ran cold.
   "Koshimaru...?"
   His breath caught in his throat.
   The man kneeling there...
   Was an exact copy of him.
   "What... the fuck... is going on?!"
   2
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 900 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 137: Chapter 137
   Orochimaru narrowed his snake-like eyes, scrutinizing the man before him. No, this wasn't a Transformation Jutsu. The resemblance was too perfect. This man-Koshimaru-was exactly like him.
   Moreover, Orochimaru found himself kneeling on one knee, saluting Kurama.
   The moment he realized it, a wave of disgust washed over him.
   "Tch, since when have I ever knelt to anyone except for the Third Hokage when I was a child?"
   2
   Orochimaru was sure-this wasn't Genjutsu. This wasn't some cheap imitation. And that made it all the more unsettling.
   "Kurama-kun, what's going on?"
   Orochimaru's voice was calm, but his mind was a storm of curiosity and irritation.
   Kurama smirked. "This? It's just a clone."
   A clone? Orochimaru's heart skipped a beat.
   Cloning was a field of research he had been exploring for years. If he could master it, there would be no need to abduct children for experiments.
   Even more importantly, cloning would allow him to fully maximize the potential of the Living Corpse Reincarnation Technique.
   Eternal youth. True immortality.
   Originally, he had planned to study cloning after finishing his research on Hashirama's cells. But the latter had proven to be an incredibly difficult hurdle.
   Yet, standing before him was living proof that someone had mastered cloning. And not just anyone-this unknown boy, in less than a day, had done what Orochimaru had spent years attempting.
   "Heh, Kurama-kun, I might have underestimated you."
   Orochimaru's golden eyes gleamed with intrigue.
   He had to get his hands on this knowledge.
   "Hahaha! Kurama-sama, I made a mistake!"
   His sudden shift in attitude was obvious. He wasn't just interested-he was desperate.
   If this man had perfected Hashirama's cells and cloning, then Orochimaru needed to stay close.
   But why had Danzo never introduced them? He had worked with the old warhawk for so long, yet he had never heard of kurama.
   Was he a new recruit in Root?
   Orochimaru folded his arms, contemplating. "kurama-kun, it's not good to stay under Danzo's thumb. Why don't you come work under me instead? I can remove that pesky Root curse seal for you."
   2
   Kurama blinked, then smirked. "You think I'm one of Danzo's men?"
   Orochimaru's brow twitched. "Hn? You're not?"
   Kurama chuckled but didn't clarify.
   "Orochimaru, you work with Danzo, don't you? So what's the difference?"
   Orochimaru's smile widened, but his voice was dark. "Tsk. There are no eternal friends-only eternal interests. My alliance with Danzo is temporary. The moment he outlives his usefulness, I'll discard him."
   Kurama tilted his head. "Then why work under anyone at all? How about you become my subordinate?"
   Silence.
   For the first time in a long while, Orochimaru was genuinely stunned.
   Did this brat really just suggest he work under him?
   Orochimaru stared at Kurama for a long moment. Then, his smile returned.
   "Kurama-kun." His voice was slow, measured. "You certainly know how to amuse me."
   Then, without warning-
   "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"
   A swarm of serpents shot toward Kurama.
   Before they could land, Koshimaru stepped forward, kunai in hand, and sliced through them.
   "Lord kurama, leave this insidious man to me. I'll give everything I have."
   1
   Kurama smirked. "Then, have fun."
   Orochimaru frowned, his expression darkening.
   This clone... this thing... dared to speak down to him?
   "You filthy clone. You dare mock me?"
   Koshimaru stared at him blankly. "Insidious, genderless freak."
   Orochimaru's eye twitched. "Tch."
   1
   He really wanted to strangle this brat.
   No, he wanted to see for himself.
   How powerful was this clone? If he could recreate this process himself, it would open doors to his ultimate goal.
   Orochimaru extended his neck grotesquely, pulling the Kusanagi Blade from his mouth, saliva dripping from its hilt.
   "Ugh. Disgusting snake." Koshimaru grimaced.
   Orochimaru's smile twitched.
   "You talk too much."
   With a blur, he struck.
   Koshimaru barely dodged, bringing up his kunai to deflect the blade. The force sent him skidding backward.
   The fight was fast, vicious.
   But in the end, Orochimaru won.
   1
   He stood over the remains of the clone, eyes gleaming with raw excitement.
   It wasn't about the victory.
   No-it was about this technology.
   Kurama had achieved what he had only dreamed of.
   If he could get his hands on this power, this cloning technique-
   He would be unstoppable.
   Orochimaru's lips curled into a sinister grin.
   He turned back to Kurama, licking his lips. "Kurama-kun... you're making me more and more excited."
   Kurama raised a brow. "What, getting horny?"
   3
   Orochimaru's grin widened. "Oh, don't flatter yourself. But that cloning technology of yours... I must have it."
   "Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!"
   Hundreds of shuriken rained down upon Kurama.
   1
   Clang! Clang! Clang!
   Each and every one bounced off him.
   Dark red chakra oozed from his body, wrapping around him like a protective armor.
   Orochimaru's snake-like eyes widened in shock.
   "...This chakra..."
   It was dense, thick, raw-
   And unmistakable.
   "...This is the power of the Nine-Tails."
   Kurama smirked. "Oh? You're surprisingly knowledgeable."
   Orochimaru clenched his fists, suppressing the tremor of excitement that ran through his body.
   The Nine-Tails...
   He had never seen this power before. After all, ever since Madara and Hashirama's battle, the beast had been sealed within Uzumaki Mito, then later transferred to Uzumaki Kushina.
   No one in Konoha, aside from the Hokage and his inner circle, was supposed to know.
   And yet, Orochimaru did.
   He had his ways. His research. His sources.
   Now, seeing it firsthand-
   A wicked grin stretched across his face.
   "...Fascinating."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 13 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 138: Chapter 138 : Vs Orochimaru
   Danzo had confirmed it to Orochimaru.
   The Fourth Hokage, the Blood-Red Habanero, Uzumaki Kushina, was the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki.
   The Uzumaki Clan had once been proud-arrogant even.
   But after the destruction of Uzushiogakure, they had scattered in all directions, their numbers dwindling.
   Many were killed. Those who survived often had to hide their lineage, adopting new names to avoid persecution.
   In the original records, the Uzumaki name had faded, with only a few remnants left in individuals like Nagato and Kushina.
   Some Uzumaki intermarried with civilians or other clans, leading to the dilution of their bloodline.
   However, there was a problem.
   Kushina was the Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails.
   Then why-why did this man standing before him, Kurama , also possess the power of the Kybi?
   This was something that greatly puzzled Orochimaru.
   Could it be... that this man, Kurama , was actually an undercover agent planted within Root?
   Someone positioned in the shadows to watch Danzo's every move?
   If that were the case... what a grand drama this would be!
   "Kurama-kun ... where does your Nine-Tails' chakra come from?"
   The seemingly gentle question was laced with killing intent.
   Orochimaru's golden eyes gleamed like a predator's, and Kurama was his prey.
   "Do I need to explain that to you?"
   Kurama chuckled within him, clearly entertained.
   "Fool. You'll regret this."
   Orochimaru's face twisted into something monstrous. His mouth stretched unnaturally wide before an unholy mass of serpents slithered out, lunging toward Kurama .
   Each snake carried a blade within its mouth.
   The sheer number of them-writhing, slithering, coiling together-was enough to make even the bravest shinobi recoil in disgust.
   Anyone with trypophobia would probably just drop dead on the spot.
   BOOM!
   A deafening explosion tore through the underground lab.
   The entire structure was obliterated in an instant, reduced to rubble.
   As the smoke cleared, the sky became visible. The battle had torn through to the surface.
   Orochimaru barely had time to react before he felt a powerful, oppressive chakra behind him.
   He spun around to see a figure shrouded in dark red energy.
   Four tails swayed behind Kurama , his body completely cloaked in a bubbling Kybi shroud.
   "This is impossible...! The Kybi's chakra shouldn't be this strong in anyone but its Jinchriki!"
   Orochimaru's mind raced.
   Could it be? Had Danzo deceived him?
   Had he been tricked into believing Kushina was the true Jinchriki when in reality, it was this man?
   "Kurama-kun ... are you the real Nine-Tails Jinchriki?"
   Kurama smirked, his eyes filled with amusement.
   "Who knows?"
   This answer was worse than a lie. It was infuriatingly vague.
   Orochimaru's interest deepened even further.
   Then-
   A dark red chakra-cloaked fist erupted from the ground, smashing into Orochimaru's face.
   The impact twisted his features into something grotesque, as if his face was melting mid-punch.
   The sheer force sent him hurtling through the air, crashing through dozens of trees before he slammed into a cliffside, embedding himself deep into the rock like an upturned daikon radish.
   A perfect, earth-shaking punch.
   A punch that could crush faces.
   His body slumped forward before peeling away from the rock, tumbling to the forest floor.
   His body was already regenerating, but he knew he had taken significant damage.
   He had no time to recover.
   The next wave of attacks had already begun.
   Orochimaru flicked his wrist, summoning the Kusanagi no Tsurugi, the legendary blade extending out of his mouth like an unnatural horror.
   Snakes, giant fangs, venomous strikes-
   But none of them landed.
   No matter what he did, Kurama was simply too fast.
   Then, as if bored, Kurama casually withdrew his Tailed Beast cloak.
   This was the part that truly terrified Orochimaru.
   Because despite no longer having his Kybi shroud, the overwhelming pressure remained the same.
   "What is he planning?"
   Orochimaru's body tensed as he saw Kurama begin to form a Tailed Beast Bomb in his palm.
   A small, concentrated sphere of black and purple energy-a compressed mass of annihilation.
   Orochimaru's eyes widened.
   "Tch. Can't let that hit me."
   He slammed his hands together. "Triple Rashmon!"
   Three massive demonic gates burst from the earth, standing tall between him and Kurama .
   This was Orochimaru's greatest defense. No one had ever broken through it.
   He smirked to himself.
   "Now then, Kurama-kun ... how will you deal with my ironclad defense?"
   Suddenly, the air itself began to twist and distort.
   Orochimaru's smirk disappeared.
   The space in front of him warped into a violent spiral, dragging in everything-including his precious Rashmon gates.
   Within seconds, they were shredded apart and sucked into oblivion.
   "Impossible..."
   His strongest defense had just been erased from existence.
   Orochimaru didn't hesitate-he leaped back just in time to avoid being caught in the distortion.
   Even so, the residual force of the space-time attack left deep cuts all over his body.
   He was wounded.
   And worse-
   He now knew exactly what he was dealing with.
   Kurama 's red eyes were no longer just slitted like the Kybi's.
   Within them, he now bore a pair of intricate black rings spinning ominously against his scarlet irises.
   Orochimaru's breath hitched.
   "That pattern... The Mangeky Sharingan?!"
   A Kybi user with the Mangeky Sharingan...?
   Orochimaru's entire body shuddered in excitement and terror.
   A being like this was the pinnacle of shinobi.
   His ultimate fantasy.
   A perfect ninja.
   He had craved the Uchiha's bloodline for years, but none of the current generation interested him.
   The only Mangeky Sharingan user, Uchiha Kagami, had been snatched up by Danzo's schemes.
   The rest of the Uchiha Clan were mere three-tomoe children-unworthy of his time.
   But this man-
   "Kurama-kun ..." Orochimaru licked his lips, voice trembling with pleasure. "If you let me dissect and study you, it would be the greatest honor of my life."
   SMACK!
   A clawed hand cracked across his face so hard that his vision went blank for a moment.
   Orochimaru tumbled backward, ears ringing, face twisted from the sheer force of the slap.
   "H-How...?"
   Kurama was in front of him again. He had moved faster than Orochimaru's eyes could track.
   And he was grinning.
   "Shut up, you slimy bastard."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 12 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 139: Chapter 139 : Orochimaru Surrenders
   .
   ---
   It was too fast-Orochimaru couldn't react in time.
   He was completely overwhelmed by Kurama.
   Not only did this man possess the power of the Nine-Tails, but he also wielded the Mangeky Sharingan.
   How the hell was he supposed to fight this battle?
   Orochimaru was no fool. He knew how to assess the situation.
   And right now, if he continued fighting Kurama, he had only two possible outcomes: severe injury or death.
   Was it worth it?
   Absolutely not.
   When the hell did such a powerful shinobi appear in Root?
   Orochimaru had never even heard of him before.
   A bead of sweat dripped down his forehead. His instincts screamed at him-this man was dangerous.
   He exhaled slowly, raising his hands in a sign of surrender.
   "Kurama, I admit defeat. If this fight continues, I fear for my life."
   The aura emanating from Kurama was suffocating.
   Orochimaru's hands and feet trembled slightly.
   This was a sensation he had never experienced before-not even when he fought the so-called "Demi-God" Hanz of the Salamander in the Second Great Ninja War.
   But this man before him... this Kurama... was on an entirely different level.
   Orochimaru had always pursued strength, an unrelenting hunger to surpass his limits.
   And this... this was the ideal strength he had dreamed of.
   He slowly lowered his head.
   Following Kurama-surrendering to him-was the wisest choice he could make at this moment.
   Kurama chuckled. "Smart choice, Orochimaru."
   "Lord Kurama, those who understand the flow of power will always stand above the rest. I'm not like those foolish shinobi clinging to their outdated beliefs."
   At that moment, Danzo approached with several Root operatives in tow.
   Danzo cast a glance at Orochimaru before turning toward Kurama.
   "Lord Kurama, you and Orochimaru have caused quite the commotion."
   The entire battlefield lay in ruins, a direct consequence of Orochimaru's foolish decision to fight Kurama.
   Lord Kurama?
   Orochimaru's eyes narrowed at Danzo's words.
   Danzo had sent Kurama here, right? Wasn't he supposed to be one of his subordinates? A member of Root?
   Then why the hell...
   Why the hell was Danzo speaking to him with such deep respect?
   "Danzo, isn't Kurama one of your men? Your subordinate?"
   Danzo scoffed, casting Orochimaru a disdainful look.
   "Orochimaru, don't insult me. From the very beginning, I never said that Lord Kurama was my subordinate."
   Danzo's lips curled into a smirk.
   "He is my master."
   ...Master?
   Orochimaru's breath hitched.
   He finally understood.
   He had misunderstood everything from the start.
   It all made sense now.
   The sheer overwhelming power Kurama displayed...
   How could such a being ever be a mere subordinate?
   It was the other way around.
   Danzo and his entire Root faction were nothing more than Kurama's subordinates.
   Everything Orochimaru had assumed was wrong.
   A shiver ran down his spine.
   For the first time in years, he felt a genuine sense of fear.
   Danzo extended his hand toward Orochimaru.
   "Orochimaru, welcome to our ranks."
   Kurama's gaze lingered on Orochimaru, his expression unreadable.
   Orochimaru hesitated only for a second before slowly lowering himself onto one knee.
   "Lord Kurama, I, Orochimaru... I am willing to serve you."
   His words were genuine.
   Before absolute power, he had no choice.
   To refuse was to die.
   And Orochimaru had far too much left to discover in this world.
   He wouldn't allow himself to perish so soon.
   He lowered his head further, his voice steady.
   "What is your next command, Lord Kurama?"
   Kurama smirked.
   "Continue your experiments, Orochimaru. For now, that is all."
   Orochimaru exhaled.
   The tension finally left his body.
   It turned out that Konoha had already fallen under Kurama's control.
   No wonder he hadn't heard about it earlier.
   But the most terrifying thing of all...
   Was how Kurama had seized control of the entire village.
   Before leaving, he cautiously asked.
   "Lord Kurama, if I may... Your power over the Nine-Tails..."
   Kurama chuckled.
   "Oh, that? You can think of me as a Perfect Jinchriki."
   A... Perfect Jinchriki?
   And of the Nine-Tails?!
   The realization hit Orochimaru like a ton of bricks.
   No wonder his summons had fled in terror.
   No wonder that power had shaken him to his core.
   At this moment, he understood everything.
   Perfect Jinchriki were far more powerful than a wild Tailed Beast.
   A Perfect Jinchriki could fully harness their Bij's power without consequence.
   And Kurama...
   Kurama possessed the strongest of the nine.
   Orochimaru struggled to even imagine the kind of destruction Kurama could unleash if he ever went all out.
   Uchiha Madara had once used his Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails.
   Senju Hashirama had subdued it with Wood Release.
   But neither of them had ever truly wielded the full might of the Nine-Tails itself.
   And yet...
   This man had achieved what no one else could.
   Senju Kurama was a walking, breathing miracle.
   Orochimaru clenched his fists.
   For the first time in his life, he found himself admiring someone.
   Kurama only smirked at him.
   If he told him that he was actually the original Nine-Tails itself, Orochimaru's jaw would probably hit the floor.
   The issue with Orochimaru had been settled.
   Now, Kurama turned his attention to Uchiha Mikoto.
   At home, Kurama was alone.
   Kushina had already gone to the Uchiha compound.
   Right now, she was probably on her way back with Mikoto.
   Due to overuse of the Mangeky Sharingan, Mikoto had developed severe myopia.
   She needed treatment.
   But her slow and cautious pace was pissing off Kushina.
   So, naturally, Kushina did what Kushina does best.
   She picked Mikoto up and carried her like a damn princess.
   "K-Kushina! What are you doing?!"
   Mikoto struggled in embarrassment.
   "Relax, Mikoto. You act like I'm about to eat you or something."
   Kushina grinned, speeding through the village with Mikoto in her arms.
   Naturally, this attracted a lot of attention.
   "Hey... isn't that the Hokage?!"
   "Yeah! She's carrying the Uchiha Clan Leader!"
   "Holy crap, does Hokage-sama swing that way?!"
   "Duh. You think any man in the village could actually handle her?"
   "Makes sense. Guess she had to look elsewhere, huh?"
   Minato and Fugaku, standing nearby, witnessed everything.
   Fugaku chuckled.
   He already knew about Mikoto's tendencies.
   And...
   Well, he had to admit, Minato was pretty damn attractive.
   He turned toward him, a smirk playing on his lips.
   "Minato, do you have any idea how beautiful you are?"
   Minato took a step back, visibly uncomfortable.
   "Fugaku, what the hell?"
   Fugaku simply grinned.
   "Just stating the truth, my dear Minato."
   Minato sighed.
   "...I hate this village sometimes."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 140: Chapter 140 : Mikoto
   "Because I can't take my eyes off you."
   Namikaze Minato shuddered, feeling goosebumps spread across his body.
   How the hell could Uchiha Fugaku say something so damn cringeworthy?
   And what was with that heated intensity in his eyes?
   Minato always felt that something was off whenever Fugaku was around. It was unsettling.
   He couldn't help but wonder-
   Had Fugaku been hit on the head recently?
   Meanwhile, Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto had returned home.
   After escorting Mikoto to her room, Kushina flashed a mischievous grin.
   "Alright, Mikoto, Lord Kurama is really strong!"
   Mikoto blinked in confusion. "...Huh?"
   Kushina's so-called words of encouragement only made things weirder for her.
   Then, without warning, Kushina backed away and slipped out of the room.
   "Wait! Kushina, aren't you supposed to help treat my eyes?!"
   "Ahem! Treatment is important, of course! But as they say, out of sight, out of mind! So... I'm getting the hell outta here."
   With that, Kushina shot her a thumbs-up, then turned and shut the door behind her.
   "Phew..."
   Mikoto let out a slow breath, adjusting herself onto a chair with Kurama's support.
   "Lord Kurama, do you really have a solution for the Mangeky Sharingan's side effects?"
   Kurama smirked. "What, you don't believe me?"
   "Of course I do! I've always trusted you, Lord Kurama."
   Kurama had already created miracles for her more times than she could count. She had no reason to doubt him.
   "So, what's the method?" Mikoto asked, hopeful.
   Kurama folded his arms. "The method is neither simple nor difficult."
   Mikoto's lips twitched. That was a useless answer.
   Kurama continued, "My power surpasses even Hashirama's cells. Since I'm not affected by the Mangeky's drawbacks, the same can be true for you."
   Mikoto's brows furrowed. "You mean... fusion?"
   Her mind flashed back to the time when Lord Kurama merged his chakra with her Sharingan's power.
   That had been just an energy infusion. But now...
   She hesitated. "Is it like last time? A chakra-based fusion?"
   Kurama leaned in close, his breath warm against her skin. Mikoto's heart pounded wildly.
   A faint blush crept up her ears, spreading across her cheeks.
   "No," Kurama said with a smirk. "This time, it's a true fusion-you in me, and me in you."
   Mikoto stiffened. "Wait... What?"
   Kurama chuckled. "What? You don't want to?"
   "It's not that..."
   Kurama had given her the Mangeky Sharingan, the power to change the Uchiha clan's fate.
   He had done so much for her-she owed him more than she could ever repay.
   Mikoto clenched her fists, feeling a rush of conflicting emotions. She was willing to give him everything, even her life if necessary.
   But then, she thought about Kushina.
   Kurama saw through her hesitation instantly.
   His grin widened. "You're worried about Kushina's feelings, aren't you?"
   Mikoto didn't answer. She simply nodded.
   "That's an easy fix!"
   Snap!
   Kurama snapped his fingers, and a certain red-haired devil waltzed into the room, grinning ear to ear.
   "What, Lord Kurama, you haven't started yet?" Kushina teased.
   Kurama scoffed. "You little brat, don't think I didn't notice you eavesdropping outside the door."
   Kushina giggled, twirling a strand of her crimson hair. "Hehe, guess I got caught."
   She strode over to Mikoto and grabbed her hands.
   "Mikoto, c'mon! I can't handle Lord Kurama alone! I need backup!"
   Mikoto froze.
   Wait. Hold on.
   What. The. Actual. Fuck?
   She pieced everything together-the way Kushina had personally come to pick her up from the Uchiha compound, the suspiciously knowing smile on her face all day...
   That little minx had set her up!
   Kushina cackled evilly. "Mikoto, you get it now, right?"
   Mikoto said nothing.
   She just rolled her eyes and shoved Kushina away.
   "Hahaha! Mikoto, you're too cute!"
   Kushina stopped teasing and turned to leave, closing the door behind her with a mischievous grin.
   "Mikoto, don't be scared! Sooner or later, we'll both be Lord Kurama's companions!"
   That night, Kurama used his power to remove the side effects of Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan.
   The process took hours, but in the end...
   The next day, sunlight streamed through the window, casting a golden glow over Mikoto's face.
   The warmth stirred her awake.
   She rubbed her eyes groggily.
   Then she froze.
   The ceiling-she could see it. Perfectly.
   Her vision was crystal clear.
   Her breath hitched. She clutched the blankets, overwhelmed with emotion.
   She had to fight the urge to scream with joy.
   Because right next to her, Kurama was still asleep.
   She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle a giggle.
   For the first time, she could see Kurama's face up close.
   His features were sharp and breathtakingly handsome.
   Mikoto reached out, tracing the contours of his face with her fingertips.
   Her voice barely above a whisper, she murmured, "Lord Kurama is so handsome..."
   Kurama's eyelids fluttered, and Mikoto yanked her hand back, heart pounding.
   But instead of scolding her, Kurama smirked, eyes still closed.
   "Put it back. I like the warmth of your palm."
   Mikoto's breath hitched. Her face turned scarlet.
   "Lord Kurama, y-you're awake? Did I... disturb you?"
   "No," he murmured. "How's your eyesight?"
   "I... I can see perfectly! Thank you, Lord Kurama!"
   She couldn't contain her joy anymore.
   Mikoto let out an ecstatic cry, twirling around in delight.
   Then-
   A loud, exasperated voice rang out from outside the door.
   "Oi! You two are way too noisy first thing in the damn morning! Get your asses up already!"
   Kushina's grumbling made Mikoto snap her mouth shut.
   Her wide, joyful eyes darted to Kurama, who chuckled at her playful expression.
   Kushina stormed into the room, frowning. "Tch, I even made breakfast for three, but one of you ran off."
   Kurama smirked. "It's fine, Kushina. I'll eat Mikoto's share."
   Meanwhile, back at the Uchiha compound, Mikoto was practically bouncing off the walls in excitement.
   Kurama had told her that she would no longer suffer from the side effects of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Now, she could use her full power without any fear.
   She clenched her fists, feeling the massive increase in her chakra reserves.
   She owed it all to Lord Kurama.
   A gentle smile graced her lips.
   "Thank you... my man."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 12 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 141: Chapter 141 : Slice Of Life
   Back home, Uchiha Mikoto.
   There was a sweet smile on her face, like a woman in love.
   After her eyesight recovered, she had quietly left Kushina's house at lightning speed, afraid of running into her and causing any awkwardness. Even though Kushina had agreed to this arrangement, Mikoto still found it difficult to face her so soon.
   Lord Kurama had been so gentle with her yesterday.
   He had also helped her cure the side effects of the Mangeky Sharingan. Before that, he had even helped her awaken it, completely changing the future of the Uchiha Clan.
   She doubted she would ever get enough of his tenderness in her lifetime.
   Mikoto thought to herself-she could give everything to Lord Kurama.
   The thought alone made a sweet smile appear on her face again. When she recalled everything from last night, her expression shifted into that of an aunty smile.
   "I should be part of Lord Kurama's family now!"
   After helping the Uchiha cure their eye disease, Kurama finally breathed a sigh of relief.
   At that moment, Kushina's sharp, intelligent eyes were locked onto him.
   As the Fourth Hokage, Kushina seemed surprisingly free. One had to remember, in the original timeline, when Kakashi and Naruto were Hokage, their desks were buried under mountains of paperwork.
   " Kurama, aren't you going to make it up to me?"
   Kushina pouted, her expression full of resentment.
   Compensation?
   What kind of compensation?
   Have I ever wronged you?
   "You were with Mikoto all night and left me aside!" Kushina grumbled.
   She had tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep.
   Kushina needed the motivation of a little Nine-Tails encouragement-otherwise, she wouldn't have the energy to continue being Hokage.
   Kurama reached out, running his fingers through her long, crimson hair. He smiled mischievously.
   "So, do you want little Nine-Tails?"
   "Hmph!"
   Kushina pouted.
   Multiple choice questions are for kids.
   Right now, she wanted everything.
   Months passed, and the Third Shinobi World War finally came to an end. The ninja world experienced a brief period of peace.
   Amegakure - Hidden Rain Village
   Jiraiya was training Konan, Nagato, and Yahiko.
   This was the last of his teachings.
   He had stayed in the Land of Rain for three years.
   Three years ago, Konan, Yahiko, and Nagato had been just seven years old. Now, they were almost eleven.
   Jiraiya had once said he would leave when the three of them could survive on their own.
   Now, after years of training, they had become fully independent shinobi.
   Nagato was the strongest among them. Under Jiraiya's tutelage, he had mastered all six chakra natures-including Yang Release-by the age of ten.
   This meant Nagato could use nearly all mainstream ninjutsu, including the Five Elemental Releases.
   Jiraiya firmly believed Nagato, wielder of the Rinnegan, was the Child of Prophecy foretold by the Great Toad Sage.
   And with that, his journey in the Land of Rain had come to an end.
   Endings also meant new beginnings.
   Jiraiya had to decide: Should he return to Konoha or continue wandering the world?
   Konan, Yahiko, and Nagato gazed at him reluctantly.
   In these three years, Jiraiya had taught them more than just jutsu-he had taught them what it meant to be a shinobi.
   He had given them some of the best memories of their lives.
   "Jiraiya-sensei, are you really leaving?"
   Jiraiya smiled. "Everything has an ending, and I've taught you all how to survive. It's time for me to move on."
   Yahiko clenched his fists, his corrugated eyes watching Jiraiya closely, unwilling to see him go.
   "Jiraiya-sensei, will you return to Konoha, or will you keep traveling?"
   Jiraiya rubbed his chin. "Hmm... I'm still deciding. Maybe I'll find the answer along the way. Sometimes, you need to walk the path before knowing where it leads."
   He then turned to give his final advice to them:
   "Konan, you'll grow into a beautiful woman. Yahiko, you have the leadership to change this country and the entire shinobi world. And you, Nagato... never fear your power. The key lies in how you use it."
   "Thank you, Jiraiya-sensei!" the three answered in unison.
   Jiraiya smiled. "Now go and bring peace to this land."
   And with that, he disappeared into the rain.
   The three of them watched his retreating figure, tears mixing with the downpour, indistinguishable from the raindrops.
   Salty. Bitter.
   Fire Country - Konohagakure
   Today was the busiest day of Kushina's Hokage career.
   She worked until nightfall before finally returning home.
   Luckily, she had help from her advisor, Tsunade-otherwise, she might've been forced to stay up all night.
   Strangely, Tsunade had returned home with her.
   Since that night, Tsunade had been avoiding both her and Kurama. Yet, as if drawn by some unseen force, she had ended up back here.
   Both women were completely exhausted.
   Meanwhile, Kurama was sprawled lazily to the side, looking relaxed as ever.
   The difference in our workloads is ridiculous.
   "Ugh, today was so exhausting!" Kushina whined.
   "Oh, Kurama, you're enjoying your time while I slave away as Hokage!"
   Kurama chuckled. "You're the one who wanted to be Hokage. Now you understand how tough it is, huh?"
   But Kushina had already made plans to step down. In a few years, she would pass the title to Tsunade.
   Tsunade had agreed immediately-after all, Konohagakure was the legacy of her grandfather, Senju Hashirama.
   Kurama clapped his hands in mock applause.
   "You two are such responsible women. I think the only thing you're missing is proper rest."
   Tsunade scowled at him. "Kurama, you little-"
   She paused.
   "...Actually, just call me Tsuna."
   Kurama's lips twitched.
   Oh? He had been about to tease her, but it seemed she was the one making the move now.
   After dinner, the three of them discussed the current state of the shinobi world.
   It was the same as always-Konoha was the dominant force in the Fire Nation, and the other villages weren't happy about it.
   That night, as the crickets and frogs chirped outside, the three of them admired the full moon.
   Soon after, they returned to their rooms.
   Not long after Kushina lay down, she rolled over-only to find Kurama smiling at her.
   "Hey, Kurama, why aren't you in your room?"
   Kurama grinned, twirling a special kunai between his fingers.
   The Flying Thunder God Technique.
   Kushina's room had long been marked. The kunai was just a decoration.
   Kushina smirked. She knew exactly what was coming.
   "Didn't you say Tsunade was here?"
   Kurama's grin widened. "Rules can be changed, Kushina. What do you think?"
   Kushina giggled. "I think... you're absolutely right, Kurama."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 11 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 142: Chapter 142 : Fugaku and Minato
   7
   Tsunade lived next door, which made Kushina a little more excited.
   Kushina was having the time of her life.
   Tsunade, on the other hand, was fuming.
   "Kushina, didn't you make plans with me?!
   You were so calm when you were here, but I didn't expect you to be such a damn liar now."
   Tsunade spoiled Kushina for nothing.
   That innocent and adorable tomato-headed brat, that sweet disciple of hers, was long gone.
   Kurama. Yeah, it had to be that bastard's fault.
   "Dammit, how long are these two idiots gonna keep making a racket?!"
   1
   She had been putting up with this for way too long, and now Tsunade was so pissed that her fists were itching to hit something-or someone.
   "I'm definitely not getting any sleep tonight."
   Early the next morning, Tsunade's room was empty.
   Kushina had originally planned to go bother Tsunade and drag her along for work.
   But since she was missing, she had no choice but to head to the Hokage's office alone.
   She simply greeted Kurama as she passed him.
   Kushina put on the Hokage robe, adjusting it slightly. Damn, she looked cool as hell.
   At Root's secret base, Kurama sat lazily on a stone chair.
   Danzo and Hiruzen Sarutobi knelt before him on one knee.
   "Report, Danzo."
   Danzo's voice was steady. "Lord Kurama, Sunagakure-the Land of Wind-is still the same, impoverished as ever.
   However, there's a genius puppet master emerging."
   "Oh?"
   Genius puppet master?
   So, Root's intel network was still competent.
   Danzo told Kurama about the young prodigy of the Sand, Sasori.
   Sasori, the genius puppet master.
   Kurama expected as much.
   That brat should be around eleven years old now.
   1
   In a few years, the Third Kazekage would probably be dead at his hands.
   Sand's only noteworthy new-gen shinobi was someone worth paying attention to.
   Danzo had delivered some important intel.
   Of course, Hiruzen wasn't one to let himself be overshadowed.
   "Lord Kurama, I also have significant news."
   He threw a pointed glance at Danzo before speaking eagerly: "As of now, the Two-Tails in the Land of Lightning is still roaming free. The shinobi of Kumogakure have yet to find a suitable Jinchriki.
   2
   My men have already pinpointed its approximate location."
   Kurama couldn't help but smirk.
   Even if Danzo and Hiruzen were under his thumb, they still tried to one-up each other at every opportunity.
   This was love.
   This was love and war!
   But this intel on the Nibi was actually useful.
   "Not bad, Old Man Third, good job."
   Kurama wasn't stingy with praise when someone did their job right.
   Hiruzen grinned, pleased. "Thank you, Lord Kurama, for your recognition."
   Danzo, on the other hand, was bristling.
   He could tolerate losing to anyone-but not to Hiruzen fucking Sarutobi.
   1
   "Lord Kurama, I'll investigate the tailed beasts and all activity within the other villages."
   "Good. That's your problem now, Danzo."
   "Not a problem at all, it's my duty."
   Danzo and Hiruzen glanced at each other.
   Then, in perfect sync, they turned their heads away at the same time, like a couple of damn schoolboys.
   Their childish rivalry was ridiculous.
   Whoever said men outgrew their immaturity clearly never met these two.
   Konoha Village, Hokage Office.
   Kushina was drowning in paperwork.
   She called out to Tsunade a few times.
   No response.
   So, Kushina pinched Tsunade's waist lightly.
   Only then did Tsunade snap out of it.
   "Hey, Kushina, what the hell?!"
   "Tsunade-nee, what the hell are you spacing out for?"
   "N-Nothing."
   Tsunade avoided eye contact, clearly embarrassed.
   "Nothing?"
   Kushina grinned mischievously.
   She had seen Tsunade giggling to herself just now, her usually fair cheeks tinged pink.
   Yeah, something was definitely up.
   "Hehehe, Tsunade-nee, don't tell me you're thinking about a guy?"
   "You brat, what kind of nonsense are you spewing?!"
   Tsunade stormed out of the office without even looking at Kushina.
   "Oi! Tsunade-nee, we still have a mountain of paperwork to get through! Where are you running off to?!"
   "Bathroom!"
   Tsunade practically shouted before disappearing.
   At the sink, Tsunade splashed cold water on her face.
   After gathering her thoughts, she finally calmed down.
   But dammit-Kushina had hit the mark.
   "Fucking Kurama, this is all his fault."
   1
   Her mind drifted back to last night.
   Once Kushina finally quieted down, Tsunade thought she could finally get some sleep.
   Then, just as she rolled over in bed-
   She saw Kurama standing right next to her.
   Her soul nearly fucking left her body.
   She had been about to scream when Kurama's quick reflexes had him slap a hand over her mouth.
   "Shh! Keep your damn voice down unless you want Kushina to hear you."
   "You little-! Ahem, Lord Kurama, what the hell are you doing here?!"
   She noticed the kunai Kurama was playing with.
   Tsunade immediately understood.
   Flying Thunder God Technique.
   There was a damn marker here, meaning he could teleport in whenever he pleased.
   "Damn it, you seriously left a Hiraishin seal in my room?!"
   "Tsunade, let's play a game."
   2
   Kurama smirked devilishly.
   "A... game?"
   Tsunade sighed, rolling her eyes.
   "Lord Kurama, just call me by my damn name."
   "Ahem... Tsunade, let's play a game."
   "Fine! Who's afraid of who?!"
   And that's how the game started.
   Thinking about it now, Tsunade smirked to herself.
   Back at the Hokage's office, Kushina had been waiting forever when Tsunade finally returned.
   "Tsunade-nee, I thought you got lost or something."
   Tsunade couldn't hide her satisfied grin.
   Kushina's curiosity was piqued.
   "Oi, Tsunade-nee, you seem really happy today."
   "Mmm. Just thinking about a fun little game."
   "A game? What game?"
   Tsunade flicked Kushina's forehead lightly.
   "It's a secret."
   On the streets of Konoha, Kurama strolled around aimlessly.
   By chance, he ran into Uchiha Fugaku and Namikaze Minato.
   So, he decided to mess with them.
   "Minato, Fugaku, you two seem pretty damn inseparable these days."
   Minato chuckled awkwardly. "Haha... I don't know why I keep running into Fugaku."
   Fugaku smirked. "Hey, isn't this Fourth Hokage-sama's boyfriend?!"
   Kurama: "..."
   Fugaku took advantage of Minato not paying attention and whispered in Kurama ear:
   "Hey, Minato is mine, don't get any Strange ideas about Minato."
   2
   [T/N : Just Fun ,No Gay shit in this novel]
   3
   Kurama: "...
   Because Kurama put Fugaku under a lot of pressure.
   Both in appearance and strength.
   Fugaku is ashamed of himself.
   Therefore, he had to say hello to Kurama beforehand.
   Is Kurama the one who takes away the love of others?
   Absolutely not.
   Fugaku's tense heart finally relaxed.
   "By the way, Minato, have you learned the Flying Thunder God Technique?"
   Kurama asked curiously.
   "This..."
   Minato smiled gently. ~
   "I learned it not long ago!"
   Whoosh.
   Minato's figure disappeared.
   A panicked Fugaku is left behind.
   "Minato, don't run."
   "Minato, where are you!"
   Minato felt miserable.
   I'm afraid Fugaku may have irritated him.
   He learned this Flying Thunder God just to avoid Fugaku.
   These were all within Kurama's expectations.
   With Minato's talent, it was only a matter of time before he learned the Flying Thunder God.
   If Minato goes to the battlefield now, the title of Yellow Flash will probably spread.
   Unfortunately, the Third Ninja War has ended.
   If you want to have a yellow flash title, you can only do it in the mission .
   Either A-level or S-level tasks, these tasks should be performed frequently.
   Of course, the best way is for war to break out again.
   Fugaku chased after him, cursing. "Minato, get back here!"
   Kurama watched them go, snorting. "Dumbasses."
   Unknowingly, he had walked right under the Hokage building.
   Looking up, he saw Tsunade standing by the window.
   At the same time, she was looking right back at him.
   1
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ьчьщ Naruto: My Daddy Is Danzo?ьщьч
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 143: Chapter 143
   When Kurama looked out the window, Tsunade was already staring at him.
   But the moment she realized he had noticed, she immediately shrank back.
   A flustered Tsunade? Now, that was rare.
   Kurama smirked.
   It reminded him of their little "game" yesterday.
   First -Using Tsunade's hand.
   Second -Using Tsunade Mouth.
   At that moment, Tsunade had been completely stunned, her mind blank.
   2
   Next was third ... then Tsunade Lower Mouth... then the XXXX.
   2
   Tsunade hesitated.
   Kurama chuckled, his voice teasing, "What's this? The great Sannin, granddaughter of the First Hokage, Konoha's legendary medic... you're scared?"
   Tsunade was a tsundere through and through-saying one thing but feeling another.
   And provocation? Oh, that always worked on her.
   "Hmph! I've been in the ninja world for years. There's nothing I'm afraid of!"
   She huffed, crossing her arms, but her face was still flushed.
   Besides, after everything that had already happened between them, what was there to be shy about now?
   So, once again, it happened.
   The only problem? Kushina was right next door.
   Tsunade tried her hardest to hold her breath, afraid of making any noise that might alert her.
   She held her breath for so long that she nearly passed out.
   Now, thinking back on it, a chill ran down her spine.
   But at the same time... she understood why Kushina had caved so quickly.
   It wasn't her fault.
   She just couldn't resist.
   BAM!
   Suddenly, a hand smacked Tsunade on the shoulder.
   "Tsunade!" Kushina's voice rang out, sending Tsunade's soul nearly flying out of her body.
   1
   "K-Kushina?! Dammit, don't sneak up on me like that! You scared the hell out of me!"
   Tsunade shot her a death glare, pressing a hand to her chest.
   "Geez, I called your name like three times. You didn't answer, so I had to slap you!"
   "Ah... r-right..."
   Kushina frowned. "You're acting weird today. What's up with you?"
   Nothing. Nothing at all. Just memories of last night nearly giving her a stroke.
   All because of that man.
   The Third Great Ninja War had ended.
   The major villages were rebuilding and growing, no longer needing to wage war.
   Of course, small conflicts still popped up. But overall, it was a time of peace.
   A few more years passed.
   2
   Fire Country - Konoha - Hokage Office
   Seated behind the Hokage desk was a woman wearing a green haori, the kanji for "Gamble" bold across the back.
   Long blonde hair tied in twin ponytails, a dangerously low-cut top, and an even more dangerously short temper.
   Tsunade.
   The Fifth Hokage of Konoha.
   1
   Although Kushina had been Konoha's first female Hokage, her reign was short-lived-less than a year.
   She had happily stepped down, recommending Tsunade in her place.
   Tsunade, being one of the Legendary Sannin, the granddaughter of the God of Shinobi, and the greatest medical-nin in history, was unanimously accepted.
   Meanwhile, Uchiha Mikoto was appointed as a Hokage Advisor.
   And Kushina returned to the ranks of Konoha's Elite Jnin.
   A much more relaxed position, one that suited her better.
   Still, the villagers hadn't forgotten her time as Hokage.
   Even now, they often addressed her as "Yondaime-sama."
   And Kurama? Well, with nothing else to do, he had taken up a position as an Elite Jnin.
   Tsunade sat in her office, reviewing the list of new Genin set to graduate this year.
   Among them were:
   Hatake Kakashi
   Uchiha Obito
   Nohara Rin
   Sarutobi Asuma
   Yhi Kurenai
   Mitarashi Anko
   Might Guy
   1
   Shizune
   Shiranui Genma
   Yamashiro Aoba
   In the original timeline, Kakashi had graduated at age five, became a Chnin at six, and a Jnin at twelve-all due to the chaos of war.
   But this time, thanks to Kurama's interference, the Third War had ended earlier than expected.
   Now, Kakashi and his peers were graduating at the normal age-twelve.
   This generation wasn't being forced onto the battlefield as children.
   1
   Tsunade was in the middle of assigning Jnin instructors when Kurama suddenly strolled in.
   Just then, Kurama wanted to guide Jnin for a while.
   As a teacher, he must educate this generation of arrogant brats.
   The world of Naruto has a tradition of killing teachers since ancient times.
   Orochimaru to Third Generation.
   Nagato to Jiraiya.
   In addition to Uchiha Obito, Namikaze Minato and so on.
   Coincidentally, these people are all related to Konoha.
   It seems that this is not the tradition of the ninja world, but the tradition of Konoha.
   "You know what?" he mused, stretching his arms. "I think I'll take a turn as a Jnin-sensei."
   1
   Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And whose team are you thinking of taking?"
   Kurama grinned. "Hmm... Kurenai, maybe?"
   Tsunade snorted. "Figures."
   Walking through the village, Kurama's mind wandered until he suddenly bumped into Uchiha Fugaku.
   And in Fugaku's arms was...
   A baby?
   Kurama blinked. "Wait... you have a kid?"
   Fugaku nodded. "Yeah. His name's Uchiha Itachi. He's four now."
   Kurama froze.
   Uchiha Itachi...?
   Wait, wasn't Mikoto his woman?
   Then where the hell did this Itachi come from?!
   "This... this kid... he's yours and Minato's?!"
   Fugaku nearly choked. "WHAT?!" He gave Kurama a horrified look. "Bro, are you out of your damn mind?! Minato and I-what the hell are you talking about?!"
   2
   Kurama coughed awkwardly.
   "R-Right... never mind."
   Fugaku sighed. "He's my son. His mother is an ordinary Uchiha clan member."
   2
   Ah. That explained it.
   Fugaku was just doing his duty-ensuring the continuation of the Uchiha clan.
   Well... at least he's responsible.
   "Anyway, I need to drop him off with Minato for a bit. See ya, Kurama."
   Fugaku left, carrying Itachi away.
   Kurama rubbed his chin.
   He really hadn't expected that.
   He recalled a conversation he'd had with Mikoto years ago.
   Back when Itachi had just been born, she had asked him: "Should we get rid of this child? If we stop him now, maybe we can change the future."
   Kurama had only laughed, flicking the tip of her nose.
   "You idiot. What's there to be afraid of? As long as I'm here, the Uchiha clan isn't going anywhere."
   1
   Mikoto had thought for a moment, then nodded.
   "Yeah... you're right. With you here, we have nothing to worry about."
   Meanwhile, at Root's secret base...
   The four elders of Konoha-Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danz Shimura, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane-were all kneeling before Kurama.
   "We've gathered all the information, Lord Kurama. About the Tailed Beasts and the Jinchriki."
   1
   Kurama smirked.
   "Oh?" He cracked his knuckles, eyes flashing. "Good. It's about time we start making our move..."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 144: Chapter 144 : Two Tails
   The Land of Lightning, Hidden Cloud Village
   After years of expansion, Hidden Cloud Village had grown into one of the most formidable powers in the shinobi world.
   At this point, it was likely second only to Konoha in terms of military strength and influence.
   1
   Surrounded by towering peaks and perilous terrain, the village was a natural fortress.
   The Third Raikage stood atop one such peak, arms crossed, deep in thought.
   A lot had changed in the ninja world over the past few years.
   For instance, the Land of Fire had seen two different Hokages in quick succession.
   Uzumaki Kushina, the "Crimson Tempest," had ascended to the position of Fourth Hokage.
   1
   Her name had become legendary during the Fourth Great Ninja War, so her promotion wasn't exactly surprising-but the speed at which it happened certainly was.
   1
   And just as quickly as she had risen to power, she stepped down.
   In less than a year, the fiery kunoichi had resigned, leaving many baffled.
   The news spread rapidly across the shinobi world.
   It was almost like she treated the Hokage title as a fleeting responsibility-one she could pick up and toss aside as she pleased.
   But that was the privilege of the strong.
   Shortly after, Tsunade of the Legendary Sannin took up the mantle of Fifth Hokage, reigniting chaos in the world once again.
   Tsunade certainly had the qualifications and raw strength to be Hokage.
   But the Third Raikage wasn't concerned with Konoha's leadership changes.
   No, what kept him awake at night was something far more dangerous.
   The Nine-Tails.
   Kurama.
   As far as he knew, the beast was still within Konoha.
   The last thing the world needed was another disaster involving that monster.
   Even now, the Third Raikage could still feel the lingering fear deep within his heart.
   Years ago, he had fought against 20,000 Iwa shinobi alongside Gyki, the Eight-Tails.
   He had thought himself unstoppable.
   Then Kurama entered the battlefield.
   The fox was completely insane-an untamed force of destruction.
   Its sheer ferocity had left an unforgettable mark on the Raikage.
   After that war, the decision had been made: Hidden Cloud would never again directly challenge the Land of Fire.
   Years passed in the blink of an eye.
   But the chaos never stopped.
   Over in the Land of Wind, another major event had shaken the shinobi world.
   The "Strongest Kazekage," the Third, had vanished without a trace.
   Even now, no one had found him.
   His disappearance remained an unsolved mystery, and with his loss, Sunagakure had become unstable.
   For now, Rasa had stepped in as acting Kazekage.
   The Third Kazekage's absence had forced figures like Chiyo and Ebiz to step into the shadows, withdrawing from political matters.
   Sunagakure's future no longer rested in their hands.
   "Raikage-sama, how should we handle the Two-Tails situation?"
   The Third Raikage let out a heavy sigh.
   Ever since the Eight-Tails had been taken from them, the Two-Tails was the last of their remaining bij.
   Currently, the beast was sealed within Nii Yugito.
   But she was only eleven years old.
   She had yet to master the power of Matatabi, making her a ticking time bomb.
   At any moment, she could lose control.
   For now, the village had decided to isolate her.
   Not as a prisoner, but as a precaution.
   She was given a secluded place to live, far from the village, where the risk of collateral damage was minimal.
   The Third Raikage could only hope that Yugito would learn to control the Two-Tails quickly, just like Killer Bee had.
   Cloud Village had years of experience training jinchriki.
   It was only a matter of time before Yugito became a perfect host.
   Meanwhile, near the Land of Lightning...
   A squad of Konoha ANBU had escorted a particular individual toward Cloud Village's borders.
   Kurama.
   "Lord Kurama, ten kilometers ahead is the location of the Two-Tails' jinchriki."
   One of the masked ANBU pointed forward, speaking cautiously.
   Kurama's eyes narrowed.
   He could already sense the overwhelming chakra signature up ahead.
   A tailed beast's presence was unmistakable.
   The Two-Tails was nearby.
   They reached Mountain Peak, a heavily guarded area where Yugito was stationed.
   Cloud shinobi patrolled every inch of the perimeter, ensuring that nothing could get past them unnoticed.
   They treated their jinchriki like walking weapons.
   A single mistake could mean disaster.
   "Lord Kurama, should we take out the guards silently?"
   One of the ANBU inquired.
   Kurama smirked.
   "No need."
   The ANBU were stunned.
   "No need...?"
   "Just follow me and watch. That's all you need to do."
   "...Understood."
   Though confused, they obeyed.
   Kurama simply walked forward.
   Casually.
   The movement immediately triggered the Cloud shinobi's defenses.
   "Stop! Identify yourselves!"
   Dozens of guards suddenly emerged, weapons drawn, ready to fight.
   "This attire... Konoha's ANBU?"
   Their expressions darkened.
   Alarms blared across Peak.
   "Where is your Raikage? Tell him to come out."
   Kurama's tone was almost... bored.
   "You think you can just demand to see our Raikage?"
   One of the guards scoffed.
   "Capture them!"
   Cloud shinobi wasted no time attacking.
   Big mistake.
   Kurama's Mangeky Sharingan activated.
   In an instant, every single Cloud shinobi in the vicinity collapsed.
   The distant guards watching the battle felt a chill run down their spines.
   "R-Report this to Raikage-sama!"
   Kurama and his squad continued forward effortlessly.
   Before long, they reached Yugito's quarters.
   Kurama could feel her chakra surge.
   Then, with a loud boom, the girl stepped out.
   Her golden eyes gleamed with hostility.
   "You Konoha bastards have some nerve attacking Cloud."
   The young jinchriki cracked her knuckles.
   She was still young.
   Still cocky.
   "You. I want you."
   1
   Kurama pointed at her, expression unreadable.
   The tension thickened.
   Yugito bared her teeth.
   "You think I'll just let you take me?"
   She swiftly performed hand seals.
   "Lightning Release: Thunder Orbs!"
   Four massive spheres of crackling electricity appeared in her hands.
   With a flick of her wrists, they launched toward Kurama from all directions.
   The air hissed as the projectiles tore through the battlefield.
   But Kurama simply raised his hand.
   With a single swat, the lightning was sent flying.
   "...What?"
   Yugito stared in disbelief.
   That technique wasn't even a warm-up for her.
   1
   Yet he had dismissed it like nothing.
   Kurama chuckled.
   "How else am I supposed to steal you away?"
   "Like hell I'm going anywhere with you!"
   Meanwhile, in the Raikage's office...
   "Raikage-sama! An intruder at Peak!"
   The Third Raikage's expression darkened.
   Ai slammed his fist on the table, shattering it.
   "Who dares?!"
   The messenger hesitated.
   "They said... they want to meet you."
   From Konoha.
   The Third Raikage's heart skipped a beat.
   "...No way."
   His hands clenched into fists.
   "Gather the troops. We're going."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 145: Chapter 145
   Along the way, the Third Raikage moved forward, anticipation flickering in his eyes.
   "Konoha shinobi?"
   "Tch. I hope not."
   On the battlefield, Kurama clashed fiercely with the Two-Tails' Jinchriki, Yugito Nii. The fight was nothing short of a spectacle, and the ANBU observing from a distance were enthralled.
   "So this is the strength of Lord Kurama..."
   For years, Kurama's power had been the stuff of legends. But now, they were witnessing it firsthand.
   The savage, relentless attacks of Yugito, enhanced by the Two-Tails' chakra, were being dismantled effortlessly by Senhaku. The ANBU watching knew that if they were in her place, they'd already be dead.
   1
   Jinchriki were supposed to be feared-monstrous beings wielding immense power. Yet, despite Yugito's strength, she was losing. And badly.
   "No... the real monster here is Lord Kurama."
   1
   The realization sank in. They had followed Kurama to the Land of Lightning, and they were witnessing something monumental.
   Now, they understood why Danzo treated Kurama with such cautious respect.
   "What's wrong? You look like you're struggling already," Kurama taunted, a smirk tugging at his lips. "I haven't even tried yet. If you have something better, bring it out."
   "Tch...! Bastard..."
   Yugito snarled. She had already unleashed her strongest attack, yet Kurama had crushed it like it was nothing.
   1
   This wasn't just strength. This was dominance.
   She had never encountered an opponent like him before.
   Her heart pounded. Every jutsu she threw at him was useless.
   "Shit..."
   Biting her lip, she considered her options.
   Delaying. That was her best bet. If she could hold him off long enough, the Raikage would arrive. When that happened, these Konoha shinobi would be wiped out.
   1
   There was another option. One she despised.
   She could fully transform.
   But handing over her body to the Two-Tails meant losing herself. She'd become nothing more than a rampaging beast.
   Not yet. Not unless it was absolutely necessary.
   "Two-Tails... give me your power," she murmured within her mind.
   "Tch. You want my power? Foolish human. That's impossible."
   Matatabi's voice was sharp and laced with disdain.
   The Tailed Beasts had their pride.
   More importantly, Matatabi sensed something disturbing about Kurama. Something familiar.
   For a moment, it couldn't place it.
   How strange...
   Yugito's hesitation didn't go unnoticed.
   Kurama grinned.
   A predator watching its prey flounder.
   "If you won't come to me, then I'll just go to you."
   A massive, dark-red chakra arm lashed out at her with terrifying speed.
   The raw power behind it made Yugito's blood run cold.
   "What... kind of chakra is this?!"
   The arm slammed into the earth, sending a shockwave that uprooted trees and shattered boulders. Yugito barely managed to evade, but the aftershock hurled her into a tree.
   "Tch. This is bad..."
   Inside her, Matatabi suddenly stirred.
   "Kurama...!"
   The realization hit the Two-Tails like a ton of bricks.
   3
   "Kurama? What are you talking about?" Yugito asked, gritting her teeth.
   "You idiot! That man-he's the Nine-Tails!"
   Yugito's eyes widened in shock.
   Nine-Tails?
   The most powerful of the Tailed Beasts?
   She looked at Kurama again, realization sinking in.
   "Second brother... you only figured it out now?" Kurama sneered, reading her thoughts.
   4
   As a fellow Tailed Beast, he had no trouble hearing Matatabi's voice.
   "You're slower than I remember."
   Matatabi bristled. The Tailed Beasts were created together by the Sage of Six Paths. To be ranked by tail number was ridiculous.
   1
   "Tch. Nine-Tails... I never expected you to live like this."
   The hatred between shinobi and the Tailed Beasts ran deep. Yet, here was Kurama, in human form, fighting alongside them.
   What the hell was going on?
   Kurama chuckled. "Matatabi, you're sealed inside a human. How's that working out for you? We Tailed Beasts should stand together."
   Matatabi hesitated.
   Kurama wasn't wrong.
   Being sealed was worse than death.
   "If you want to be free, I can help," Kurama offered. "Look."
   He held out his palm, and suddenly, the chakras of Shukaku and Gyki flared to life.
   Matatabi froze in shock.
   "Shukaku? Gyki?!"
   The sheer power radiating from Kurama wasn't just his own. He had merged with them.
   Matatabi was stunned. Shukaku and Kurama had always been rivals. How the hell were they working together?
   But did it even matter?
   Freedom was freedom.
   Yugito's heart pounded.
   The Tailed Beasts were forming an alliance.
   What could she do against that?
   Run.
   She had to escape. This wasn't a battle anymore-it was a slaughter.
   With a burst of chakra, she leaped away.
   1
   But Kurama was faster.
   A giant red chakra hand snatched her out of the air, tightening around her body like a vice.
   A wave of pure terror crashed over her.
   "No... no, I won't accept this!"
   She wanted to be like Killer Bee. A perfect Jinchriki.
   But Killer Bee was already gone.
   And soon, she would be too.
   Desperation surged through her.
   "AAAAHHH!"
   With a deafening roar, Yugito made her final move.
   The seal shattered.
   Matatabi exploded forth, her massive feline body stretching into the sky. Blue flames erupted, scorching the battlefield.
   "Aha! Feels good to be free!" Matatabi growled, flexing her claws.
   "Come on, Matatabi," Kurama said, smirking. "Time to come home."
   Matatabi hesitated. "Tch. Now that I'm free-"
   Kurama's eyes narrowed. "You think you're free? Look around."
   Suddenly, chains of pure chakra shot out, wrapping around Matatabi's enormous form, binding her instantly.
   Her pupils shrank in shock. "Wha-?! What is this sealing technique?!"
   Kurama chuckled darkly. "Why don't you come closer and find out?"
   Just then, a thunderous boom shook the battlefield.
   The Land of Lightning's forces had arrived.
   Hundreds of Cloud shinobi poured in, their eyes widening in horror at the sight before them.
   Matatabi-their mighty Two-Tails-was bound, helpless.
   And standing in front of her, smirking, was the last person they ever wanted to see.
   Killer Bee and the Third Raikage pushed through the ranks, their expressions darkening.
   They saw him.
   "It's him... it's really him."
   A ghost from their nightmares.
   The Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   The monster who had humiliated the Eight-Tails.
   The man who had once torn through their forces like paper.
   Kurama grinned, crimson eyes glowing.
   "Yo. It's been a while, hasn't it?"
   2
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Humble Raikage
   "A, this is the man I told you about, the Nine-Tails."
   The Third Raikage's expression was solemn.
   "That's right, brother. He was the one who ripped the Eight-Tails out of me."
   Even Killer Bee wasn't rapping anymore.
   "That's him, Nine-Tails!"
   A stood firm, fearless.
   His father, the Third Raikage, and his brother, Killer Bee, both feared Kurama. But A? After years of intense training, he believed himself stronger than even his father. And now, he was ready to prove it-by challenging the Nine-Tails itself.
   1
   Cloud Shinobi gasped as they witnessed the massive form of the Two-Tails pinned down under Kurama's claw.
   Shock rippled through their ranks.
   That's a Tailed Beast!
   Throughout history, only a select few had completely subdued a Tailed Beast. The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, managed it with Wood Release. Uchiha Madara did so with the Sharingan. But now, Kurama wasn't just restraining the Two-Tails-it was utterly dominating it.
   The sheer force of it was terrifying.
   Even the masked Anbu from Konoha, hidden in the trees, found themselves awestruck.
   They had always known the Nine-Tails was powerful.
   But this? This was something beyond their expectations.
   To them, Tailed Beasts were the ultimate weapons of war-unmatched forces of destruction. But to Kurama?
   They were nothing more than animals.
   One of the Anbu, codenamed Wolf, clenched his fists. "How is a Tailed Beast suppressing another Tailed Beast like this?"
   No one had an answer.
   The sudden arrival of Cloud Shinobi forces snapped them back to reality. But as they prepared to engage, Kurama raised a claw.
   "Relax, let them through."
   The Anbu hesitated, but obeyed.
   Third Raikage stepped forward, sighing. "So this is what brings you to Cloud today, Kurama?"
   Kurama grinned, gesturing at the immobilized Two-Tails. "Yeah. This is it."
   The Third Raikage's lips pressed into a tight line.
   First, the Nine-Tails had stolen the Eight-Tails from them.
   And now, the Two-Tails?
   "Kurama... Cloud Shinobi need our Tailed Beasts too. If we lose another one, the balance-"
   "Balance?" Kurama interrupted, his voice carrying amusement. "You already forgot what I told you, huh?"
   A flicker of memory crossed the Third Raikage's mind.
   During the last Great War, when he and Kurama had fought side by side against thousands of Iwagakure shinobi, Kurama had spoken of a future where all Tailed Beasts belonged to him.
   "If every village loses their Tailed Beasts, then no one has them. That's balance."
   2
   The Third Raikage clenched his fists.
   Kurama was right, in a way. If no village had Tailed Beasts, then no one could use them as weapons.
   But that didn't make it any easier to accept.
   Kurama smirked. "Oh, by the way, I also have the One-Tail."
   The Third Raikage's expression darkened.
   "What?!"
   The weight of the statement sank in.
   If Kurama had the One-Tail, then Sunagakure was now without a Tailed Beast.
   A part of him felt... relieved.
   At least Cloud wasn't the only village suffering.
   Still, the situation was grim.
   Cloud Shinobi behind him exchanged uneasy glances. The Third Raikage had always been proud, a force of nature himself. Yet here he was, showing hesitation, even humility, before this being.
   A had seen enough.
   "Enough of this!" A's voice was sharp, cutting through the tension. "You're Raikage! Why do you bow to him?!"
   He took a step forward, his one remaining hand clenched. "Let me fight him."
   The Third Raikage sighed, a tired yet amused look on his face.
   "Son... ninjas don't just fight and kill."
   A didn't care.
   His pride as a shinobi burned too brightly.
   Kurama raised an eyebrow. "You want to fight me?"
   "What? Are you afraid?"
   Kurama's smirk widened. "Alright, let's see what the future Fourth Raikage can do."
   "Brother Kurama, please don't hurt my son!" the Third Raikage interjected.
   1
   "Relax," Kurama said, cracking his knuckles. "I'll show him some discipline."
   He then extended his middle finger.
   A blinked. "What does that mean?"
   "It means this is all I need to beat you."
   "Bastard!"
   A's dark skin tensed as veins bulged from his forehead.
   Lightning exploded around his body as he activated his Lightning Release Chakra Mode at its highest level. With a burst of speed, he appeared before Kurama in an instant, delivering a devastating punch-
   Only for his fist to slam against an immovable force.
   A's eyes widened.
   It felt like hitting his father's legendary "strongest shield."
   No.
   It was harder.
   Kurama hadn't even flinched.
   A reeled back, gritting his teeth, then unleashed a barrage of blows. Each strike was precise, fueled by years of training, powered by his most refined techniques-
   1
   And yet, nothing.
   Not even a scratch.
   "You done?" Kurama yawned. "My turn."
   Faster than A could react, Kurama disappeared.
   Then-
   Pain.
   A gasped as a sharp sensation pierced his chest.
   His breath hitched as he looked down-
   Kurama's claw had gone straight through him.
   Blood dripped from his wound, staining the ground.
   "No... way..." A's voice was barely a whisper.
   The technique-the attack-it was exactly like his father's legendary "Hell Stab."
   How?!
   How did Kurama know it?!
   The Third Raikage's eyes widened in horror. "A! My son!"
   2
   His heart pounded.
   He had only one heir.
   "You... you swore not to kill him!" The Third Raikage's voice cracked.
   Kurama clicked his tongue. "Tch, what are you freaking out for? I'll bring him back."
   "Bring him... back?"
   A dark red glow flickered in Kurama's eyes.
   Mangekyo Sharingan - Divine Reversion
   Then, in an instant-
   A stood up.
   Whole.
   Completely unharmed.
   Cloud Shinobi gasped. Konoha's Anbu stared in disbelief.
   "What the hell..." one of them muttered.
   They had just seen A impaled. Seen him bleed. Seen him fall.
   And now? He was standing like nothing had happened.
   "H-How?!" A stammered, looking down at his chest. The wound was gone.
   Kurama chuckled. "You still don't get it? You're not ready to fight me."
   A shivered, fists clenching.
   The shinobi of Cloud, the Anbu of Konoha-
   They all realized the same truth.
   This wasn't just the Nine-Tails.
   This was something else entirely.
   Something beyond any shinobi.
   Beyond any monster.
   And the world... wasn't ready for it.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 147: Chapter 147 : Fusion Of Two tails
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
   This is impossible!
   The son of the Third Raikage, A, had suffered devastating injuries. Yet now, he stood there as if nothing had happened. No matter how advanced medical ninjutsu was, it couldn't achieve something of this magnitude.
   Even the legendary Tsunade couldn't pull off a miracle like this-at least, that's what the Third Raikage had claimed.
   The display of Kurama's overwhelming power left everyone in shock. Even the battle-hardened Anbu operatives from Konoha couldn't suppress their admiration.
   "Lord Kurama's strength is beyond anything we could have imagined."
   "Yeah... he just annihilated A in an instant. A, the left hand of the Raikage, the other half of the legendary duo... He didn't even last a single exchange against Lord Kurama."
   The Anbu had initially thought this mission to Kumogakure was just a spectacle, an opportunity to watch a grand battle unfold.
   Instead, it had turned into Kurama's personal demonstration of dominance.
   A had lost.
   The Cloud shinobi turned pale.
   In present-day Kumogakure, A was widely regarded as the strongest shinobi, second only to the Third Raikage himself. He had even claimed to have surpassed his father. While that assertion had always been up for debate, most Cloud shinobi had accepted it as fact.
   But now, their supposed strongest warrior had fallen in a single exchange.
   And he hadn't just lost.
   He had been utterly humiliated.
   The fear that gripped the hearts of the Cloud shinobi was palpable. A cold realization set in-against Kurama, they had only one path left.
   Submission.
   A, despite his pride, understood this better than anyone.
   His most powerful attack hadn't even scratched Kurama's defenses. In that moment, he had understood something terrifying-Kurama's body was tougher than even the legendary durability of the Third Raikage. This was the true ultimate defense.
   And then, there was that terrifying thrust-Kurama's piercing attack that had torn through him effortlessly.
   It was the strongest attack A had ever seen.
   Even the fabled spear of the Third Raikage paled in comparison.
   The moment he was struck, A had felt it-the presence of death, the inevitability of it. For the first time in his life, he had truly seen the Shinigami reaching out to claim him.
   And yet, in the next moment, he was whole again. The deadly wounds he had suffered vanished as though they had never existed.
   Kurama's power had erased death itself.
   A was no fool. He understood now-he could never defeat this man. No one in the shinobi world could.
   This was true supremacy.
   The titles of the strongest spear and the strongest shield no longer belonged to his father, the Third Raikage.
   They now belonged to the man standing before them-Kurama.
   A swallowed hard, unable to meet Kurama's gaze. His pride had been shattered beyond repair.
   He had been broken.
   "Cloud's A... tell me, do you want to go again?" Kurama's voice carried amusement, but also something darker beneath it.
   A hesitated.
   Before he could respond, a deep voice answered in his place.
   "No need, Lord Kurama." The Third Raikage spoke, his tone calm yet filled with unspoken weight. "My son has lost. Completely."
   A heavy silence settled over the battlefield.
   "Take the Two-Tails and go," the Raikage continued. "And... I must thank you, Lord Kurama, for showing mercy."
   A clenched his fists but said nothing. Pride demanded that he fight again. But logic told him it was pointless. He had lost.
   The Third Raikage chuckled bitterly.
   Perhaps, he thought, this was a valuable lesson for his son. A harsh one, but valuable nonetheless. Kurama's power was absolute. If he had not used that strange ability to heal, A would have already stepped through the gates of the afterlife.
   Even Kumogakure's finest medical ninjutsu would not have saved him.
   For that alone, the Third Raikage had to be grateful.
   If Kurama's destructive power had been overwhelming, then his ability to defy death itself was something else entirely. It was control.
   Total control.
   A power that made submission the only rational response.
   With a slow clap, Kurama turned his attention elsewhere. "Well, that's one problem dealt with. Time for the next."
   All eyes turned toward the restrained form of the Two-Tails, Matatabi. Bound in Adamantine Sealing Chains, the massive beast thrashed but could not break free.
   Kurama smiled.
   Scarlet chakra tails emerged from his back, wrapping around Matatabi's enormous form. In front of dozens of stunned onlookers, Kurama did the unthinkable.
   He absorbed the Two-Tails into himself.
   [Ding! Congratulations to Host for integrating with Matatabi.]
   [Fusion progress: 1%... 10%... 38%... 100%.]
   It took less than two minutes.
   The battlefield fell silent.
   Every single person, from Konoha's Anbu to Kumogakure's elite forces, stood frozen in disbelief.
   Was such a thing even possible?
   The Cloud shinobi were in utter turmoil.
   Matatabi had been theirs. Their sacred beast. The pride of their village.
   And now, it was gone.
   Not even a struggle. Not even a fight. Kurama had simply taken it.
   This was beyond humiliation.
   But they couldn't do anything about it.
   Because to resist meant death.
   Yugito Nii, the former jinchriki of the Two-Tails, collapsed to the ground as the beast was torn from her body. She had seen everything from within Matatabi's consciousness.
   Kurama... he was a monster.
   Not even the Third Raikage could stand against him.
   What could she possibly do?
   Even so, she glared at him, burning his face into her memory.
   One day... one day, she would settle this score.
   For now, though, she could only step back into the ranks of her comrades. Silent. Powerless.
   The Third Raikage, despite his rage, could only sigh in resignation.
   Kurama had even ensured Yugito survived the extraction-a feat unheard of.
   As much as he hated it, the Raikage knew the truth.
   Kurama had won. Completely.
   A sudden, firm hand clapped onto his shoulder.
   The Raikage stiffened.
   "Raikage," Kurama said with an easy smile, "I appreciate the cooperation. If you ever need anything, let me know."
   The Third Raikage chuckled, though it was hollow. "Oh, I'm sure you'll be quite... busy, Lord Kurama."
   His mind was racing.
   He needed to spread the word. If the other great nations realized Kumogakure had lost its tailed beasts, it could mean war.
   No... he needed to ensure that Kurama moved on to the other villages. He needed to make sure the playing field remained level.
   Otherwise, Kumogakure was in grave danger.
   With a forced smile, he nodded. "We'll assist in gathering information about the remaining tailed beasts."
   Kurama clapped his shoulder again, an encouraging gesture that made the Raikage internally curse.
   "Much appreciated," Kurama said. "That'll save me some trouble."
   The Konoha Anbu, hidden behind their masks, grinned beneath them.
   Their master had done it again.
   And they couldn't be prouder.
   "As expected of Lord Kurama."
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Fellow cultivator!
   You've journeyed through treacherous plot twists, deadly cliffhangers, and emotional tribulations...
   So why haven't you added this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or tossed a POWER STONE into the author's begging hands?
   Are you trying to achieve immortality without helping others along the way?
   That's demonic sect behavior.
   Every collection strengthens the author's Qi.
   Every review is like a heavenly elixir-minus the weird taste.
   And Power Stones? Those are spiritual artifacts that fuel more chapters (and maybe prevent the author from Qi-deviating into insanity).
   So do your part, noble Daoist!
   Support this humble work, and your karma shall flourish like a phoenix reborn from a spicy hotpot!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-possessed-by-a-writing-demon Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | UNLEASH POWER STONES
   Or the Sect's Spirit Beast will eat your snacks.
   ------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 148: Chapter 148 : Jonin Sensei
   You are truly worthy of being Strongest!
   Afterward, the Third Raikage invited Kurama to visit the Hidden Cloud Village.
   "Try our Cloud delicacies. Appreciate the customs and culture of the Hidden Cloud."
   The dignified Third Raikage had become a tour guide.
   No, even the Anbu escorting Kurama enjoyed the blessing.
   "This is really my first time sightseeing in enemy territory," one of them murmured.
   And just like that, the trip to the Hidden Cloud came to an end.
   A few days later, Kurama returned to the Hidden Leaf Village.
   Inside the Hokage's office, Tsunade glanced at the list of newly graduated Genin on the table. Her golden eyes lifted toward Kurama, a smirk forming on her lips.
   "So, Kurama, which squad do you want to mentor as a Jnin Sensei?"
   Kurama took a cursory glance at the list.
   "These three."
   Kakashi Hatake, Obito Uchiha, and Rin Nohara.
   "Them?"
   The documents highlighted Kakashi as the top graduate, an absolute genius. Obito Uchiha, the dead last. And Rin, the quiet and well-mannered kunoichi.
   Kurama became their squad's Jnin Sensei.
   Meanwhile, Tsunade had assigned Kushina Uzumaki to mentor Kurenai Yuhi, Shizune, and Uzuki Yugao. Yugao was a bit younger, but her graduation was assured.
   "Are you going home tonight, Hokage-sama?" Kurama teased with a mischievous grin, his hands moving a little too freely.
   Tsunade rolled her eyes at him.
   "Can't you see how many damn documents I have? No, I'm not going home."
   "Oh, I see how it is..." Kurama chuckled meaningfully, backing off for now.
   Next, it was time to meet his new squad.
   At the training ground, Kakashi, Obito, and Rin stood waiting for their Jnin instructor.
   Kakashi's smug demeanor irritated Obito to no end.
   "Of all the people, why the hell do I have to be stuck in the same squad as Kakashi?!" Obito groaned.
   At least Rin was here. That was his only comfort.
   "Rin, do you know who our Jnin instructor is?"
   "No idea. But we'll find out soon enough," she replied with a gentle smile.
   Obito was immediately mesmerized. That was the girl he liked. Sweet, kind, and radiant.
   "Did you hear? Kushina Uzumaki is also taking on a squad as a Jnin instructor. Imagine if she were our Sensei!" Rin said, her face full of admiration.
   Obito clenched his fists. "Rin, I swear, one day I'll be Hokage!"
   Rin giggled. "I look forward to that day, Obito."
   Kakashi scoffed. "Tch. You haven't even awakened your Sharingan. How do you plan on becoming Hokage?"
   That was a well-timed cold splash of reality.
   "Kakashi, you bastard-"
   Just then, green leaves swirled through the air as a figure appeared before them.
   Kurama stood there with a confident smirk.
   "Yo. From today onward, I'm your Jnin instructor."
   All three were taken aback-even Kakashi was stunned.
   Sensei?
   Kakashi knew of Kurama.
   He remembered the stories. The man before him had once saved his father. Not just saved-brought him back from the brink of death. That was a power unlike anything he had ever seen.
   And then there was his connection with Kushina Uzumaki.
   Kakashi swallowed hard. He knew all too well-the depths of this man's strength were immeasurable.
   Not long ago, Kurama had single-handedly captured the Two-Tails from the Hidden Cloud.
   That was an S-rank mission, the kind that could spark wars.
   Yet, the Hidden Cloud didn't retaliate.
   Why?
   Because they were terrified of him.
   Even as a prodigy, Kakashi knew when to bow his head. The brilliance of the stars was nothing before the blazing sun.
   Obito, however, had no such awareness.
   "Who the hell is this guy? Never heard of him. How can someone like him be our Sensei?" Obito muttered.
   It didn't sit right with him.
   Because the moment Kurama appeared, Rin's gaze never left him.
   "He's so handsome... Kurama Sensei," Rin whispered, starry-eyed.
   She was at that age-where admiration could easily become infatuation.
   Obito scowled. "Tch. He's just a pretty boy. Does he even have Jnin-level skills?"
   Before he could say another word-
   SMACK!
   Kakashi punched him.
   "Shut up, idiot!" Kakashi hissed.
   Obito winced, rubbing his face.
   Rin, too, shot Obito a glare. "Obito, how could you say that about our Sensei?!"
   Obito immediately shrank under their glares. The two biggest simps in history-Haruno Sakura and Obito Uchiha.
   At least Sakura got to cling to Sasuke.
   Obito? He'd get nothing.
   In the original timeline, it was Obito who caused Kushina's death.
   But now, Kushina belonged to Kurama.
   There was no way Obito would ever get close to her.
   Kurama studied him.
   Would this boy still fall into darkness? Or would he inherit the Will of Fire?
   Obito couldn't understand why Kakashi was acting so differently.
   "Kakashi, long time no see. You've already graduated, huh?" Kurama said.
   "I never expected to see you here, Lord Kurama."
   "Well, I'm your Sensei now."
   Kurama then pulled out a set of bells.
   "You know the drill. The bell test. But this time, it's slightly different."
   Kurama didn't keep the bells on him.
   Instead, he tied them to the highest branch of a tree.
   "You pass if you get the bells. Do whatever it takes. But I'm standing in your way."
   Obito scoffed. "That's it? That's your big test?"
   Kakashi, however, was already breaking into a cold sweat.
   Something wasn't right.
   Obito was brimming with confidence. " Kurama Sensei, do you really want to do this? If you're not careful, you might get hurt."
   Kurama smirked. "Oh? Then come at me, kid. Let's see if you can back up that mouth."
   And so it began.
   ---------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Fellow cultivator!
   You've journeyed through treacherous plot twists, deadly cliffhangers, and emotional tribulations...
   So why haven't you added this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or tossed a POWER STONE into the author's begging hands?
   Are you trying to achieve immortality without helping others along the way?
   That's demonic sect behavior.
   Every collection strengthens the author's Qi.
   Every review is like a heavenly elixir-minus the weird taste.
   And Power Stones? Those are spiritual artifacts that fuel more chapters (and maybe prevent the author from Qi-deviating into insanity).
   So do your part, noble Daoist!
   Support this humble work, and your karma shall flourish like a phoenix reborn from a spicy hotpot!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-possessed-by-a-writing-demon Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | UNLEASH POWER STONES
   Or the Sect's Spirit Beast will eat your snacks.
   ------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 149: Chapter 149 : Bond Between Obito and Kakashi
   Kurama-sensei, do you really want to do this? If you're not careful, you might die!"
   Obito taunted, his voice dripping with provocation.
   Kakashi, standing nearby, could barely contain his frustration.
   There was no need for this level of bravado.
   Even he wouldn't dare act so recklessly.
   And yet, Obito was here, posturing like he was some kind of war hero.
   1
   Kakashi could understand the desire to impress Rin.
   But at least have some awareness of who you're up against!
   Obito would only realize the truth when he was harshly beaten down by reality.
   Only then would he grasp the sheer difference in strength between them and Kurama-sensei.
   Obito's audacity made Kurama chuckle.
   Are all weaklings like this?
   Naruto was the same way.
   So, it wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that Naruto was a copy of Obito.
   If you have the power to back up your confidence, that's called strength.
   If you don't, it's just foolishness.
   "Obito, you're being too arrogant. Show some respect to the Sensei!"
   "Rin..."
   Rin's angry scolding made Obito freeze, his bravado instantly deflating.
   1
   "Talking is pointless now. Let's begin!"
   Kurama casually hung the bells on a tree, waiting for them to make a move.
   He was the ultimate wall, the strongest defense.
   "No way Master Kurama is going all out against students like us."
   Kakashi muttered under his breath.
   He knew.
   If Kurama-sensei didn't want them to get the bells, they would never get them.
   So, the real test wasn't just about taking the bells. There was something more to this exercise.
   That was worth thinking about.
   Also, Kurama-sensei would definitely lower himself to their level.
   No-rather than say "our level," it would be more accurate to say "my level."
   Kakashi was certain he stood above Obito and Rin.
   Those two were just liabilities.
   Since Kurama-sensei was going to match their strength, Kakashi was confident.
   He could take the bells.
   And of course-
   Obito and Rin could be used as tools.
   As a shinobi, it's only natural to use every advantage available.
   No shame in that.
   Obito, unable to sit still any longer, charged forward.
   He used his clan's signature technique.
   "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"
   Would that work?
   Of course not.
   The raging flames engulfed Kurama, and Obito grinned with triumph.
   Was this the strength of an Elite Jnin?
   "Haha! If this is it, then I'm practically a Jnin too!"
   "You think that's funny?"
   A ghostly voice echoed behind him.
   Kurama, hands still casually in his pockets, kicked Obito so hard he was sent flying dozens of meters.
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   Obito crashed through several thick trees before finally stopping.
   "Damn you, you fishy bastard of a teacher!"
   Rin, hidden in the trees, looked at Kurama with admiration.
   "Kurama-sensei is amazing. Obito is way too reckless."
   Kakashi, also hidden, remained still.
   He hadn't even blinked earlier.
   And yet, he still didn't see how Kurama-sensei had moved.
   Body Flicker?
   His speed was beyond sight.
   Kakashi's expression darkened.
   If this had been a real fight-
   Kakashi knew he would already be dead.
   "Tch..."
   Kakashi sighed.
   Why was he stuck with these two as teammates?
   Rin was just a medic.
   Obito was reckless.
   If not for his clan name, he'd have died long ago.
   1
   Kakashi was the only competent one.
   Obito, unwilling to give up, stood up again.
   He was determined to get the bell.
   Because failing here meant failing as a shinobi.
   And if he couldn't be a shinobi, how could he ever be Hokage?
   That was impossible.
   Besides, Rin was watching.
   Obito had to impress her.
   Winning the bell was the only way to prove himself.
   "Damn it Sensei! I'm not done yet!"
   Wiping the blood from his mouth, Obito charged again.
   This time, it was a direct taijutsu fight.
   Crack! Bang! Bang!
   Obito couldn't even touch Kurama's clothes.
   "Is this the strength of an Elite Jnin?"
   1
   "Can I really win against this guy?"
   "The bells are right there, but I can't even reach them!"
   The thoughts raced through his mind.
   His earlier confidence crumbled.
   If things kept up like this, even Rin would laugh at him.
   "Damn it! How do I get the bells?!"
   Obito planned to take two.
   One for him, one for Rin.
   As for Kakashi? Who cared.
   That arrogant bastard could go without.
   His father was the famed White Fang.
   But the Uchiha Clan was no less prestigious!
   His clan still held power in Konoha, with a strong presence in the Hokage's council.
   1
   That meant he was more important than Kakashi.
   Still, there was no denying it.
   Kakashi had more talent.
   Obito clenched his fists, eyes fixed on the bells.
   They were so close, yet impossible to reach.
   Suddenly, shuriken flew from the trees, aimed at Kurama.
   A trap set by Rin.
   She was getting better at this.
   "Nice work, Rin!"
   Obito grinned, using the distraction to charge forward.
   Clang! Clang! Clang!
   Kurama deflected the shuriken effortlessly, simultaneously kicking Obito away.
   But as Obito flew through the air, he smirked.
   Bang!
   A puff of smoke appeared.
   A log replaced Obito's body.
   Body Replacement Jutsu!
   Not bad.
   Too bad his opponent was Kurama.
   The moment Obito tried sneaking up to grab the bells, he triggered a trap.
   "AHHH!"
   He was sent flying.
   "A ninja should never let their guard down."
   Kurama chuckled.
   Kakashi, watching from the shadows, narrowed his eyes.
   He saw an opening.
   His chance had come.
   Lightning flickered in his palm, the sound of chirping birds filling the air.
   This was his personal technique-
   Chidori.
   3
   He dashed forward, cutting through trees, a trail of destruction behind him.
   Obito broke into a sweat watching.
   "Is this Kakashi's new jutsu?! He actually condensed chakra into lightning?!"
   He gritted his teeth.
   Once again, Kakashi was ahead of him.
   Within seconds, Kakashi reached Kurama.
   "Kurama-sensei, this is your weakness."
   2
   Chidori crackled as it pierced through Kurama's chest.
   Obito froze, eyes wide in horror.
   "Kakashi, you bastard! You actually-!"
   But Kakashi wasn't listening.
   Something was off.
   This didn't feel right.
   Then-
   Poof!
   A cloud of smoke.
   Kurama had turned into a log.
   "Damn it, another Body Replacement!"
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 400 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 800 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 150: Chapter 150
   Damn, this is also the Substitution Jutsu. The flaw just now is...
   Kakashi's expression was heavy under his mask.
   1
   He knew that Kurama-sensei had deliberately exposed an opening, waiting for him to take action.
   I'm still too young to resist that kind of temptation.
   "As expected of Kurama-sensei!"
   But there was no time to dwell on admiration. His attack had failed, which meant he had to disappear immediately.
   Just as he turned to retreat, the cold steel of a kunai was pressed against his neck.
   "Kakashi, you lose."
   Kurama stood behind him, an amused smirk forming beneath his mask.
   "Hah-you really live up to your name, sensei!"
   Kurama's kunai shifted slightly, and Kakashi disappeared. He knew there was no point in resisting any further.
   "Kakashi, your Chidori is too loud. It wouldn't be considered a sneak attack at all."
   "Yes... that's exactly what you said, sensei."
   Kurama had purposely revealed a flaw to see how Kakashi would strike. Instead, the kid charged straight at him like a rabid beast, lightning crackling loud enough to wake the dead.
   Doesn't that just tell the enemy-
   Hey, I'm over here!
   Kakashi's tactics needed serious improvement.
   A genius wasn't perfect. He still had flaws.
   Obito and Kakashi had both failed.
   That left Rin.
   She had watched everything unfold.
   Even the genius Kakashi had lost so easily.
   Then there was no doubt. They weren't getting the bells.
   But Rin wasn't the type to give up. She had to at least try.
   Turning quickly, she sprinted towards the trees, hoping to vanish.
   Before she even got far, she collided with something hard and was sent sprawling backward.
   She hit the ground, stunned.
   When she looked up, Kurama was standing over her, arms crossed.
   "Sensei... but you were just fighting Kakashi... how are you already here?"
   Kurama raised an eyebrow, amused.
   "Rin, you have nowhere to run."
   His speed had caught her completely off guard.
   Body Flicker Jutsu? No, this was something beyond that.
   Rin had heard of the Yellow Flash.
   And now, in front of her, Kurama-sensei was proving to be the Orange Flash.
   She gulped.
   "S-Sensei, d-don't come any closer! W-What do you want to do?!"
   4
   A startled scream escaped her lips.
   And then-nothing.
   Obito, who had been watching from a distance, clenched his fists.
   "Kurama-sensei, you bastard! What are you doing to Rin?!"
   "Tch, idiot. Instead of worrying about Rin, worry about yourself." Kakashi shot him a disapproving glance. Having a teammate like him was exhausting.
   Obito's eyes widened. "Wait... Kakashi... you bastard! You're eating lunch without us?!"
   Kakashi was sitting under a tree, quietly munching away at his bento.
   "Hey! Kakashi, put me down! I want to eat too!"
   "Nope. You lost, remember?"
   "Damn it, you-!"
   Meanwhile, Rin, eyes shut tight, braced herself for something horrible.
   Was he going to kidnap her? Threaten her? Use her as a hostage?
   1
   Instead, Kurama simply flicked her forehead.
   "Ow!"
   Even that small gesture hurt like hell.
   "Rin, you lose."
   If I were an enemy, you'd be dead already.
   "As a ninja, never close your eyes. Ever. No matter what's happening. Stare at the enemy. Make them feel the fear, not you. Got it?"
   Rin rubbed her forehead, nodding quickly.
   "Y-Yes, sensei. I understand."
   But deep down, she felt disappointed.
   1
   Am I really not suited to be a ninja?
   No! I can't think like that!
   I will become a ninja, like Lady Tsunade!
   Kurama then led Rin back to where Kakashi and Obito were still arguing over food.
   Upon seeing her, Obito immediately jumped up.
   "Rin! That bastard sensei didn't do anything weird to you, right?!"
   Rin smiled sweetly. "No, sensei was actually quite gentle. It only hurt at first."
   3
   Obito's face went red. "HURT?! GENTLE?! You bastard, Kurama-sensei, what did you do to Rin?!"
   He grabbed a kunai, ready to fight Kurama once more.
   Rin quickly stopped him. "Obito, enough! Sensei beat me with a single flick of his finger. Do you really want him to knock me out for real?"
   "A f-flick of his finger...?!"
   Obito froze, realization hitting him like a truck.
   "Oh... I, uh... I thought..."
   "What did you think?" Rin's glare was sharp.
   Obito panicked. "U-Uh, nothing!"
   Rin huffed. "Then apologize to sensei."
   "What?!"
   "Obito."
   Damn it. She was serious.
   Reluctantly, he dragged his feet over to Kurama.
   1
   "S-Sensei... I'm sorry."
   Kurama merely chuckled. "Hmph. You kids are the worst batch I've ever had. You couldn't even take a single bell."
   1
   Obito, Kakashi, and Rin all felt their shoulders slump.
   "But," Kurama continued, "I still have to congratulate you. You pass."
   "What?!" The three of them were stunned.
   "From today onward, you are officially Genin of the Leaf. Our four-man squad is established."
   "B-But the bells?!"
   "The bells were never the point. There are no real rules in this world. Sometimes, people just make up their own logic. And sometimes... you have to break that logic."
   Obito was the first to cheer. "Hell yeah! We did it!"
   Then, grinning widely, he lunged at Kurama. "Kurama-sensei, I love you so much!"
   "Ugh, disgusting."
   Kurama kicked him away, sending him tumbling several meters.
   Obito groaned in pain while Rin giggled behind her hand.
   The atmosphere was surprisingly light.
   That evening, Kurama found himself talking to Kushina.
   "Kurama, we've secured the Two-Tails. What about the Three-Tails?"
   "Doesn't have to be in order."
   Kushina smirked. "Oh yeah, I also trained three adorable rookies today. Hehehe."
   Her team was a four-man squad as well.
   Captain Kushina.
   Her students? Shizune, Kurenai, and Yugao.
   All promising kunoichi. Seeing them reminded her of her own time under Tsunade.
   Kushina twirled a lock of her vibrant red hair, letting it brush against Kurama's face.
   "Well then, Lord Kurama, it's time for your nightly routine."
   Kurama smirked. "Alright. You get three choices."
   Kushina's eyes sparkled.
   "Oh? Three? What's the extra one?"
   She leaned in, her curiosity getting the better of her.
   Kurama grinned, whispering something into her ear.
   Her face instantly turned red.
   "Y-You pervert!"
   Kurama only laughed.
   Kushina smirked. "Tch. Fine. But you better not disappoint me, you bastard."
   The night was just beginning.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -0
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 151: Chapter 151 : Changes in the Ninja World
   Just as Kurama was about to settle into his usual routine, Tsunade came back.
   Sure enough, Tsunade was still Tsunade.
   In the Hokage's office during the day, she had been adamant.
   "If I don't return, then I don't return."
   So stubborn. So determined.
   Yet, the body was honest.
   1
   Once she was done with work, she found herself walking aimlessly through the village. Before she even realized it, she was standing in front of Kushina's house.
   Or rather, their house.
   Initially, the place had been assigned to Kushina by the Third Hokage. It was big-large enough to accommodate over a dozen people. Tsunade's old house in Konoha had long been moved. When she became Hokage, she was too lazy to find a new place, so she had simply started living here with Kushina.
   Inside, Kushina and Senju Toka heard Tsunade's footsteps approaching.
   2
   For some reason, as she reached the door, Tsunade's heartbeat quickened.
   "Kushina? Kurama? You guys still awake?" she asked softly, not wanting to disturb them too late at night.
   "Ah, Tsunade-nee! You're back! I was just about to head to bed," Kushina responded cheerfully.
   "Well, don't let me keep you up. I'll be in soon."
   Tsunade stretched her arms over her head, cracking her back. Sitting in the Hokage's office all day wasn't easy.
   Sure enough, being Hokage wasn't all about battlefield glory. Sit too long in that damn chair, and her shoulders would get stiff. Good thing she was a medical ninja.
   The moment Tsunade stepped inside, Kushina seemed to get even more energetic.
   Kurama, lounging lazily, reached out and ran his fingers through Kushina's long red hair. "Since Tsunade's back, I guess I'll head to my room."
   Kushina immediately narrowed her eyes. "Kurama, are you lying?"
   Kurama smirked. "Lying? About what?"
   Kushina huffed, folding her arms. "Last time, when Tsunade-nee was here too, things got a lot more... interesting."
   Tsk tsk...
   Her grin turned mischievous. She wanted to hear about the third option.
   "Kurama, just tell me already. What is the third option?"
   Since Kushina was so insistent, he had no choice but to humor her.
   "The first option is the little Nine-Tails," he began.
   "The second is the hands."
   "And the third... is the tails."
   Kushina's eyes lit up. She hadn't experienced that before.
   Meanwhile, in Sunagakure...
   With the Third Kazekage mysteriously disappearing, the village was in turmoil. Rasa had taken temporary control, managing affairs in his absence.
   Then, there was the matter of Sasori of the Red Sand-an S-rank rogue ninja. The grandson of Chiyo, and a genius puppeteer. His defection had been a major blow to the village.
   Now, Sunagakure had no Jinchriki. The strongest Kazekage in their history was gone. The village was both internally unstable and externally vulnerable. No shinobi village could withstand such a crisis for long.
   Karura stood on a rooftop, staring into the distance. She had a lot on her mind.
   Rasa approached her, his tone soft but firm. "Karura, have you reconsidered what I said?"
   She didn't turn to look at him. "Kazekage-sama, I'm sorry, but I'm not interested."
   "This isn't about interest, Karura. It's about the survival of Sunagakure."
   Rasa, much like the Third Hokage, loved to use "the village" as a weapon to manipulate people.
   Karura scoffed. "Don't use the village to pressure me. It only makes you more unbearable."
   She shot him a cold glance before turning away.
   Rasa had proposed marriage.
   Not for love. At least, that's what he claimed. Their union, he insisted, could create a new bloodline limit. A powerful heir that could strengthen Sunagakure.
   In truth, it was both political and personal. He had loved her for a long time. But instead of confessing like a normal man, he was now trying to corner her into it.
   Karura was powerful. Her ability to manipulate sand for absolute defense was unique within Sunagakure.
   After rejecting Rasa's proposal, Karura returned home. She gazed at the sky, watching the clouds drift by. For a brief moment, she thought she saw something-
   A familiar silhouette.
   Fiery red hair.
   A smirk full of mischief.
   Kushina?
   Karura blinked, and the illusion was gone. The clouds were just clouds.
   But still, her mind drifted back to the Third Shinobi War.
   To the day she fought Uzumaki Kushina, the Red-Hot Habanero.
   She had lost that fight. Badly.
   Not just defeated-humiliated. Kushina had toyed with her, grabbing her in ways that left Karura flustered and enraged.
   3
   Then, she had heard the rumors.
   The Red-Hot Habanero had become the Fourth Hokage.
   Despite their past as enemies, Karura had genuinely felt happy for her. Inspired, even.
   From that moment on, she had set a goal: the next time they met, it would be as equals. She would bear the title of Kazekage.
   After the Third Kazekage vanished, she had almost achieved that dream.
   She had competed with Rasa for the position of acting Kazekage.
   And lost.
   By a single vote.
   That stung.
   She wasn't the type to blame others for her failures. But ever since Rasa took the position, something about him had changed. He was different now.
   1
   More manipulative. More ruthless.
   And now he was trying to force her into marriage under the guise of "protecting the village."
   Lately, she found herself looking toward Konoha more and more often.
   Not consciously. Her body just moved on its own.
   It didn't help that Rasa was making her life miserable.
   More and more, she thought about the possibility of leaving Sunagakure. Abandoning everything and becoming a rogue ninja.
   Like Sasori had.
   With his talent, Sasori's betrayal had left Sunagakure helpless to stop him.
   If she left, they might not be able to stop her, either.
   She shook her head. No, she still loved this land.
   But even the most loyal dog will bite when pushed into a corner.
   For the first time, the idea of leaving didn't seem so impossible.
   "What should I do...?" Karura whispered to herself.
   Back in Konoha, Tsunade arrived at the Hokage's office early.
   She was walking a little funny, her movements stiff and awkward.
   1
   Thankfully, the streets were mostly empty this early in the morning. No one was around to witness her struggle.
   With ninja-like agility, she snuck into the office and collapsed into her chair, sighing in relief.
   "Damn it..." she muttered. "This is all Kurama's fault."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -0
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 11 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 152: Chapter 152
   -------------------------------------
   "Damn it! It's all that bastard's fault!"
   Tsunade cursed under her breath.
   Yesterday, that asshole had shown up at her place again, like always.
   Right after having a big fight with Kushina.
   And now, he was acting like nothing even happened.
   So, this morning, Tsunade found herself in this situation-sore, exhausted, and barely able to move.
   1
   Good thing she was a medical ninja.
   She knew exactly how to heal her own body.
   But then again, Tsunade wasn't just any medical ninja.
   A few minutes later, her sore legs and aching back were completely healed.
   Last night, she had tried to keep quiet so she wouldn't disturb Kushina's rest.
   "Asshole! It's all his fault," she muttered again, though her lips curled into a satisfied smirk.
   Despite her complaints, she couldn't deny how much she enjoyed it.
   One day, she thought, she'd let herself go completely.
   But for now, she wasn't sure whether she had actually woken Kushina up or not.
   She couldn't control those unconscious, hazy reactions.
   "Hmph, I'll deal with that guy next time."
   Tsunade pouted as she turned her attention to the mountain of documents piled up on her desk.
   Her head hurt just thinking about all the work she had to do.
   --------------
   The Land of Water, Kirigakure.
   "Lord Ao, we have obtained information about the person you were searching for."
   "Oh? Let me see."
   A masked ANBU operative handed Ao a scroll.
   As Ao unrolled it, his eyes widened in shock.
   The person he wanted to investigate... was them?
   During the Third Great Ninja War, a single Tailed Beast Bomb from this person had annihilated an entire battalion of Mist Shinobi.
   Ao had never forgotten that battle.
   For years, he had suffered sleepless nights, haunted by that overwhelming power.
   Nightmares plagued him, all because of that one individual.
   Even now, he still vividly remembered the moment the legendary Seven Swordsmen of the Mist were wiped out by a single Tailed Beast Bomb.
   That was a memory that would never leave him.
   Horrifying.
   1
   But now, they finally had new intel.
   Ao hoped that knowing more would finally allow him to sleep in peace.
   He continued reading the scroll.
   The target currently resided in the Hidden Leaf Village, in the Land of Fire.
   A Konoha Elite Jnin.
   There was even a note.
   This individual was known to have a close relationship with the former Hokage's wife-the infamous Blood Red Habanero, Uzumaki Kushina.
   1
   "Konoha's Elite Jnin?"
   Ao's expression darkened.
   If this individual could unleash Tailed Beast Bombs, then they had to be linked to a tailed beast.
   And Konoha's only known tailed beast... was the Nine-Tails.
   Could it be...?
   Was this person Konoha's current Nine-Tails Jinchriki?
   The possibility sent a chill down Ao's spine.
   If true, then this individual had likely reached a state of perfect synchronization with the Nine-Tails.
   Ao didn't even want to consider that thought.
   But if that was the case, then Kirigakure was in serious trouble.
   Currently, their Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was also a Jinchriki-of the Three-Tails.
   However, Yagura had yet to attain perfect mastery over his beast.
   Still, Yagura was confident.
   He believed he was not far from achieving that level of control.
   After receiving the intel, Ao immediately reported it to Fourth Mizukage Yagura.
   "A Konoha shinobi... and possibly the Nine-Tails Jinchriki?"
   Yagura's expression turned grim as he absorbed the information.
   "It seems Konoha is becoming more and more troublesome..."
   Years ago, during the Third Great Ninja War, the Mist's legendary Seven Swordsmen had been obliterated by a single Konoha shinobi-Might Dai, using only Taijutsu.
   Since then, Kirigakure had struggled to rebuild that fearsome unit.
   Even now, they had yet to find seven worthy successors.
   The Mist's current forces lacked shinobi strong enough to bear the title of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   "Are we heading toward another major conflict?"
   Yagura gazed out of his window, lost in thought.
   --------------
   Land of Fire, Hidden Leaf Village.
   Tsunade leaned on her desk, watching Kurama with amusement.
   2
   "Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Obito, Nohara Rin.
   You've been running D-rank missions for a while now.
   Now, I'm giving you an A-rank mission."
   "A-rank?!"
   Obito's eyes lit up in excitement.
   He was sick of those boring D-rank missions.
   Most of them were just errands-helping farmers, babysitting, catching lost pets, or scaring off petty bandits.
   Was this what being a shinobi was about?
   No way!
   He was going to become Hokage one day!
   Missions like these wouldn't bring him any closer to that goal.
   Only B-rank and A-rank missions would allow him to prove his worth.
   Obito had been waiting for this opportunity for so long.
   He was going to show everyone what he was made of.
   Especially Rin.
   He wanted her to look at him and say those four magical words-
   "Obito is so cool!"
   The mission: head to the Fire Country's border and drive off invading Mist shinobi.
   Now, this was a real mission! A battle between ninja!
   "The details are all here. Just make sure you all return alive," Tsunade said, her tone serious.
   In truth, there was more to this than what she had told them.
   This mission had been specially arranged at the request of their teacher.
   The real objective?
   Their teacher was secretly looking for the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura.
   No... it wasn't really Yagura they were after.
   It was the tailed beast inside him-Three-Tails.
   --------------
   A small island in the Land of Water.
   Danzo arrived with two Root operatives.
   A total of three people.
   On the other side, the entire area was under Kirigakure's control.
   Dozens of Mist ANBU surrounded them.
   Cold-blooded assassins.
   Each one radiating a murderous aura.
   "Fourth Mizukage, is this how you welcome guests?"
   Danzo's one remaining eye glared toward the towering building ahead.
   The entrance remained closed.
   Then-
   Click.
   The heavy doors creaked open.
   Three figures stepped out.
   In the center stood a man who appeared to be a child but was, in fact, a seasoned warrior.
   Fourth Mizukage-Yagura.
   To his left and right stood Ao and Raiga.
   Danzo smirked.
   "Bold of you to come here with only three people," Yagura said, amused.
   "If I didn't have courage, I wouldn't have lived this long."
   Danzo had come to make a proposition.
   An alliance between Kirigakure and Root-to destroy Konoha.
   If external forces struck first, Konoha would fall into chaos.
   And when victory was secured-Land of Water would take its share of the spoils.
   Yagura's interest was piqued.
   A storm was brewing.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -0
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 153: Chapter 153
   Danzo had always been a man of shadows, lurking in the darkness of Konoha, pulling the strings from behind. No one truly knew how many shameful acts he had committed in secrecy. A man like him-cunning, ruthless-could never be trusted.
   Fourth Mizukage Yagura was well aware of this.
   Yet, he had allowed Danzo to come here and negotiate. But with conditions. Danzo was only permitted to bring two subordinates, no more. Yagura had honestly expected the old war hawk to refuse, yet here he was-arriving with just two men. A rare display of trust.
   Perhaps cooperation wasn't impossible after all.
   "Danzo, speak. What's your plan?" Yagura asked, his tone laced with interest.
   Danzo's single exposed eye gleamed. "Simple. Tsunade sits on the Hokage's seat. I know Konoha's weaknesses better than anyone. When the time comes, my forces will strike from within. You'll attack from outside. Overthrowing her won't be difficult."
   1
   Yagura was no fool. He knew Danzo's reach extended deep into Konoha's veins. If there was anyone who could dismantle the village from the inside, it was him.
   Still, trust was another matter entirely.
   Yagura scoffed, leaning forward. "Danzo, why should I believe you? Give me a reason. Give me collateral."
   A slow smirk crept onto Danzo's wrinkled face. "Very well... this should be enough."
   With a flick of his bandages, his Sharingan flared to life. Three Tomoe spun rapidly, radiating ominous energy.
   Yagura's instincts flared. He felt the distortion in his chakra, the subtle pull of an illusion. The killing intent seeping from Danzo was undeniable.
   "Tch, still playing tricks?" Yagura sneered.
   Genjutsu? Laughable. As a Jinchriki, such illusions were useless against him.
   "Ao, Raiga, handle them!" Yagura barked.
   Mist Shinobi surrounded Danzo and his men instantly, weapons drawn, forming a deadly circle. But Danzo-calm, calculating-simply chuckled.
   "As expected of Mizukage... you aren't so easily swayed."
   Yagura cracked his knuckles. "I'll deal with the old bastard myself. The two pawns are yours."
   "Understood, Mizukage-sama!" his men roared.
   Yagura had almost entertained the idea of working with Danzo. Almost. But Danzo's heart still belonged to Konoha. His attempt at an illusion was proof of that. He had underestimated Yagura.
   A mistake he would regret.
   "The Butcher is excited to test a Kage in combat for the first time!" Danzo said, his lips curling into a grin.
   Then, he unwrapped his bandages fully, revealing an arm covered in Sharingan.
   Dozens of crimson eyes stared hungrily. A grotesque sight. Even the hardened Mist Shinobi flinched at the sheer monstrosity of it.
   1
   Yagura, however, merely sneered. "You really are a disgusting old man. To go this far for power..."
   1
   Danzo had butchered the Uchiha for these stolen eyes. Typical Konoha. Always talking about peace while rotting from within.
   But that was Konoha's problem.
   "Die, old man!" Yagura roared.
   He weaved signs rapidly-Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet!
   A massive dragon surged from behind him, its fanged maw roaring as it lunged at Danzo.
   "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"
   Danzo countered with a powerful gust of wind, sending the water dragon spiraling. The storm of wind didn't stop, barreling straight toward Yagura.
   "Hmph. You've got some tricks, old man."
   Yagura didn't move. He had no reason to.
   Dark red chakra oozed from his skin-the Tailed Beast's shroud forming around him. The violent winds slashed at him, but he remained unscathed.
   Then, in a blur, he moved.
   A crimson blur streaked toward Danzo.
   Before the war hawk could react-
   Boom!
   Yagura's chakra-clad fist slammed into Danzo's chest, sending him crashing into the distant rock wall. The impact split the elder's body in half.
   Blood splattered across the battlefield.
   Yagura scoffed. "The so-called elite of Konoha? Pathetic."
   He hadn't even unleashed the full power of Three-Tails yet, and Danzo had already crumbled. Laughable.
   "Tch. I don't know where he got the guts to challenge me..."
   Yagura turned away, disinterested. The battle had ended before it even began.
   Or so he thought.
   A chilling voice slithered through the air. "If one isn't enough, how about another?"
   Yagura froze.
   That voice-
   Impossible.
   He turned sharply. Danzo stood behind him, completely unharmed.
   Yagura's eyes widened. "What?! You were just-"
   He snapped his gaze to the corpse. It was still there. Yet Danzo was here, alive.
   No. This was no clone. No illusion.
   Yagura's stomach twisted.
   "This isn't possible."
   "Oh, but it is." Danzo's voice oozed smugness.
   Yagura's instincts screamed at him. Move. Now!
   But before he could react-a cold hand clamped onto his back.
   "Consider this payback for that kick."
   Danzo's foot crashed into Yagura's spine, sending him flying. He crashed through several trees before slamming into the ground, groaning.
   "Mizukage-sama!" his men cried, rushing forward.
   Yagura cursed under his breath. Even with his Tailed Beast's chakra, he had felt that one.
   As he tried to stand-he froze.
   His body refused to move.
   Black marks spread across his limbs.
   "What... is this?!" Yagura gritted his teeth.
   A sealing technique. A powerful one.
   "Tch! When did you-?!"
   Then it hit him. The moment Danzo touched him.
   "Damn it!"
   Danzo chuckled darkly. "You should've been more careful, Mizukage. You're nothing but a caged beast now."
   1
   "Protect Mizukage-sama! Don't let this bastard get near him!" Ao shouted.
   Mist Shinobi formed a protective barrier around their fallen leader. But Yagura knew.
   This was unacceptable.
   His fury ignited. "You... dared to trap me?!"
   His rage exploded. A monstrous wave of chakra burst from his body.
   The black marks started to recede, burned away by raw power.
   Then-
   A wicked grin split Yagura's face.
   A dark red aura engulfed him, his form distorting. Three massive tails emerged from his back, swaying violently.
   Danzo's smirk faltered.
   "Oh? Now... we might have a real fight."
   Yagura's blood-red eyes burned with hatred. "Now, you're in trouble."
   The battlefield trembled.
   This was no longer a battle between men.
   This was war.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -0
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 154: Chapter 154
   This is bad!
   Danzo narrowed his eyes as he watched the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, his entire body now pitch black. His expression was grim.
   The current Yagura couldn't fully transform into the Three-Tails. If he did, the beast would wrestle control away from him. But this form-this half-transformation-was the strongest he could achieve while retaining his own will.
   Dark chakra surged around him, and three monstrous tails swayed behind his back. In this state, he could even unleash a Tailed Beast Bomb.
   "You really pissed me off, old man," Yagura snarled, his voice distorted, his pale eyes locked onto Danzo with murderous intent.
   A surge of chakra erupted from the ground. Danzo had no time to react before a chakra arm gripped his throat. There was no visible strain, no exertion-just raw, crushing power.
   With a flick of his wrist, Yagura snapped Danzo's neck like a twig.
   "It's over," Yagura declared coldly.
   "Mizukage-sama! That bastard is still alive!"
   "What?"
   Yagura's eyes darted to the side, and there-standing atop a large tree a hundred meters away-was Danzo.
   1
   Danzo kept his distance from the half-Tailed Beast Mizukage, calculating.
   Ao, the perceptive Mist shinobi, frowned. He had been observing carefully.
   "Every time he dies," Ao muttered, "his chakra fluctuates-shrinks for an instant before stabilizing. And more importantly..." Ao's sharp eyes focused on Danzo's right arm. "Each time he dies, one of the Sharingan on his arm closes."
   A chill ran through the Mist shinobi present.
   "This bastard..." Yagura's voice was laced with annoyance. "So that's your trick, Danzo. But even if you have a thousand lives, I'll kill you a thousand times over."
   Danzo's face darkened. That was faster than he had expected. The Mist shinobi had figured out Izanagi's secret too quickly.
   Swish. Swish. Swish.
   A light drizzle began to fall, raindrops pattering against the battlefield.
   Yagura didn't intend to let Danzo breathe. His blue and red chakra swirled and condensed, forming a small black sphere at his mouth.
   A Tailed Beast Bomb.
   The sheer pressure in the air sent cracks spiderwebbing across the ground.
   Danzo's pupils shrank.
   The moment Yagura's mouth swelled, Danzo knew it was too late.
   Boom!
   The world exploded in light.
   The Tailed Beast Bomb was fired at a terrifying speed. Danzo had no time to dodge.
   Boom-
   A deafening explosion ripped through the landscape, leaving behind a massive crater. The force of the blast sent shockwaves for hundreds of meters in all directions, tearing through trees and rocks like paper.
   This was the power of a Tailed Beast.
   No wonder every village in the world wanted their own.
   After the dust settled, two figures stood nearby, watching the destruction.
   "Danzo, are you done yet?"
   The voice was deep, amused.
   Danzo exhaled, brushing off the dust. "Kurama-sama, the opponent is the Mizukage. And a perfect Jinchriki at that. I'm a bit... out of my depth."
   Kurama smirked. The plan had gone exactly as he had expected.
   Danzo's whole pretense of negotiating with the Fourth Mizukage? That was Kurama's idea.
   Danzo was never meant to win. He was a pawn.
   1
   Kurama had orchestrated everything.
   Mist shinobi tensed as they noticed a new figure standing among them. How? How had he gotten through their perimeter undetected?
   "Damn it," one of them growled. "How the hell did you get in here?"
   A ridiculous question.
   Kurama simply walked in.
   Ao's face paled. He knew this man. This was the source of his nightmares.
   "Kurama...?"
   Danzo, an elder of Konoha, a man feared by many, stood at this man's side like a mere subordinate.
   "Mizukage-sama," Ao whispered. "That's him. He's the one who wiped out the Seven Ninja Swordsmen-Kurama!"
   Yagura's expression turned serious.
   "This guy?"
   The Fourth Mizukage studied Kurama carefully. He felt... nothing. No overwhelming chakra, no oppressive aura. Just an ordinary-looking man.
   And yet, this was the one who had obliterated an entire island.
   Kurama smiled when he noticed Ao.
   "Ao, you're a tough one. You survived two Tailed Beast Bombs. Impressive."
   "Two?"
   Ao's brow furrowed. He had only been hit by one.
   Kurama chuckled. He wasn't talking about this battle. In another timeline, in another war, Ao had been hit by the Ten-Tails' Tailed Beast Bomb and somehow survived.
   Fate was funny like that.
   Ao wasn't just a survivor. He was a man who had learned to wield technology, a man who would one day wield a chakra-powered Gatling gun.
   Kurama turned to Yagura. "Do you want to know what happened to the guards outside?"
   Silence.
   "The reason I was able to enter so easily... is because they couldn't stop me."
   "You bastard," a Mist shinobi snarled. "You're not leaving here alive!"
   "Leaving?"
   Kurama tilted his head, amused. "Who said I was leaving?"
   Yagura's fingers twitched.
   He wasn't going to hold back.
   Years ago, during the Third Great Ninja War, Kurama had fired a Tailed Beast Bomb that annihilated an entire island. Hundreds of Mist shinobi had died in an instant.
   That moment had turned the tide of war between Konoha and the Hidden Mist.
   Now, standing before him, was the man responsible.
   Yagura vanished in a blur, reappearing in front of Kurama with a single step. His arm swung down, aiming to crush Kurama's heart.
   Danzo had been unable to react to this attack.
   Kurama should be the same.
   One hit. One kill.
   But-
   Swish.
   Yagura's hand sliced through an afterimage.
   "What?!"
   That speed-it wasn't human.
   "This guy... is fast!"
   A voice whispered next to his ear.
   Yagura's eyes widened. When did he-?!
   Kurama stood at his side, his hand resting on Yagura's shoulder as if comforting a child.
   2
   Yagura had never felt this kind of danger before. Not even from Danzo.
   Danzo's tricks were annoying. But this man?
   This man terrified him.
   He clenched his teeth, rage burning in his chest. "Bastard, die!"
   A tail lashed out, spearing straight through Kurama's chest.
   Another tail coiled around him, binding him tight.
   Yagura grinned. "Got you."
   Kurama, despite the tail impaling him, only chuckled.
   "As expected of a Mizukage," he mused, his tone playful. "Still so confident... even now. You really don't understand your situation."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -0
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 155: Chapter 155
   One of Yagura's tails coiled tightly around Kurama, constricting him and rendering him immobile.
   The other two extra tails lunged forward with monstrous force, aiming straight for Kurama's heart.
   Yagura's dark red face twisted into a feral snarl, his expression one of sheer bloodlust.
   This was it. Kurama would be finished.
   But just as the piercing tails were about to strike their mark, they froze-suspended in midair, barely an inch from Kurama's heart.
   "What?!"
   Yagura's eyes widened in disbelief.
   He summoned all his strength, but his tails refused to move forward.
   A chilling realization set in-something had seized control. Emerging from the battlefield's haze, another set of monstrous tails coiled around Yagura's own, restraining them completely.
   From the body of Kurama, these unnatural appendages had burst forth, binding the Mizukage's assault.
   Not only that, but another tail slithered toward the battlefield's other threat-the hidden doctor-ensnaring him as well.
   "This power... No, it can't be..."
   1
   Yagura's breath grew labored. An overwhelming sense of danger flooded his instincts.
   Kurama's lips curled into a wicked grin. "What's the matter, Mizukage? Surprised?"
   He let out a low chuckle. "My tails are superior to yours."
   Ao's expression darkened. The elite sensory ninja clenched his fists. "Impossible..."
   The surrounding Mist Shinobi exchanged uneasy glances, shock visible in their eyes.
   Their Mizukage-wielder of the Three-Tails' immense power-was completely restrained by the enemy.
   How was this even possible?
   "Support Mizukage-sama!" Ao barked, his voice laced with urgency.
   A horde of Mist Shinobi surged forward, their weapons drawn, their killing intent tangible.
   "Hah! You think you can interfere?" A rough voice rang out as a figure stepped into their path.
   Danzo and his two most trusted enforcers planted themselves firmly before the advancing shinobi.
   "You Mist fools are underestimating me." Danzo's singular eye gleamed with cold menace.
   With him stood two battle-hardened warriors-both elite in their own right.
   The Mist Shinobi hesitated, but only for a moment.
   "Damn it, Danzo!" Ao gritted his teeth as the clash erupted.
   Danzo's trio met the Mist Shinobi in brutal combat. Blades clashed, jutsu collided, and the battlefield erupted into chaos.
   Despite their numbers, the Mist forces struggled to break through. Danzo's men fought like demons, cutting down their enemies before they could even reach Yagura.
   Ao's heart pounded. Kurama had already obliterated one of their strongest warriors--without breaking a sweat. The shock of that loss still lingered.
   "Raiga, it's up to you now!" Ao shouted.
   A figure stepped forward, lightning crackling around him.
   "Tch. No need to worry so much," Raiga scoffed, brandishing the twin swords Kiba.
   "Thunderstorm Slash!"
   A column of lightning surged down from the heavens, striking Kurama with a deafening boom.
   The battlefield was momentarily illuminated by the blinding flash of Raiga's Lightning Release. The air burned with raw energy.
   As the light faded, a deep, smoldering crater lay where Kurama once stood.
   Silence fell.
   Then, a slow clap echoed from within the pit.
   Kurama emerged, his body crackling with residual electricity. He stretched his arms, yawning.
   "Ahhh... now that's a good massage. Got any more?"
   Raiga's eyes widened in sheer disbelief.
   1
   The strongest attack of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen-one that could reduce even an elite Jnin to ash-had done nothing.
   "You... What the hell are you?!"
   The Mist Shinobi around them froze. The reality of the situation was settling in like a creeping nightmare.
   They knew the terrifying power of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Each member was at the level of an Elite Jnin-some even bordering on Kage-tier.
   Yet this monster shrugged off their strongest attack like it was nothing.
   This level of power... it was simply inhuman.
   Raiga's hands trembled.
   "This bastard is a demon..."
   Meanwhile, Yagura struggled against his bindings, but it was futile.
   Inside him, a deep, guttural voice echoed.
   "This presence... could it be...?"
   Three-Tails Isobu stirred within his Jinchriki's soul.
   "Heh. Don't tell me you've forgotten me already, Isobu," Kurama sneered.
   Isobu let out a low growl. "Kurama... so it really is you."
   Yagura's eyes widened. "That means... this man... is a Nine-Tails Jinchriki?!"
   Only a perfect Jinchriki could possess such overwhelming power.
   But no-this was something else entirely.
   Kurama wasn't just a Jinchriki.
   He was the Nine-Tails.
   "It must be hard being sealed inside a weakling ninja, huh?" Kurama taunted. "So annoying when they think they can control our power."
   "Join me, Isobu. Leave this pitiful shell behind. The others are waiting. Shukaku, Matatabi, even Gyki. It's time for our kind to rise."
   Isobu hesitated.
   Then, he made his choice.
   "Better than rotting inside this fool."
   Kurama chuckled darkly. "I knew you'd say that."
   A monstrous hand of raw chakra extended from Kurama's body, reaching deep into Yagura.
   1
   The Mizukage gasped, pain wracking his body as the forceful extraction began.
   "N-No... I won't... allow this..."
   2
   But his protests were useless.
   The Three-Tails complied with Kurama's pull, willingly breaking free from its host.
   Yagura convulsed violently, blood spewing from his mouth.
   1
   Ao's heart sank.
   He could feel it.
   The immense chakra of the Three-Tails was leaving Mizukage-sama's body.
   "Everyone, stop him!"
   The Mist Shinobi threw themselves forward, breaking past Danzo's defenses in sheer desperation.
   Kurama merely smirked. "How eager you are to die."
   "Sand Tsunami."
   A tidal wave of golden sand burst forth, swallowing the advancing shinobi whole. Their screams were drowned beneath the suffocating avalanche.
   The pressure intensified.
   Blood seeped from the cracks in the sand.
   Ao's face turned pale.
   Yagura, meanwhile, struggled for breath. His vision blurred as the last remnants of the Three-Tails were stripped away.
   The Mizukage's body collapsed.
   Lifeless.
   A silence, thick and suffocating, blanketed the battlefield.
   "Mizukage-sama!"
   The cries of the Mist Shinobi echoed through the air, but their leader was gone.
   Kurama stepped over Yagura's corpse, his crimson eyes gleaming.
   He turned to his new brother-in-arms.
   "Welcome back, Isobu. Let's get to work."
   The war had only just begun.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -0
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 156: Chapter 156
   The Three-Tails inside Yagura was forcefully extracted by Kurama.
   Without a Tailed Beast, a Jinchriki's fate was already sealed.
   Death.
   Yagura's lifeless body collapsed onto the battlefield, his once-glowing eyes now dull and empty.
   "Mizukage-sama!"
   The remaining Mist shinobi cried out in despair.
   Their leader-their pillar of strength-was gone.
   If even Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, fell, what hope did they have?
   Kurama dusted off his hands, showing no sympathy or remorse. His expression remained cold, detached.
   "This is how the world works."
   1
   His crimson, slit-like pupils scanned the battlefield, locking onto the surviving Mist shinobi.
   "So... what now?"
   No one dared to meet his gaze. Those monstrous eyes radiated an overwhelming aura of bloodlust.
   Their enemy was beyond powerful.
   "We can't give up!" A voice cut through the tension. Ao, the last hope of Kirigakure's forces, clenched his fists. "We must fight to the end!"
   His words rang hollow.
   Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, was the first to act, refusing to stand idle. He channeled his Lightning Release into his twin blades and surged forward.
   "Lightning Release: False Darkness!"
   A web of blue-white lightning crackled through the battlefield, aiming straight for Kurama.
   The air sizzled. The stench of ozone filled the area.
   For a moment, silence.
   Then-the attack dispersed upon impact.
   Not a single scratch on Kurama.
   Raiga's eyes widened in horror. "Impossible!"
   How many shinobi had fallen to his lightning? How many had he killed effortlessly?
   Yet, this man stood before him, unaffected.
   Kurama smirked. "Lightning Release Chakra Mode."
   He flexed his fingers, his entire body sparking with electricity. The power he had taken from the Third Raikage was now his own.
   "Your attack is useless, boy."
   1
   Raiga gritted his teeth. "Bastard! You dare mock me?"
   His pride as one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen burned within him. He refused to be humiliated.
   Ignoring Ao's desperate warnings, he charged once more, twin blades crackling with energy.
   Kurama's eyes flickered.
   The Sharingan's tomoe spun.
   And then-
   They shifted.
   From the three tomoe to an intricate, ringed pattern.
   "Mangeky Sharingan... Kamui!"
   A vortex of spiraling space formed around Raiga.
   "W-What the hell is this?!"
   His body was being pulled in-no, shredded.
   Like a black hole swallowing its prey.
   "No! This can't-"
   The sound of tearing flesh.
   The battlefield was silent.
   Then-
   A wet splatter.
   Blood painted the earth.
   Raiga was gone. Not even a corpse remained.
   "Damn you!" Ao's voice trembled with fury.
   His comrade-one of Kirigakure's most fearsome warriors-had been erased in mere moments.
   The remaining Mist shinobi stood frozen. First Yagura, now Raiga.
   Two of their most powerful warriors had fallen in quick succession.
   Panic settled in.
   Their faith, their resolve-it crumbled.
   Even Ao, usually the voice of reason, felt his body go cold.
   Danzo, watching from a safe distance, could barely contain his smirk.
   "Going against Lord Kurama is nothing but suicide."
   The battlefield was littered with corpses. What once was a proud Mist shinobi army had been reduced to mere dozens.
   Survivors trembled in fear. Some barely clung to their weapons. Others had lost the will to fight entirely.
   "Retreat!" someone shouted.
   But was escape even an option?
   Kurama had no intention of leaving any survivors.
   Three massive chakra arms shot forward, grabbing Danzo and two of his Root members.
   As he ascended, a pair of glowing blue-violet wings spread from his back. Dark red chakra layered over them, pulsating with unearthly energy.
   This was the power of the Meteorite Chakra-the legacy of Hoshigakure.
   Kurama hovered above the battlefield, looking down at the shinobi below.
   Like a god gazing upon insects.
   1
   Ao's heart pounded in his chest.
   This wasn't just power. It was something beyond human.
   "Last time, Ao, you survived my attack by sheer luck." Kurama's voice dripped with amusement. "Let's see if you can do it again."
   Ao's blood ran cold.
   This moment-this oppressive feeling-was all too familiar.
   A memory buried deep within him resurfaced.
   The last time he had faced destruction at the hands of a monstrous force.
   "Everyone, run!" he roared.
   But it was pointless.
   Kurama raised a single hand.
   A black sphere of swirling energy formed above his palm.
   1
   A Tailed Beast Bomb.
   Bigger than anything they had seen before.
   1
   So large, it blocked out the sky.
   The Mist shinobi below could not even see where it ended.
   Some collapsed to their knees, accepting their fate.
   Others tried to flee, though they knew it was hopeless.
   There was no escape.
   Kurama released the bomb.
   1
   It fell like a meteor.
   The moment it touched the ground-
   1
   Boom.
   A deafening explosion rocked the battlefield.
   A shockwave blasted outward, leveling everything in its wake.
   1
   Mountains crumbled.
   Forests were erased.
   A massive mushroom cloud rose into the sky, visible for miles.
   The battlefield? Gone.
   The Mist shinobi? Gone.
   Not a single survivor remained.
   1
   A crater, vast and unerasable, scarred the land.
   Danzo and his two Root members stared in awe. Their bodies trembled.
   They had witnessed power beyond comprehension.
   "Lord Kurama... truly is a god among men," Danzo murmured. He swallowed hard, beads of sweat forming on his wrinkled face.
   Had they been on the ground, they would have perished as well.
   Kurama turned to them, a smirk forming on his lips.
   "Danzo, you did well this time. I expect the same in the future."
   Danzo's face lit up with twisted delight. "Serving you is an honor, Lord Kurama."
   With a wave of his hand, Kurama dismissed them.
   Danzo and his men vanished into the forest, eager to spread word of their leader's triumph.
   Kurama, satisfied, turned his gaze westward.
   "Now then... time to reunite with my students."
   Obito, Rin, Kakashi-
   Their paths would cross again soon.
   Far away, in the ruins of Kirigakure's temporary outpost, an aging man sat frozen.
   Genji, one of the village elders, clenched his trembling fists.
   He had heard the explosion.
   Felt the earth shake.
   The direction...
   "Mizukage-sama..."
   He turned to his aides, voice weak. "Send a scouting team... immediately."
   A foreboding sense of dread crept into his heart.
   Deep down, he already knew.
   There would be nothing left to find
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 157: Chapter 157 : Sasori
   "Yagura, there won't be any surprises during this trip, right?"
   Master Genji frowned slightly, his deep-set eyes unreadable beneath his furrowed brow.
   "Genji-sama, Mizukage-sama must be fine," a clear, confident voice rang in his ears.
   The speaker was a striking young woman clad in a blue high-slit kimono, her long brown hair cascading over her shoulders-none other than Terumi Mei.
   At this time, Terumi Mei was barely thirteen, standing at the golden cusp of youth. Yet, despite her age, she had already proven herself, rising to the rank of Special Jnin in Kirigakure.
   Master Genji exhaled deeply. "I hope Yagura is okay."
   1
   But deep inside, he was uneasy. This wasn't just any mission. It involved one of the darkest figures in the Land of Fire-Danzo Shimura.
   That old warhawk was a relic of a bygone era, a man who moved in the shadows, pulling strings that could decide the fate of nations.
   Kurama's massive Tailed Beast Bomb had left the entire battlefield in ruins. He signaled Danzo and his men to return to the village. Then, he reunited with his students-Kakashi Hatake, Obito Uchiha, and Rin Nohara.
   "Kurama-sensei!"
   Kakashi and Rin were visibly excited to see their teacher. Only Obito scowled, arms crossed, lips curled in irritation.
   "Why, have all those Mist Shinobi been taken care of?"
   Kurama gave a slight nod. "Of course. Do you think a handful of Kiri shinobi could stand in my way?"
   Obito puffed up his chest. "Hah! One day, I'll surpass even you, sensei."
   Kurama only smirked, offering no words of praise. Instead, his gaze flickered toward Rin, whose admiring eyes never wavered from him. Obito clenched his fists. Rin, Rin, Rin! Why can't you look at me that way?
   "Sensei, was that you just now? That explosion?" Kakashi asked, his curiosity getting the best of him.
   Kurama nodded casually. "Yeah. That's done."
   Even Kakashi, usually composed, felt a chill. The deafening shockwave had shaken the entire region. The earth itself had trembled beneath them.
   What terrifying power...
   Kakashi sighed under his mask. This was the kind of strength one could only dream of attaining. Yet, Obito remained defiant, still believing he could one day surpass this monster of a teacher.
   "Sensei, what happened back there?" Kakashi finally asked.
   Kurama's answer was nonchalant. "Nothing much. Just killed the Mizukage and a squad of Mist Shinobi."
   Just killed the Mizukage? Just like that? As if it were nothing?
   That was Yagura Karatachi, a Jinchriki and Mizukage! And yet, their teacher spoke as if he had merely taken out some nameless rogue ninja.
   Kakashi, Rin, and Obito were speechless. This mission wasn't A-rank-it was easily S-rank.
   No wonder Kurama had sent them away. If they had stayed, they would have only gotten in his way.
   "Kurama-sensei is incredible~!" Rin beamed, her eyes practically sparkling.
   Who wouldn't admire a powerful and confident man?
   1
   With the Fourth Mizukage dead, Kirigakure would soon fall into chaos.
   "Let's go. There's no reason to linger. We're heading back to the village," Kurama ordered.
   They had achieved their objective. The Three-Tails was now in Kurama's possession. At this point, he had control over five of the nine Tailed Beasts-Shukaku, Matatabi, Isobu, Gyki, and of course, Kurama himself. The rest wouldn't be far behind.
   Konohagakure, Land of Fire
   Kurama handed over the mission scroll. Tsunade barely glanced at it before tossing it aside.
   "Yeah, yeah," she muttered. "Like I need to check. You never fail missions anyway."
   If Kurama had failed, it would have meant the mission was impossible to begin with. Formalities were pointless when it came to him.
   Kakashi, Obito, and Rin exchanged glances. Only their sensei could get away with this kind of treatment. No other Elite Jnin-no matter how skilled-received this kind of trust. Not even the legendary Blood Red Hot Habanero, Kushina Uzumaki.
   The Land of Wind
   A lone figure strode through the vast desert, the wind and sand lashing against his face. He didn't flinch.
   The boy's features were too perfect, as if sculpted by nature itself. His red hair whipped behind him, his cold, calculating gaze set on the horizon.
   This was Sasori of the Red Sand-an S-rank rogue ninja of Sunagakure.
   Two years ago, at the age of fifteen, he had quietly assassinated the Third Kazekage. The so-called "strongest Kazekage" had been nothing more than another puppet to add to Sasori's collection.
   Sunagakure had become a stagnant, pathetic village. Weak. Submissive. Always bowing to the whims of the other great nations.
   Sasori had once suggested to the Third Kazekage that they should challenge the Land of Fire-spark another war. The Fourth Great Ninja War.
   It would have forced the other villages into action, setting off a chain reaction. The world would be reshaped in blood.
   But the Kazekage had been a coward. He had refused.
   1
   And so, Sasori had ended him.
   Now, there was no reason for him to stay in Sunagakure. He had no loyalty to that weak, fearful village.
   He wanted revenge.
   In the past, Sasori's parents had been killed by Konoha's White Fang-Hatake Sakumo-during the Second Great Ninja War. For years, Sasori had been aimless, obsessed only with his "art."
   But now...
   Now, his father's killer still breathed. Hatake Sakumo was alive.
   And Sasori would see him dead.
   He had already turned himself into a puppet. He was immortal. He didn't need sustenance, nor did he feel fatigue.
   His only goal was vengeance.
   He longed to turn the White Fang into one of his finest works-an immortal puppet, just like the Third Kazekage.
   The idea thrilled him.
   His previous suggestion to the Kazekage had been a mere pretext-he had wanted war not for Sunagakure's sake, but for his own revenge.
   "The Land of Fire, Konohagakure... here I come."
   His sharp gaze flickered toward the distant horizon. Nothing would stop him now.
   Meanwhile, in Sunagakure, chaos reigned.
   With the Third Kazekage missing, Rasa had stepped in as the acting Kazekage, only to later take on the position officially.
   The first thing he did was launch a search for his predecessor. The second thing? Arrange his marriage to Karura.
   As Kazekage, he had absolute authority. Their union was something the village had long wished for-an opportunity to strengthen their bloodline.
   But then...
   "Lord Kazekage, terrible news!" A trembling Shinobi entered the office, barely able to get the words out.
   Rasa's expression darkened. "What is it?"
   The ninja hesitated before blurting out, "Lady Karura... she's disappeared!"
   1
   Rasa's face twisted in rage before morphing into a chilling smirk.
   "Karura... you can't escape me."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 158: Chapter 158
   Karura, you can't escape my grasp.
   Rasa smiled coldly.
   In his mind, Karura already belonged to him.
   Where could she possibly run to?
   2
   Deep in the desert, Karura walked alone.
   The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Rasa was despicable.
   Not only did he wield his title as the Kazekage like a weapon, but he also threatened her with the well-being of the entire village.
   Did he truly believe she, Karura, was someone who would surrender so easily?
   Of course not.
   Now, she understood Sasori a little better.
   There was no point in staying in such a village. No one truly understood her.
   They were all just people who followed orders, never questioning anything.
   But where could she go?
   Her body moved instinctively, her eyes fixated on a distant direction.
   She already knew the answer.
   The Land of Fire. Konoha.
   "Lady Karura, please stop."
   Figures emerged ahead, blocking her path.
   Sand Shinobi pursuers. Five of them.
   Karura recognized each one. All were elite Jnin of Sunagakure.
   "Lady Karura, come back with us."
   "Yes, the Kazekage is deeply worried about your safety."
   "Go back? That's impossible." Karura scoffed. "Rasa has crossed the line. He's a man I loathe."
   The five shinobi exchanged looks.
   "Lady Karura, how can you say that? He is our Kazekage."
   "Correction. He's your Kazekage, not mine."
   "Oh, is that so? Then don't blame us."
   Murderous intent filled the air.
   Their orders from the Fourth Kazekage were to bring Karura back alive.
   But if she resisted, they were to break her.
   "Wind Release: Slicing Gale!"
   "Earth Release: Seismic Fissure!"
   The Sand Shinobi struck first.
   Kunai laced with explosive tags whizzed toward Karura.
   "Hmph."
   She didn't even move.
   Her expression darkened slightly.
   Sand rose up, forming an impenetrable barrier.
   Every kunai, every explosive tag, every attack-neutralized instantly.
   It wasn't over yet.
   This was her domain.
   The desert itself answered to her will.
   The ground beneath her enemies' feet turned into quicksand.
   "Quicksand Sinkhole."
   They struggled, but it was futile. The desert was swallowing them whole.
   "Sand Binding Prison."
   A mass of sand constricted around their bodies.
   With just one squeeze, she could crush them into pulp.
   "Lady Karura! Please spare us!"
   2
   "Yes! This was all Kazekage-sama's command!"
   "We were just following orders!"
   They weren't lying.
   Karura hesitated. She knew these shinobi. They weren't her true enemies.
   They were just pawns.
   She stepped closer.
   "Tell Rasa this-treat me as a rogue ninja if you must. But if you come after me again, I won't show mercy."
   With that, she turned and left.
   The five shinobi exchanged glances.
   "She's within range."
   "Do it."
   A thick purple mist exploded from one of them.
   Karura's eyes widened.
   "Poison gas...!"
   She immediately retreated-but it was too late.
   She had inhaled some of it.
   "Bastards! I spared you, and this is how you repay me?!"
   "Honor has no place in shinobi battles."
   Three of them had poisoned themselves beforehand, using their own bodies as weapons to ensure Karura would be exposed.
   The remaining two had taken the antidote in advance.
   Rasa had predicted her kindness. And he had used it against her.
   Karura clenched her fists.
   Even poisoned, she refused to go down.
   The quicksand thickened.
   The two remaining shinobi panicked.
   "No! This is impossible! You should be-"
   "Want to know why?"
   Her voice was ice-cold.
   "Ask the Shinigami."
   "Wait! Lady Karura, please-"
   She gave them a chance.
   There wouldn't be a second one.
   "Sand Burial."
   Their screams were drowned in the shifting sands.
   Blood seeped through the grains before the desert swallowed it whole.
   "Haa... Haa..."
   Karura's breathing was heavy.
   Her consciousness was slipping.
   "No... I have to move. Rasa will send another team soon."
   Gritting her teeth, she pressed forward.
   There was only one place left for her.
   Konoha.
   Meanwhile, in Sunagakure-Kazekage's Office.
   Rasa sat at his desk, his confidence unwavering.
   Until now.
   "Kazekage-sama, news from the desert."
   "Speak."
   "All five shinobi are dead. Their bodies were found in the sands. Karura was not located."
   Rasa's hands clenched into fists.
   "Which direction was she headed?"
   "Our scouts report... she's moving toward Konoha."
   "Useless trash!" Rasa's expression twisted with rage.
   The poison gas should have incapacitated her.
   Yet she still escaped?
   "Tch. I underestimated that woman."
   But no matter. The poison was inside her. She wouldn't get far.
   "Send another team. Do not let her reach Konoha."
   "Yes, Kazekage-sama!"
   Rasa leaned back, his fists tight.
   "Karura... you can't escape me."
   When she was brought back, he would make sure she regretted defying him.
   She wouldn't even have the right to beg for mercy.
   In Konoha, far from Sunagakure's affairs, another matter was unfolding.
   Kurama had just requested Tsunade's assistance in tracking down the Four-Tails.
   The beast was sealed within a rogue Iwagakure shinobi-Rshi.
   He had abandoned his village long ago, wandering the lands alone.
   Finding him would not be easy.
   Meanwhile, in the Land of Lightning, the Third Raikage had his own plans.
   Cloud had lost all their tailed beasts.
   If he had his way, no other nation would keep theirs either.
   Balance?
   What a joke.
   The concept of "tailed beast balance" was a lie-one crafted by the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, when he divided the bij among the villages.
   And Konoha had kept the strongest-Kurama, the Nine-Tails-for themselves.
   How was that fair?
   Back then, the other Kage had no choice but to accept.
   Not because of Hashirama's so-called generosity.
   But because of his overwhelming strength.
   No one dared to say no.
   The age of gods was over. Now, the world belonged to those who dared to seize it.
   And war was coming
   1
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 159: Chapter 159 : Reached Konoha
   During the first-ever Five Kage Summit, the other four Kage weren't exactly moved by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama's, humility and sincerity. Not really. What truly influenced them was the undeniable strength of the so-called God of Shinobi.
   At that time, Konoha held several tailed beasts in its possession. Moreover, it housed Uchiha Madara, a man feared across the world for his ruthlessness and power.
   1
   The other Kage suspected that Hashirama's kindness might just be a facade, masking a grand ambition to dominate the entire ninja world. But they couldn't afford to question him openly-because if they did, it would be their downfall. Even if the four Kage joined forces, none of them stood a chance against the God of Shinobi.
   Hashirama wasn't a man seeking conquest. He genuinely wanted peace, and he established the one-nation-one-village system to maintain it. The other nations followed his lead, not because they shared his ideals, but because they feared his overwhelming strength.
   Time passed, and now, in the present era, Cloud Village no longer had any tailed beasts. The Third Raikage despised the idea of any other village holding such power over the others. The One-Tail of Sunagakure had vanished. Kurama, a rogue force in the ninja world, had informed him of this.
   Not long ago, the Three-Tails of Kirigakure disappeared as well. Upon hearing the news, the Third Raikage couldn't help but smirk.
   "Good, good... As expected of Kurama-the man who took on 20,000 Iwagakure shinobi alone."
   If no village had tailed beasts, the world would be at equilibrium. And if someone was gathering them, then Cloud would assist in stopping them-not out of goodwill, but out of self-preservation.
   Konoha, Fire Country.
   Kurama and Kushina strolled through the streets of the village.
   "Master Kurama, Sister Tsunade is doing a pretty good job as Hokage, don't you think? At least better than I would have."
   "Yeah."
   Kurama chuckled as he ruffled Kushina's vibrant red hair. She was never suited for the position of Hokage. She only took it for a short while to see how it felt. However, the moment she was buried in paperwork, her enthusiasm died instantly. The infamous 'Red-Hot Habanero' of Konoha wasn't cut out for the dull responsibilities of leadership.
   So, Tsunade took over, supported by her student, Uchiha Mikoto. The two worked in perfect harmony, balancing the village's administration with their combined strength and influence.
   As the setting sun bathed Konoha in a golden glow, a shinobi suddenly rushed toward them.
   "Kushina-sama, we have a situation!"
   "What's wrong? Why do you look so flustered?"
   "There's a woman at the village gate who demanded to see you. But before she could say more, she collapsed."
   Kushina blinked, tilting her head.
   "A woman? Looking for me?"
   She didn't see herself as the kind of person to attract such unexpected visitors. Curiosity piqued, she and Kurama headed for the village entrance.
   At the gate, they found a woman covered in dust, her long, silver hair disheveled, her clothes torn from an arduous journey. She was barely conscious, her breathing shallow.
   Kurama's eyes widened slightly. He recognized her instantly.
   "Karura...?"
   Years ago, during the Third Ninja War, he had fought this very woman while controlling Kushina's body. Back then, Karura had short hair and a lean frame. Now, she had matured into a striking beauty, though her current state was anything but graceful.
   Kushina circled around her, examining her like a detective inspecting a crime scene.
   1
   "Hmmm..." She lifted a lock of the woman's hair and sniffed it, as if that would tell her anything. "Nope. I don't recognize her."
   Kurama nearly laughed out loud. Was Kushina seriously face-blind? Sure, Karura had changed a lot, but how could she not remember someone she fought? Then again, Kushina wasn't the type to dwell on past battles.
   1
   Regardless, something was off. Karura didn't come here for a friendly visit. She had been running from something-or someone.
   Kushina folded her arms across her chest.
   "She's probably being hunted."
   Kurama nodded. "More importantly, she's dying. You can observe her later-if she's still alive."
   "Ah! Right! Let's take her home!"
   Once back at their residence, Kushina placed Karura on the bed and studied her carefully.
   "Are you sure we know her?" she asked Kurama.
   He smiled faintly.
   "No idea. But since she came looking for you, we should save her first. The answers will come later."
   Kushina nodded. She prepared to use medical ninjutsu, but Kurama stopped her.
   "No need for that. It takes too long. I'll handle it."
   His scarlet eyes spun into the familiar shape of the Sharingan, then shifted further into the intricate design of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Divine-reversal technique-
   A black ring flickered in his pupils as he activated the ability.
   Karura gasped, her body convulsing slightly. The injuries faded, her breathing steadied, but she still looked exhausted.
   Kurama frowned.
   "Damn... She was already poisoned three days ago."
   It seemed whatever had happened to her, it had been relentless. He pushed the ability further, rewinding her condition back ten days.
   Finally, color returned to Karura's face. Her breathing normalized. The tension in her muscles eased.
   Kurama exhaled.
   "Looks like whatever happened, she's been running for at least ten days."
   From the Land of Wind to Konoha, a shinobi could travel the distance in five days if they pushed themselves. But Karura took double that time, meaning she had been on the run, fighting for her life.
   What the hell happened in Sunagakure?
   Karura's eyelids fluttered. Slowly, she opened her eyes, adjusting to the dim lighting of the room. The first thing she saw was a flash of red.
   A voice, familiar yet distant.
   "Am I... dead?" she murmured. "Is this heaven? Blood-Red Habanero... is that you?"
   Kushina scowled. "Heaven? What heaven? This is my house, you idiot."
   She flicked Karura's forehead, making the woman wince.
   "Ow... it hurts..."
   Pain meant she was alive.
   Karura took a deep breath, her vision clearing. And then, realization struck her.
   She had made it.
   She had finally reached Konoha.
   Emotion surged through her chest, and without warning, she lunged forward, wrapping Kushina in a tight hug.
   Kushina yelped, caught off guard.
   "Oi, oi! What the hell are you doing?! You're not some desperate pervert, are you?!"
   Karura blinked, then blushed furiously.
   "S-Sorry! I just... I finally found you."
   Kushina groaned, prying herself free.
   "Well, whatever you've been through, you better start explaining. Because I have a feeling things are about to get messy."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 160: Chapter 160 : Maid
   Karura immediately woke up completely and released her grip on his hand.
   There was no mistaking it-standing in front of her was the infamous "Red-Hot Habanero," Uzumaki Kushina.
   Even after years of separation, Karura recognized her instantly.
   That meant only one thing-she was in the Hidden Leaf Village.
   Sand Shinobi's pursuers wouldn't be able to catch up now.
   She was safe.
   She took a deep breath, steadying herself. That's when she realized something startling.
   She felt no exhaustion.
   Her body, which had been on the verge of collapse from battle fatigue and poisoning, was completely healed.
   Not only that-the venom in her system was gone.
   It was as if she had never been poisoned in the first place.
   Karura looked up at Kushina, eyes still wide with disbelief.
   "Red-Hot Habanero, did you... save me?"
   "No," Kushina grinned, thumbing behind her. "It was him."
   1
   Karura blinked.
   Only then did she notice the man beside Kushina.
   Tall, imposing, his presence exuded something unnatural-something primal.
   His crimson eyes, slit like a predator's, made it impossible to meet his gaze for long. The raw aura of power rolling off him was suffocating.
   Karura tensed. She had seen many dangerous men in her life-Kazekage assassins, war criminals, rogue ninjas-but this man?
   He felt different.
   He felt inhuman.
   "Who-?"
   Before she could ask, Kushina interrupted, crossing her arms and smirking.
   "Oi, lady, do we know each other? Why'd you come all the way to Konoha looking for me?"
   2
   Karura stared at her.
   Did Kushina really not remember her?
   Or was she pretending?
   She scoffed, folding her arms.
   "Do you seriously not recognize me? It's me, Karura."
   "Who cares?" Kushina huffed. "If you don't introduce yourself properly, I'll just have this guy throw you out of Konoha. And don't think for a second that being a pretty woman means I won't hit you."
   1
   Karura twitched.
   Pretty woman?
   She wasn't sure whether to be flattered or annoyed.
   "Karura of the Hidden Sand," she said at last, expression hardening. "The Jonin who fought during the Second Shinobi War."
   Kushina blinked, gears turning in her head.
   A moment later, her eyes widened.
   "Oh! The tomboy from back then?!"
   Karura clenched her fists.
   Tomboy? Really?
   Kushina grinned. "Hah! No way! You were so scrawny and rough back then. Look at you now! You actually turned into a woman!"
   Karura scowled. "...Are you saying I wasn't before?"
   "Well," Kushina said, rubbing her chin, "you were built like a twig and had a mouth filthier than Jiraiya-sensei's novels. Didn't really scream 'lady' to me."
   2
   Karura twitched again.
   She had forgotten how irritating Kushina could be.
   Kurama chuckled. He had been watching their exchange with amusement. "So, what brings you here?"
   At that, Karura's face fell.
   Her grip on her sleeve tightened as she exhaled shakily.
   Then, she told them everything.
   About Rasa-the man who would become the Fourth Kazekage-who had tried to force her into marriage.
   About how the village elders had turned against her, treating her like a political pawn to be traded.
   About how the moment Rasa took power, everyone had abandoned her.
   How she had no one left.
   By the time she finished speaking, she was trembling with anger and grief.
   Kurama remained impassive. But Kushina?
   Tears streamed down her face.
   1
   "That's...! That's so cruel! Who the hell still forces people into marriage these days?! That bastard-!"
   Karura swallowed, steadying herself. Then, she met Kushina's gaze, eyes burning with determination.
   "That's why I came here," she said. "Kushina, I need your help. Let me stay in Konoha. I can become a ninja of this village. I'll do anything. I just... I can't go back to the Sand."
   Kushina stared at her, lips pursed.
   "Anything, huh?" she said slowly.
   Karura nodded without hesitation. "Anything."
   A sly grin spread across Kushina's face.
   "Then how are your cooking skills?"
   Karura blinked. "...What?"
   "You heard me." Kushina smirked, elbowing Kurama. "Hey, Master Kurama, whaddya think?"
   Kurama's expression was unreadable as he regarded Karura.
   "Are you sure, Kushina?"
   "Why, you got a problem with it?"
   "No," Kurama chuckled. "Not at all. As long as it makes you happy."
   Kushina turned back to Karura, smirking.
   "Alright, here's the deal," she said. "You can stay in Konoha. But I only have one condition."
   Karura straightened, bracing herself.
   "You're gonna be my and Kurama's personal maid."
   1
   Karura blinked.
   Then she blinked again.
   "...That's it?"
   "That's it."
   Karura had been expecting something far worse. Maybe exile-level conditions. Maybe some dangerous mission to prove her loyalty. Maybe even being locked up in ANBU's custody.
   But this?
   This was nothing.
   She exhaled sharply. "Fine. I accept."
   Kushina grinned. "Great!"
   Later that evening, after getting Karura settled in, Kushina sat at the dinner table, eagerly waiting.
   "Karura, you done yet?!" she whined.
   "Almost," Karura called back.
   Minutes later, she walked out with the food.
   Kushina's eyes sparkled. The moment the dishes hit the table, she dug in.
   "Holy crap, this is amazing!"
   Kurama took a bite as well. He nodded approvingly. "Not bad."
   Karura stood there awkwardly, watching them eat. She wasn't used to this.
   Then, without warning, Kushina grabbed her wrist and yanked her down into a seat.
   "Oi, you made this, so eat with us!"
   Karura hesitated. Then, slowly, she picked up her chopsticks.
   As they ate, she found herself relaxing for the first time in what felt like years.
   For the first time since she left the Sand, she felt something strange.
   Something warm.
   Something she hadn't felt in a long time.
   A sense of belonging.
   Maybe, just maybe... escaping to Konoha had been the right choice after all.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 161: Chapter 161 : Karura is back
   Karura was alone in Sunagakure.
   She knew the warmth and coldness of the world far too well.
   Back home, she was nothing more than a ghost among the high walls of the village she once called home.
   It was almost ridiculous to think about it now.
   Because, despite everything, she actually felt more at home in Konoha.
   It was clear now-coming to Konoha had been her wisest decision.
   Night fell over the village.
   Tonight, Tsunade hadn't come back.
   Next to the massive form of Kurama, Kushina spoke softly, her voice laced with irritation.
   "Kurama, Karura was so badly hurt by that bastard Rasa! Should we go teach those Sand Shinobi a lesson?"
   1
   Kurama's deep voice rumbled in response. "Wouldn't it feel better to do it yourself?"
   Such revenge was something Karura had to claim with her own hands.
   "Yeah, I guess you're right."
   With Tsunade away, an idea popped into Kushina's mind.
   "Kurama, can I try using another tail today?" she asked, grinning mischievously. "Tsunade's not here, anyway."
   Kushina had been curious about whether different tails felt different when she harnessed Kurama's chakra.
   How could Kurama refuse such an interesting request?
   Unbeknownst to them, the movement on Kushina's side had stirred Karura from her sleep.
   "Strange... what are Kushina-sama and Kurama-sama doing?" she mumbled, rubbing her eyes.
   1
   Curious but cautious, Karura stepped quietly toward them, not wanting to disturb whatever was happening.
   And then she saw it.
   The moonlight illuminated the narrow path between the trees, revealing something that made her eyes widen in shock.
   "That... that is-"
   Karura's face turned bright red, and she immediately retreated to her room, heart pounding.
   Once inside, she pulled the blanket over herself, a smile tugging at her lips.
   "So Kushina-sama is actually that wild..." she muttered to herself.
   Despite her past, Karura was still a young woman, and the sight she had just witnessed had stirred something deep inside her.
   She bit her lip and let her hand wander beneath the blanket.
   -
   Three days later, in the Land of Wind, Sunagakure.
   Baki, a high-ranking Jonin of the village, stormed into the Kazekage's office, his expression tense.
   "Lord Kazekage, there's still no news on Karura."
   Rasa's expression darkened instantly.
   "What?!"
   A poisoned woman had managed to escape from his grasp?
   "What the hell are my men doing?!" he roared, slamming his fist against the desk.
   Baki swallowed nervously and remained silent.
   Rasa had gravely underestimated Karura's strength.
   Even while poisoned, she had fought her way out of the Wind Country, eliminating most of the pursuers that had been sent after her.
   The few that had survived returned, injured and humiliated.
   By now, Karura had completely escaped his grasp.
   Baki hesitated before speaking again.
   "Lord Kazekage, we have confirmed that Karura is now in Konoha."
   The mention of Konoha made Rasa's fury explode.
   "Konoha, Konoha, Konoha again!"
   With a furious sweep of his arm, he knocked every document off his desk, sending papers flying across the room.
   Would Konoha really take her in?
   Thinking about it, it was entirely possible.
   If Karura leaked critical Sand Shinobi secrets to Konoha, there was no doubt that they would protect her in return.
   Karura had been one of Sunagakure's elite Jonin.
   She knew too much.
   "No... we need to rearrange the village's military deployments immediately."
   For the first time in a long time, Rasa felt a twinge of fear.
   He had almost lost his mind and considered starting a war with Konoha over Karura.
   But the last shred of logic in him had stopped him.
   Now wasn't the time to engage in open conflict with Konoha.
   Karura wasn't worth it.
   The real reason he had wanted her back so desperately was to use her bloodline for breeding new heirs with strong abilities.
   But now that she was in Konoha, the matter had to be put on hold-for now.
   Rasa's eyes narrowed as he gazed out the window, his voice filled with venom.
   "Karura... wait for me. I want to see just how long Konoha will protect you."
   2
   -
   In the Land of Fire, Konohagakure.
   Kushina and Kurama had already begun making preparations.
   It was time to strike back at Sunagakure.
   Karura, however, was still uncertain.
   "Um... Kurama-sama, Kushina-sama... are you really planning to do this?" she asked hesitantly.
   Kushina smirked. "What, are you scared?"
   "No, no, it's not that... I'm just worried about your safety."
   Kushina chuckled and waved her hand dismissively.
   "What are you worried about? The only person who should be worried is Rasa. We always settle our scores."
   She suddenly turned to Karura, her red hair swaying with the motion.
   "Karura, you've only been here for a few days, and already you're questioning our judgment?" she teased.
   Karura immediately looked flustered. "N-No, it's not like that..."
   Kushina giggled before relenting. "Relax, I know you mean well."
   Kurama rumbled from the side. "Karura, if you want revenge, are you sure you can defeat Rasa?"
   Karura's expression hardened.
   "I have full confidence."
   "Good," Kurama said. "You focus on Rasa. Leave the rest to us."
   In Sunagakure, Karura had once feared Rasa-not because he was stronger than her, but because of the village's interference.
   She and Rasa had been evenly matched.
   But the village always stood behind him, and the odds had never been in her favor.
   Now, things were different.
   Now, it would be one-on-one.
   Karura clenched her fists.
   This time, she would win.
   She would take back everything she had lost.
   She knew Kushina, the "Red-Hot Habanero," had once used the Tailed Beast Bomb to terrify the entire Sand Shinobi force during the war.
   And as for Kurama's true power... she had never seen it firsthand.
   But from what she had observed, even Kushina deferred to him.
   His strength must be beyond comprehension.
   "Kurama-sama, Kushina-sama... are we really going in alone?" Karura asked.
   "No," Kushina replied, grinning. "There's one more of us. That makes four."
   A shadow landed gracefully beside them.
   It was none other than Uchiha Mikoto.
   Kurama and Mikoto had already made a deal.
   Once she wrapped up her work in the village, she would join them in the raid against Sunagakure.
   When Tsunade heard that Kurama was heading to cause trouble, she didn't even try to stop him.
   After all, it was Kurama.
   1
   -
   Standing atop a moving wave of sand, the four warriors made their way toward the Land of Wind.
   Karura manipulated the terrain beneath them, shaping a floating sand platform-similar to a somersault cloud, but made of hardened earth.
   "Damn, Karura," Kushina whistled. "That's a neat trick."
   Karura smirked. "Just a simple technique."
   It took them only three days to reach the outskirts of Sunagakure.
   Beneath them, the massive rock walls of the village loomed.
   Inside, in the Kazekage's office, a scout burst into the room, gasping for breath.
   "Kazekage-sama-Karura has returned!"
   3
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 162: Chapter 162 : Karura : I want Rasa Dead
   "Kazekage-sama, there's a situation. Karura-sama has returned."
   "Returned? Isn't that a good thing?"
   Rasa's face flickered with a moment of relief. "If she has found her way back, then let her enjoy the warmth of our village again."
   A smile formed on his lips. However, the Jnin hesitated.
   "Kazekage-sama... Karura-sama did not return alone."
   Rasa's brows furrowed. "Not alone? Who else is with her?"
   "There are three others," the shinobi reported. "And among them... is Konoha's Red-Hot Habanero, Uzumaki Kushina."
   The name sent a shiver through Rasa's body.
   "Kushina?" His eyes narrowed.
   Karura had brought people from Konoha? What could this mean?
   "Come with me. Now."
   With a flick of his wrist, Rasa controlled his Gold Dust and ascended toward the outer wall of Sunagakure.
   He saw them immediately.
   Karura stood at the forefront, her expression cold and unreadable. Beside her, Uzumaki Kushina, the crimson-haired menace of Konoha, watched with an amused smirk. Next to her stood a stunning woman with long raven-black hair-Uchiha Mikoto. And finally, the last one...
   A man.
   Orange hair. Red eyes. Slitted pupils, filled with the eerie presence of a beast.
   Rasa felt his instincts screaming at him. His gaze involuntarily shifted away from the man, as if his very presence was an affront to reason.
   Karura took a step forward, her voice as icy as the desert night.
   "Rasa."
   The Kazekage forced a smirk. "Kara, you've finally come home. This is your village."
   "I came back to take your life."
   The wind howled between them.
   "My life?" Rasa scoffed. "You think you can take it?"
   "If not me, then who?" Karura tilted her head. "Or do you believe you can stand against all of us?"
   "Hah! You think you can challenge all of Sunagakure alone? That's delusional."
   Kushina yawned and stretched, unimpressed. "Tch. This is the guy who forced you into marriage? Pathetic."
   Rasa's face darkened.
   He understood now.
   Karura didn't just bring these people here-she brought them to humiliate him.
   Kushina cracked her knuckles. "Kara, take out this scumbag already. Leave the rest to us."
   "Protect the Kazekage! Eliminate the intruders!"
   Baki, one of the senior Jnin, barked the order. The Sand Shinobi moved in unison, unleashing a barrage of kunai toward Kurama.
   "You fools."
   Mikoto stepped forward, her Sharingan spinning into existence.
   Three tomoe whirled violently-then shifted.
   A new pattern.
   The Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Void Severance."
   A pulse of energy rippled outward.
   In an instant, the Sand Shinobi were frozen, ensnared in a swirling distortion of space itself.
   Then, reality shredded.
   Screams tore through the battlefield as bodies were twisted and ripped apart, flesh and bone eviscerated in a storm of spatial destruction.
   Blood rained onto the sand.
   Baki's eyes widened in horror. "W-What... what is this power?!"
   The remaining shinobi stepped back, their faces pale. They had just witnessed dozens of their comrades annihilated in the blink of an eye.
   Rasa's fingers twitched. "Mangeky Sharingan... Damn it. Karura actually brought someone of this caliber."
   Kurama chuckled, stepping forward. "You might want to stay put. Unless you want to end up like them."
   The surviving Sand Shinobi hesitated.
   "Karura-sama... is fighting the Kazekage? But aren't they-"
   "Engaged? Hah, what a joke. That was never her choice."
   "Hey, lower your voice. If Kazekage-sama hears, you're as good as dead."
   The tension in the air was thick. The whispers of the Sunagakure shinobi spread like wildfire.
   Karura turned to her allies. "This is my fight. Stay out of it."
   "Understood," Kurama nodded. "Do whatever you need to do."
   Rasa's eyes gleamed with malice. "You think you can defeat me alone? Fine. I accept your challenge. No one interferes!"
   The battlefield cleared as the two warriors faced each other.
   Kurama leaned back, amused. "This should be fun."
   Rasa lifted his hand, summoning a massive tidal wave of Gold Dust.
   "Gold Dust Wave!"
   The golden sand surged forward, glistening under the desert sun.
   Karura leaped into the air, her Sand Shield forming instinctively. The two forces collided, creating a thunderous explosion.
   "Magnet Release: Gold Dust Imperial Burial!"
   The golden tendrils twisted, forming a suffocating tomb around Karura.
   Tch. A massive amount of Gold Dust. This bastard really was the richest man in Sunagakure.
   But Karura wasn't fazed.
   She stretched out her hand.
   "Sand Coffin!"
   The battlefield trembled as her sand surged up, swallowing the golden mass in an instant. The two elements twisted and ground against each other, locked in a brutal struggle.
   Karura's eyes scanned the field. There. She found it.
   Rasa's Third Eye.
   A smirk formed on her lips. "Got you."
   Her sand lunged forward, crushing the floating orb of gold dust.
   Rasa's vision blackened.
   "Tch." He clenched his fists. "You're getting bold, Karura."
   But he wasn't done yet.
   Even without his Third Eye, he had more than enough strength to crush her.
   From the sidelines, Kushina crossed her arms. "Yo, Kurama, you think she'll win?"
   Mikoto narrowed her eyes, watching every movement.
   "She's holding her own."
   Kurama smirked. "Let's see how far she can push him."
   High above the battlefield, Karura glared down at Rasa.
   "This isn't a joke, Rasa. I will kill you."
   The sky darkened.
   A monstrous wave of sand loomed in the distance, rolling in from the desert horizon like a tidal wave of death.
   The battle was far from over.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 163: Chapter 163 : Fourth Kazekage
   Waves of sand, towering like mountains, rolled in from the desert, swallowing the sky and blotting out the sun.
   This was Karura's power.
   The massive dunes surged forward, hundreds of feet high, an unstoppable tide of destruction.
   Sunagakure would drown under it.
   "Is this really Karura's power? Incredible!"
   Kushina, observing from the sidelines, couldn't help but exclaim.
   No joke.
   In the original timeline, Gaara's absolute defense stemmed from his mother's will. That fierce, undying love had been his shield.
   But this?
   This was pure carnage.
   The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, watched grimly.
   He had severely underestimated Karura.
   "Magnet Release: Gold Dust Barricade!"
   Rasa conjured a colossal cube of gold-infused sand, hurling it at the incoming storm. He had to stop her. He had to suppress this madness before it consumed everything.
   His heart pounded.
   Fear.
   A foreign, unwelcome feeling.
   The cube, heavy with metallic weight, should have grounded the swirling sands. Instead, the golden mass was swallowed, devoured by Karura's endless desert.
   "What... what is this?" Rasa felt dread coil around his throat.
   This power-it made his chest tighten with raw terror.
   "When the hell did she become this strong?"
   Desperation bled into his voice.
   "Magnet Release: Gold Dust Wave!"
   A tide of shimmering gold surged to meet the incoming sandstorm, colliding with a violent explosion. The battlefield trembled, two monstrous forces wrestling for dominance.
   And yet-
   Karura's sand crushed through his golden tide.
   The glittering dunes darkened, swallowed whole by the greater mass.
   All of Rasa's gold-
   Buried beneath Karura's overwhelming might.
   Rasa shot into the sky, narrowly escaping the incoming cascade. His breath came sharp, uneven.
   "Lady Karura is unstoppable!"
   "Lord Kazekage can't even land a proper counterattack."
   "The Third Kazekage was the strongest, but he vanished. Now the Fourth is being humiliated."
   "Hey, shut it! We're supposed to support the Kazekage, not talk shit about him!"
   The watching shinobi whispered among themselves, their unease palpable.
   And still-the sandstorm did not relent.
   Rasa's stomach twisted.
   "Karura, are you...?"
   Before he could finish, the impossible happened.
   A third of Sunagakure-
   Gone.
   Buried beneath the sea of sand. Buildings collapsed, structures ground into dust under the suffocating weight.
   "You attacked the village?!" Rasa roared.
   Attack the village?
   Karura scoffed.
   "I'm attacking you."
   Collateral damage was inevitable.
   Total destruction? Desirable.
   "You-!"
   Rasa was speechless.
   He had relied on Karura's mercy before.
   That mercy was gone.
   Now, she was ruthless.
   Unfamiliar. Cold.
   A stranger wearing the face of the woman he once knew.
   Rasa didn't understand.
   What had happened to her in Konoha?
   Why had she returned with nothing but hatred?
   Karura had changed.
   Completely.
   Kurama, standing nearby, watched with a smirk.
   "Yes, Karura... that's how it should be."
   Mercy? A hindrance.
   Regret? A weakness.
   A battle fought with hesitation wasn't a battle-it was self-sabotage.
   "You bitch! You destroyed the village!"
   "You blind fool! That woman buried Sunagakure, and you still call her 'Lady'!?"
   Some of the watching Sand shinobi finally snapped.
   They had lost everything. Their homes, their families, their livelihoods-
   Because of her.
   "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"
   "Earth Release: Rock Spear Barrage!"
   "Wind Release: Raging Sandstorm!"
   A barrage of ninjutsu rained down toward Karura.
   No hesitation. No restraint.
   They wanted her dead.
   "How noisy."
   Kurama's expression twisted in disdain.
   Massive blue-purple wings unfurled behind him, glowing with eerie chakra. A deep crimson aura flickered around him-
   Meteor Chakra. Peacock Illusion Jutsu.
   "Sand Waterfall Burial."
   A pyramid of sand rose, swallowing the incoming attacks with ease.
   And then-
   The screaming started.
   The attacking shinobi vanished into the shifting sands.
   Their struggles were brief.
   Their fates-sealed.
   Flesh and blood turned into pulp under the crushing pressure.
   "You bastard!"
   Rasa cursed from above, hands clenched tight.
   This power-
   It was familiar.
   He recognized it.
   It was One-Tail's chakra.
   His eyes widened in realization.
   No.
   No, it wasn't possible.
   He had spent years suppressing Shukaku with his gold sand. The beast was unstable-impossible to control.
   But this man-
   Kurama wielded its power effortlessly.
   That could only mean one thing.
   Shukaku was gone.
   Stolen.
   "You... you took the One-Tail?" Rasa's voice cracked with rage and disbelief.
   Kurama simply spread his hands, smirking.
   Neither confirming nor denying.
   That smirk was answer enough.
   "What the hell?!"
   The Sand shinobi were in shock.
   Their greatest weapon-
   Taken, right from under their noses.
   This was their village.
   And yet, Konoha had infiltrated without a trace.
   Stolen their greatest asset.
   And now Karura was openly waging war against them.
   Shame burned through them.
   This was the ultimate humiliation.
   And it had happened without them even realizing.
   "She's a traitor!"
   "She gave our Tailed Beast to Konoha!"
   Rasa's thoughts aligned with his people's fears.
   They had been betrayed.
   He had been betrayed.
   The moment Karura left for Konoha, their fate had been sealed.
   The village was now on the brink of annihilation.
   "Don't interfere!"
   Rasa's command rang through the battlefield.
   If his shinobi continued to interfere, they would only make things worse.
   No-
   He had to win.
   Then, he would rally the village and wipe these bastards out.
   "You're still scheming?"
   Karura's eyes narrowed.
   Sand surged.
   "Sand Binding Coffin."
   A crushing weight slammed onto Rasa's right arm.
   His heart stopped.
   Shit.
   He had left an opening-
   A fatal mistake.
   "Damn it! You coward! A sneak attack?!"
   Karura's lips curled.
   "Fair? In war?"
   She tightened her grip.
   Rasa's right arm-
   Gone.
   A scream tore through the battlefield
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 164: Chapter 164
   Karura's golden sand had completely engulfed the right arm of the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa.
   She wouldn't let this opportunity slip. Moments like this never came twice.
   Without hesitation, she executed her jutsu.
   "Sand Binding Coffin... Sand Burial!"
   A horrifying scream tore through the battlefield.
   Rasa, a man who had always prided himself on his resilience, had never experienced pain like this before. His right arm was ripped away from his body, the force of Karura's crushing technique reducing it to nothing but a mangled mess of flesh and blood.
   Blood splattered onto the sand, painting it crimson.
   The once-mighty Kazekage looked nothing short of devastated.
   A deathly silence swept across the battlefield.
   The shinobi of Sunagakure stood frozen in shock.
   "Impossible..."
   "Lord Kazekage... lost?"
   "That's our Kazekage-sama!"
   Panic gripped them. Rasa had always been their pillar, their unshakable leader. If even he was defeated, what would become of them?
   A realization set in-Karura was no longer their ally. She had abandoned her ties to Sunagakure, and her attack had already annihilated a third of the village. Had Rasa not intervened, she might have wiped out the entire village by now.
   "Get Elder Chiyo and Lord Ebiz immediately!" Baki barked.
   "But, Master Baki, they no longer interfere in village affairs unless it concerns their-"
   "This isn't the time for debate! Execute the order now!"
   "Y-Yes, sir!"
   The messenger bolted away, running as if his life depended on it.
   Baki clenched his fists. If Sunagakure fell, Chiyo wouldn't have any village left to search for her grandson. She would come. She had to.
   For now, all they could do was pray that Rasa could turn the tide.
   Hovering high above, Karura sneered. "Is this the best the great Fourth Kazekage can do? You're pathetic compared to the past generations."
   Rasa ground his teeth, rage boiling inside him. A woman-this woman-dared to look down on him?
   Humiliation.
   His pupils burned with bloodshot intensity.
   This was the worst disgrace of his life.
   "Karura!" he roared in fury, his expression twisted with madness.
   With a desperate surge of chakra, he commanded a massive wave of gold dust to rise and rush toward her.
   "Lord Kazekage! The village is right below!" one of the Sunagakure shinobi shouted in alarm.
   Rasa wasn't listening anymore. He had lost himself to his emotions.
   His wave of gold dust surged through the village, crushing another section of Sunagakure's buildings in its path.
   Tsk, tsk-
   When titans clashed, it was always the people who suffered.
   A second later, Rasa's gold dust detonated violently.
   Explosions rocked the battlefield.
   Dozens of explosive tags hidden within the gold erupted in a chain reaction. No matter how formidable Karura's sand defenses were, she was forced to retreat.
   "Damn it!" Baki gritted his teeth. "He's lost his mind! We have to stop this before he destroys the village himself!"
   Baki knew the truth-if this continued, Rasa would be the one to fall.
   But as he prepared to step in, he noticed a figure observing the battlefield with cold amusement.
   Uchiha Mikoto.
   A shiver ran down his spine.
   What should he do? What could he do?
   A perfect solution wasn't coming to him, and time was running out.
   He clenched his fists.
   "We have no choice! Everyone, attack!"
   "But, Master Baki, Lord Kazekage forbade us from interfering-"
   "That was when he was still in control! Look at him now! Does he seem in control to you?!"
   The shinobi exchanged uncertain glances, but Baki was right. Rasa no longer cared about collateral damage.
   His attacks were leveling Sunagakure itself.
   With no other options, the shinobi unleashed everything they had. Arrows, kunai, shuriken, explosive tags, fire jutsu, wind jutsu-it was an all-out assault.
   Rasa smirked. Finally, his men were supporting him.
   "Tch-again?" Karura sighed.
   Why did they force her to take things this far?
   "Kurama-sama, allow me to handle this," Mikoto said with a soft smile.
   Kurama raised an eyebrow. "All yours."
   Mikoto's black eyes sharpened.
   In an instant, her Mangeky Sharingan spun to life.
   A golden chakra erupted around her, taking the form of a massive, armored warrior.
   Susanoo.
   The golden giant formed completely, armor covering its skeletal frame, and in its hand materialized an enormous blade of chakra.
   The attacks came crashing toward her.
   Mikoto swung her sword once.
   A blinding arc of chakra ripped through the air, obliterating every projectile and jutsu aimed at them.
   Absolute defense.
   "Impossible! Our combined attack..."
   The Sunagakure shinobi stared in disbelief.
   Hundreds of them had attacked together, yet it hadn't even scratched her.
   Were all of Karura's allies monsters?
   The golden warrior loomed over them, gazing down with glowing eyes that regarded them as mere insects.
   Mikoto's expression remained unreadable, her gaze indifferent.
   As long as she was here, no one would interfere with Karura's battle against Rasa.
   Karura smirked.
   "So this is the power of the Uchiha? Impressive."
   Then, she turned back to Rasa.
   "Let's end this."
   Her chakra surged, sending her long gray hair whipping in the wind.
   Hundreds of golden sand tendrils burst forth, striking toward Rasa like a storm of spears.
   "Damn it! How does she still have this much chakra?!"
   A cold sense of dread gripped him.
   He had thought she was reaching her limit.
   He was wrong.
   He tried to dodge, but the sand tendrils chased him relentlessly.
   His gold dust was finite.
   Her sand was endless.
   One tendril caught him.
   Then another.
   Then dozens more.
   Rasa struggled, but it was pointless. He was dragged down into a massive formation of golden sand.
   A pyramid of solidified sand formed around him, burying him up to his neck.
   At that moment, he truly understood-
   He couldn't win.
   He would never defeat her.
   The realization was a bitter poison.
   For a Kazekage, there was no greater humiliation.
   But there was one title he could still take pride in.
   He was the richest Kazekage in history.
   That, at least, was something.
   "Karura! Please! I beg you!" Rasa gasped, his voice breaking. "For the sake of our village, spare me! I swear I won't stand in your way again!"
   Karura looked at him with nothing but scorn.
   Pathetic.
   "Die."
   With a flick of her fingers, the pyramid's pressure intensified.
   "No-!"
   A sickening crack.
   Rasa's body imploded, crushed into pulp beneath the weight of her sand.
   His severed head rolled to the ground, lifeless.
   His eyes, wide with horror, were frozen in eternal shock.
   The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa-was dead.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 165: Chapter 165 : Feel Pain
   The immense pressure of the massive sand pyramid crushed the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, reducing his entire body to blood and dust. His severed head thudded onto the bloodstained sand below, his lifeless eyes rolling up as if still in disbelief.
   Fourth Kazekage, Rasa-dead.
   A chilling silence gripped Sunagakure. The wind howled through the village, yet no one dared to make a sound. Every shinobi who bore witness to their leader's death was paralyzed with shock.
   Their strongest ninja, the Kazekage, had been slain. Just like that.
   And not by an invading army or a legendary foe from another land-but by Karura, a woman of their own village, once thought to be lost in the sands of time.
   The truth weighed on them: Lord Karura was that powerful.
   Whispers stirred among the shinobi, a mix of awe, fear, and uncertainty. They were of the same blood, the same land. Was there truly a need for further conflict?
   Yet, the silence did not last long.
   The horror of the situation set in, followed by blind rage.
   "That's the Kazekage!"
   "She actually killed our leader?!"
   "That traitorous woman must die!"
   The air was thick with the shouts of revenge. Leaderless and driven by fury, the shinobi of Sunagakure surged forward like a sandstorm, weapons drawn, chakra flaring.
   "Take her down! Avenge Lord Rasa!"
   "Kill her! For Sunagakure!"
   The battle cries echoed across the dunes as dozens charged toward their deaths.
   Baki, watching the scene unfold, shouted desperately, "No! Stop! You fools-!"
   But it was too late.
   High above, Karura, suspended in the air, smirked. Her golden hair swayed with the wind, eyes burning with disdain.
   "So eager to die? Very well."
   With a single gesture, the sand beneath the charging shinobi shifted violently.
   "Desert Funeral."
   The waves of sand surged like a tidal wave, swallowing the shinobi whole. Bones shattered, bodies compressed under the sheer force. A sickening crunch filled the air.
   Hundreds of shinobi-gone in an instant.
   A deep, metallic scent of blood filled the battlefield, the very sand stained crimson.
   Baki's face twisted with rage and horror. "You... You monster!"
   Karura turned her gaze to him, eyes cold and detached. "Monster? Or just the inevitable end of a broken system?"
   Before Baki could respond, movement stirred at the village's edge. A squad of elite Sunagakure shinobi arrived, escorting two figures-Chiyo and Ebiz, the revered elders of the village.
   As they stepped onto the blood-soaked sand, both elders instinctively covered their mouths and noses. The stench of death was overpowering.
   Chiyo's eyes darted around the battlefield, searching. "Where is Rasa?"
   Baki swallowed hard and turned his gaze toward the severed head lying in the sand.
   Chiyo followed his gaze. Her old, weathered face twisted in shock.
   "Karura... You did this?"
   Karura met Chiyo's glare without hesitation, her expression unreadable.
   Chiyo clenched her fists, disbelief thick in her voice. "Why? Sunagakure is your home! Rasa only wished to strengthen our bloodline! Was this truly necessary?"
   Karura's lips curled into a scornful smirk. "Strengthen our bloodline? By forcing me into a loveless marriage? By treating me as nothing more than breeding stock? No, Chiyo. Sunagakure was never my home. It was my cage."
   A bitter silence fell.
   Chiyo's expression darkened. "You ungrateful girl... If that is truly your resolve, then so be it!"
   She flicked her wrist, and in an instant, dozens of puppets sprang forth from her scrolls. Their hidden weapons clicked into place-poisoned senbon, bladed arms, spinning drills.
   "Kill her!"
   The puppets lunged.
   Karura barely lifted a hand. The sand responded instantly, forming an unbreakable barrier.
   The barrage of deadly attacks clashed against the sand shield, but none could pierce through. The poison needles bounced off harmlessly. The bladed arms were repelled with ease. High-pressure water jets sizzled and evaporated on impact.
   Chiyo's eyes widened. "This girl... she's stronger than I ever imagined."
   A deep chuckle echoed through the battlefield.
   "You're wasting your time, old woman."
   A voice from above drew all eyes skyward.
   Three figures hovered in the air beside Karura, each radiating an aura of overwhelming power.
   Kushina, the Red-Hot Habanero of Konoha. Her fiery red hair whipped around her as her chakra chains coiled like serpents, ready to strike.
   Mikoto, a warrior of the Uchiha clan. Her Mangeky Sharingan burned crimson, her expression unreadable yet terrifying.
   And Kurama, their enigmatic leader, an aura of pure malice surrounding him. His violet wings stretched wide, his piercing eyes locked onto the shinobi below.
   "Kara, you've done enough. Let us handle the cleanup."
   Karura exhaled slowly, then nodded. "As you command, Master Kurama."
   Chiyo took a step back, uneasy. "Wings...? That's not a kekkei genkai I recognize..."
   Baki whispered, "One of them is the Red-Hot Habanero... the other is from the Uchiha clan. As for the orange-haired man... I don't know. But his power is immense."
   Chiyo narrowed her eyes. "No matter their strength, we cannot allow them to escape. If word spreads that Konoha shinobi came here, killed our Kazekage, and left unscathed, it would be the greatest shame Sunagakure has ever known!"
   "Agreed!" Baki roared. "Deploy the full force of the village!"
   A battle-ready stance swept through the remaining shinobi. The air was thick with tension.
   Kurama smirked. "No need for all that effort. Soon, this place will be nothing but dust."
   He raised his hand.
   A sphere of pure destruction materialized in his palm, growing at an alarming rate. Its inky blackness swallowed the sunlight, casting an eerie shadow over the entire village.
   "What... what is that?!"
   Terror seized the shinobi as the sphere continued to grow, massive enough to engulf the entire village.
   "A Tailed Beast Bomb?!" Chiyo gasped. "But at this size... it's absurd!"
   Kurama's grin widened. "Run, if you can."
   Panic erupted. Some shinobi tried to flee, their survival instincts overriding any lingering sense of duty. Others fell to their knees, accepting the inevitability of death.
   Chiyo's lips trembled. "Is this truly the end of Sunagakure...?"
   Kurama, floating high above, merely laughed.
   "Let this be a lesson-pain is the only true justice."
   And with that, he released the sphere.
   A final, desperate scream echoed through the village.
   Then-obliteration.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 166: Chapter 166 : Sand Village is Gone
   From now on, let the Sand Shinobi feel true despair.
   The massive Tailed Beast Bomb blots out the sky, a harbinger of annihilation. Beneath its overwhelming presence, the shinobi of Sunagakure tremble. Can they escape? No. There is nowhere to run.
   A suffocating air of hopelessness settles over the village. Legs buckle, warriors collapse. Their will to fight has shattered.
   "Hey, don't give up! Run!" Granny Chiyo, Baki, and the few remaining leaders cry out, their voices drowned in desperation.
   But what use is it?
   Escape? To where? This is their home. And now, it is their grave.
   Hovering above, Kurama watches, his crimson eyes gleaming with predatory amusement.
   "Karura, will you miss this place?" he muses, his voice carrying an eerie detachment.
   Nostalgia? A meaningless concept. There is nothing left to cherish.
   "Lord Kurama, destroy it all. There is no reason for this village to exist anymore."
   Kurama grins, his fangs bared. To him, the lives below are nothing more than ants.
   A mere flick of his claw sends the monstrous black sphere plummeting towards Sunagakure.
   "No! Please, no!"
   "Why? Why must Sand Shinobi suffer this fate?"
   Their cries of despair mean nothing.
   The weak do not deserve mercy. The desert will reclaim them.
   Karura, Kushina, and Mikoto avert their gaze, covering their ears against the wails of their doomed enemies.
   Kurama glances at them, expression unreadable.
   The three women immediately lower their hands. A silent command had been given, and they dared not disobey. Karura reacts the quickest, stepping forward to press her hands over Kurama's ears in a feigned act of tenderness.
   Kurama chuckles. "Not bad."
   Then-
   Boom.
   A cataclysmic explosion swallows Sunagakure whole. If Deidara were here, he would weep at the sight-true art, beyond even his grandest dreams.
   When Deidara fought Gaara, his C3 barely scratched the village. But Kurama's Tailed Beast Bomb?
   It is destruction incarnate.
   The sky is set ablaze. The desert quakes. A colossal mushroom cloud rises, splitting the heavens. The very air trembles under the force of annihilation.
   Dust to dust. Ash to ash.
   When the smoke clears, there is nothing left. No ruins, no survivors-only an endless sea of sand.
   Sunagakure no longer exists.
   From this moment forward, there are only four Great Nations.
   Kurama exhales, his amusement fading. "Let's go."
   With that, he, Karura, Kushina, and Mikoto vanish into the sky.
   This time, Kurama does not immediately return to Konoha. He is in no rush.
   The world is vast, and he intends to savor the journey.
   As night falls, the group arrives at the border of the Land of Fire.
   The roads are empty, the villages silent. There is no inn, no lodging to be found. Even the most hardened warriors feel a chill in the darkness.
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Karura instinctively press closer to Kurama, seeking warmth and security.
   Mikoto shivers, rubbing her arms. "Lord Kurama, should we stop for the night?"
   "Wait."
   Kurama weaves a single hand sign.
   In an instant, a sprawling wooden mansion rises from the ground, its elegant design a testament to Hashirama's forgotten power.
   Kushina and Mikoto exchange unimpressed glances-Yamato pulled this trick all the time during missions.
   But Karura? She stares, awestruck. "You can use Wood Release? Isn't that the First Hokage's legendary ability?"
   She swallows. "Master Kurama... you are truly beyond comprehension."
   Her admiration for him deepens.
   Inside, warmth replaces the bitter cold. The four warriors settle in, the exhaustion of battle catching up to them.
   As the night drags on, Mikoto finds herself unable to sleep.
   Kurama moves with predatory grace, his attention shifting towards her.
   "Lord Kurama..."
   A flush of color stains Mikoto's cheeks.
   Kurama's touch is deliberate, teasing. Mikoto bites her lip, yielding without resistance.
   By the time the sun rises, Mikoto is nestled against him, her expression a mixture of exhaustion and satisfaction.
   "Good morning, Lord Kurama," she murmurs, her voice still laced with sleep.
   Kushina groans from across the room, rubbing her temples. "Tch. You're way too damn affectionate first thing in the morning."
   Karura, ever the quiet observer, merely chuckles.
   The group does not linger.
   With a flick of his wrist, Kurama invokes the Flying Thunder God, transporting them back to Konoha in an instant.
   Kushina stumbles into her home, collapsing onto her futon. Karura, still dazed, wordlessly follows suit.
   Kurama and Mikoto, however, stride into the Hokage's office.
   Tsunade glances up from her paperwork, raising a brow. "Hn? You're back already?"
   She pauses, noticing Kurama's expression-or rather, the distinct lack of Sunagakure's location on the map behind him.
   A beat of silence.
   "...Wait. You're kidding. You actually erased Sunagakure?"
   Kurama says nothing. He doesn't need to.
   Tsunade leans back in her chair, a slow smirk curling on her lips. "Damn. You really went through with it."
   She shakes her head, cracking her knuckles. "Alright then. Time to get to work. We're about to see some serious power shifts in the world. The Five Great Nations have existed since the days of the First Hokage. But now? Now, we're down to four."
   She taps her desk. "The other villages will be scrambling. Konoha can't afford to lag behind."
   Kurama merely nods, his thoughts already elsewhere.
   Far from Konoha, a lone figure trudges through the vast desert that was once Sunagakure.
   A puppetmaster, cloaked in crimson, his expression unreadable beneath his cowl.
   Sasori of the Red Sand surveys the devastation.
   He kneels, running his fingers through the scorched earth.
   "So... this is what remains."
   A memory flickers-his childhood home, the scent of metal and sawdust, the embrace of his grandmother.
   Gone.
   His voice is a whisper. "Kurama."
   Fury swells within him.
   There is only one course of action left.
   Vengeance.
   Meanwhile, in the Land of Lightning...
   "Sunagakure is gone?!"
   The Third Raikage slams his fist into his desk, the entire room shaking with the force of his rage.
   His envoy had traveled to Sunagakure for negotiations.
   They had found only sand.
   At first, they thought they were lost. They circled the desert, seeking some sign of life.
   But there was nothing.
   No village. No survivors. Just an empty wasteland.
   The Cloud Shinobi envoy returned, breathless and shaken, with one message.
   "The sands have swallowed Sunagakure whole."
   The Third Raikage clenches his jaw, his muscles flexing with unrestrained fury.
   "Kurama... what the hell have you done?"
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 167: Chapter 167 : Uchiha Madara and Black Zetsu
   Where did Sunagakure go?
   Moved?
   Impossible. There had been no movement, no evacuation signs, no struggle. Nothing.
   The Cloud Shinobi who had traveled to investigate the Sand Village returned and reported everything truthfully to the Third Raikage.
   "Is that so?" Raikage's rough face twisted into confusion.
   How could Sunagakure vanish into thin air? That was one of the Five Great Ninja Villages! No force could wipe out an entire shinobi stronghold without leaving a single trace.
   1
   Something was wrong.
   The truth?
   Kurama had obliterated Sunagakure with a massive Tailed Beast Bomb.
   And after the destruction, Karura had cleaned the entire battlefield, erasing all evidence. Sand, dust, and rubble-everything was swept away by her mastery over the earth, leaving behind nothing but an endless desert.
   No corpses. No wreckage. No signs of a fight.
   Just silence.
   So, when outsiders arrived, all they found was a vast, barren wasteland, as if Sunagakure had never existed.
   "This is beyond strange..." Third Raikage muttered. His gut told him that something far greater was at play here. The Wind Country was one of the Five Great Nations. Even if Sunagakure had been attacked, some evidence should have remained.
   Yet, there was nothing.
   Something was very wrong.
   But before he could dwell on it further, his son, Ay, interrupted his thoughts.
   "Father, forget Sunagakure for now. We've found Four-Tails' whereabouts."
   The Third Raikage's eyes lit up. "Good work, son!"
   Cloud Shinobi were after Four-Tails for one reason-Kurama.
   The current Jinchriki of Four-Tails, Roshi, had long had ideological conflicts with the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki. Because of that, he never resided permanently in Iwagakure, making his movements difficult to track.
   But now, Cloud Shinobi had found his location.
   Roshi would be lingering in a remote region of the Earth Country for at least ten more days.
   This was their opportunity.
   Cloud Village had no tailed beast of their own. And if they couldn't have one, no other village should either. That was their philosophy.
   "Send this information to Brother Kurama immediately!" Third Raikage ordered.
   1
   "Yes, Lord Raikage!"
   Killer Bee grinned. "Yo, I got this! The message is on its way!"
   With that, the Eight-Tails Jinchriki leaped into action, setting off at high speed.
   Yet, even as Cloud Shinobi prepared for their next move, the disappearance of Sunagakure weighed heavily on Third Raikage's mind.
   "Could it be... him?"
   His body tensed as a terrifying thought crossed his mind.
   "No... that's impossible."
   Brother Kurama had no grudge against Sunagakure. He had already taken their One-Tail. There was no reason for him to wipe out the entire village.
   And besides, who in their right mind would even want the barren wasteland that was the Land of Wind?
   No nation had ever wanted to invade it. In every Great Ninja War, it was Sand Shinobi who launched attacks on others, never the other way around.
   Nobody wanted that land.
   Still, the sheer mystery of Sunagakure's disappearance sent a shiver down the Third Raikage's spine.
   "The shinobi world is shifting again... something big is coming."
   A few days later, news of Sunagakure's disappearance reached Konoha.
   Inside the Hokage's office, Tsunade examined a scroll brought by none other than Killer Bee himself.
   Killer Bee? A major figure in Cloud Village delivering information personally?
   This wasn't ordinary news.
   "So, this is meant for Kurama?" Tsunade mused, a smirk playing on her lips. "Interesting."
   She turned to a nearby attendant. "Summon Kurama. Now."
   Minutes later, Kurama strolled into the Hokage's office, his expression unreadable. He took the scroll and unsealed its contents.
   His eyes flickered with mild amusement.
   "So Cloud Shinobi found Four-Tails before we did?" he muttered.
   He had assumed the Third Raikage's promise to assist in tracking Jinchriki was mere politeness. But it seemed the man was serious.
   Cloud Village had gone to great lengths to gather intelligence for him.
   They wanted something in return. That much was clear.
   Tsunade leaned forward, eyeing him carefully. "So? What does it say?"
   Kurama smirked, his voice teasing. "Getting impatient, Tsunade?"
   He moved closer, resting his head against her shoulder and breathing softly against her skin.
   "Why the sudden informality? You're not calling me 'Master Kurama' anymore. Do you need a reminder?"
   Tsunade's eye twitched. "This bastard..."
   She sighed, rolling her eyes. "Enough with your nonsense."
   Kurama chuckled. "Fine, fine. The scroll details the location of Four-Tails' Jinchriki, Roshi. That's all."
   Tsunade frowned. "Cloud Shinobi seem very interested in Jinchriki lately."
   Kurama leaned back. "Maybe they're just sore losers. If they can't have something, they'd rather no one else have it. Typical greedy behavior."
   Tsunade thought for a moment before nodding. "That... actually makes sense."
   "So, Master Kurama, when do you plan to make your move?"
   Kurama stretched lazily. "Why rush? He'll be there for another ten days. We've got time. Might as well enjoy ourselves first."
   Tsunade smacked his arm. "Enjoy yourself, my ass. Take this seriously."
   Kurama just grinned.
   Meanwhile, in Iwagakure, the disappearance of Sunagakure had reached Onoki's ears.
   The elderly Third Tsuchikage almost fell over in shock upon hearing the news.
   "What did you say?! The whole damn village vanished?!"
   He had lived through multiple ninja wars, but never had he heard of something this absurd. Villages didn't just disappear!
   Kitsuchi, his son, stood beside him, arms crossed. "That's what the reports say. There's no trace of Sunagakure anymore."
   Onoki scowled. "First, the strongest Kazekage in history vanishes, and now the entire damn village?!"
   He clenched his fists. "Something is terribly wrong."
   Kitsuchi sighed. "If no one confesses to what happened, this will go down as the biggest mystery in shinobi history."
   Onoki nodded grimly. "The ninja world is on the verge of chaos once again."
   Far beneath the surface, in a dimly lit underground chamber, an old man sat, his frail body connected to a series of tubes, barely clinging to life.
   His hair, long and white, fell in jagged strands over his face. His back was hunched, his breathing slow and measured.
   It was none other than Madara Uchiha.
   Though the world believed he had died at the hands of Hashirama Senju at the Valley of the End, that was a lie. He had used a pre-planned Izanagi to rewrite his own fate, ensuring his survival.
   He had prepared for everything.
   The flesh he had stolen from Hashirama's body had allowed him to awaken the Rinnegan, granting him access to godlike abilities.
   But for now, his eyes were absent.
   He had given them to Nagato, knowing the Uzumaki's powerful chakra would allow him to wield the Rinnegan's abilities.
   One day, Nagato would use Rinne Tensei to resurrect him.
   Until then, he would wait.
   Black Zetsu slithered into the room, its eerie voice whispering, "Madara-sama, something extraordinary has happened."
   Madara's tired eyes flickered with interest. "Oh? It's rare for you to sound so excited. What is it?"
   Black Zetsu chuckled. "The shinobi world is changing, and chaos is spreading once more."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 168: Chapter 168 : Reactions
   Oh my, Madara-sama, something really big is happening in the outside world."
   Black Zetsu's voice carried a sinister amusement as he spoke, his ever-present smirk making it hard to tell if he was joking or serious.
   "Tell me the story."
   "The latest news? Sunagakure has vanished without a trace."
   Madara's expression remained unreadable, but there was an undeniable flicker of intrigue in his eyes. Sunagakure-the Village Hidden in the Sand-was one of the five great nations, a power in the shinobi world. The idea of it simply ceasing to exist defied logic.
   "The entire village is gone?" Madara asked, his tone more thoughtful than surprised.
   1
   In his time, Sunagakure already had an established history, its shinobi known for their adaptability to the harsh desert. Every great nation had its own legacy, its own strength-none of them should be capable of disappearing overnight.
   And yet, it had happened.
   "Black Zetsu, don't you know anything about this?"
   Black Zetsu shrugged. "Madara-sama, I've been keeping an eye on White Zetsu. I only found out about this when I went out recently."
   Interesting.
   From Madara's perspective, a village like Sunagakure wouldn't simply vanish due to natural causes. If it was an attack, it had to be something beyond the conventional.
   Even at his peak, he could have obliterated a village, but to erase every trace of it? To leave not even ruins behind? That was a feat worth acknowledging.
   "It seems," Madara murmured, a slow smirk creeping across his face, "that there are some incredible forces at work in the ninja world today."
   There was once a time when only one man had ever stood in his way-Senju Hashirama, the so-called God of Shinobi. But Hashirama was long dead.
   This world now belonged to Uchiha Madara alone.
   A world with two rulers was too crowded.
   "Madara-sama, there's something else worth mentioning."
   Madara's deep, hollow gaze locked onto Black Zetsu. "Don't waste my time. Speak."
   "Tailed Beasts are disappearing. Someone is collecting them."
   Madara's fingers twitched slightly.
   "Oh?" He leaned forward, his interest piqued.
   Someone else was after the Tailed Beasts. Someone else understood the true potential of gathering them. The ultimate goal-reviving the Ten-Tails and casting the world into the Infinite Tsukuyomi-was his alone. No one else had the right to walk this path.
   To put the world into an eternal dream.
   For Madara to become the dream itself.
   That was his purpose.
   That was why he had left Konoha all those years ago, after discovering the true meaning behind the Uchiha Tablet. Only those with the power of the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan could read its hidden messages. The merging of Uchiha and Senju power was the key to true godhood.
   "And do we know who is collecting the Tailed Beasts?"
   Black Zetsu shook his head. "Not yet. But I have confirmed one thing. It's someone from Konoha."
   Konoha again.
   That village had always been at the center of things. But this? This was intriguing.
   "No, Madara-sama, there's more." Black Zetsu chuckled darkly. "Your clan-the Uchiha-are flourishing in Konoha now. They are the most powerful faction in the village."
   Madara's expression darkened.
   When he had left Konoha, not a single Uchiha had followed him. Now, after all these years, they had risen to prominence without him?
   Hypocrites.
   1
   He had fought for their survival, and they had turned their backs on him. And now, they basked in the power he had envisioned for them?
   How amusing.
   "Madara-sama, what will you do?"
   Madara chuckled, a deep, foreboding sound. "First, I must return. Once I have been revived, I will see all of this with my own eyes."
   If there were powerful new forces at work in this era, he wanted to meet them. He wanted to crush them beneath his feet.
   "And what of Nagato?" Madara asked, his tone casual but commanding.
   "He remains our best bet for resurrection, but we must ensure he follows the plan," Black Zetsu replied. "And we must watch whoever is collecting the Tailed Beasts. These are the two priorities."
   Madara nodded. "Then handle it. I have waited long enough."
   Meanwhile, in Kirigakure, the Village Hidden in the Mist, the death of Fourth Mizukage Yagura had sent shockwaves through the village.
   The elders sat in grim silence, their sorrow hanging heavy in the air.
   None of the elite shinobi who had accompanied Yagura to his meeting with Danzo had returned. The explosion that had rocked the shores of the Land of Water that day had left them uneasy.
   Now, their worst fears were confirmed.
   "Danzo," one of the elders muttered bitterly. "That conniving old bastard must have set a trap."
   It was the only explanation.
   The meeting had been on their land, arranged by Yagura himself. How could Konoha have pulled off such a devastating attack?
   More importantly, why was Konoha unscathed while their forces had been completely wiped out?
   "We must assume treachery," another elder spat. "Danzo has always been a snake."
   The truth was far worse than they realized.
   What they didn't know was that another force had been involved in the battle-someone other than Danzo. Someone powerful enough to wipe out an entire force of elite Mist shinobi, including a Jinchriki like Yagura.
   But who?
   The news of Sunagakure's disappearance had already unsettled the shinobi world. Now, with the Fourth Mizukage dead and the Mist's military strength significantly weakened, Kirigakure was more vulnerable than ever.
   "What of our swordsmen?" one elder asked, his voice grave.
   1
   The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist had already lost many of their legendary warriors. Now, with the death of Raiga Kurosuki and the loss of other key members, only two remained-Kisame Hoshigaki and Jz Biwa.
   "We're losing our edge," another elder admitted. "And if we reveal Yagura's death too soon, our enemies will descend upon us like vultures."
   For now, they would have to keep his death a secret. But time was not on their side.
   A Mist Anbu suddenly burst into the room, panting heavily. "Elders! The reports have been confirmed! Sunagakure no longer exists!"
   A heavy silence fell over the room.
   They had assumed the rumors were exaggerations. A village might fall in battle, but to be completely erased? That was unheard of.
   And yet, it had happened.
   The world was shifting.
   Great powers were moving in the shadows, and none of them knew who-or what-was responsible.
   But one thing was certain.
   War was coming.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 300 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 600 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 169: Chapter 169 : Roshi
   1
   Rumors stop at the wise.
   But now, they are no longer rumors.
   They say that when three people claim there's a tiger, a tiger is born. And now, those whispers have turned into reality.
   Sunagakure is gone.
   "Lord Genji, what should we do next?~"
   Terumi Mei, Jinin Akebino, and Juzo Biwa-all present.
   Lord Genji gathered them for an emergency meeting.
   "What should we do?"
   His voice was heavy, his presence commanding, but even he had no definitive answer.
   "For now, we take it one step at a time."
   The disappearance of Sunagakure had shaken the very foundation of the ninja world. No one had a clue how it vanished. But, in the end, it didn't matter.
   All that mattered was this:
   Sunagakure, the Land of Wind-was gone.
   Now, only four great nations remained.
   Would another hidden village rise to claim the empty throne? Would another nation be recognized among the Five Great Shinobi Countries?
   For now, it was uncertain.
   The original Five Great Nations had always been a balance of power. But with the Sand Shinobi wiped out, everything had changed.
   And Kirigakure-already wounded from past battles-had suffered another devastating loss.
   The Yondaime Mizukage, Yagura Karatachi-dead.
   Ao, the Byakugan wielder-dead.
   Raiga Kurosuki, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen-dead.
   In one single mission, Mist Shinobi had lost a battalion of elite fighters.
   For Kirigakure, recovering from this loss would take time.
   As for domination-out of the question.
   The real contenders now were Konohagakure, the Land of Fire; Iwagakure, the Land of Earth; and Kumogakure, the Land of Lightning.
   Kirigakure, after this disaster, had fallen from the top tier.
   It was time to lay low and rebuild.
   "Why-"
   Lord Genji sighed, his voice laced with frustration.
   How much longer could he carry the weight of a crumbling empire on his old shoulders?
   Within the Land of Earth.
   Kurama and his team of four had arrived.
   Their target? The Four-Tails Jinchriki, Rshi.
   Originally, Kurama planned to handle this alone.
   But Kushina insisted on coming-she claimed she wanted to see the scenery of the Land of Earth.
   He had no choice but to bring her along.
   Tsunade and Mikoto joined them as well.
   How could Mikoto allow herself to be left alone in Konoha?
   And then there was Karura-once a noblewoman of Suna, now a devoted servant. With her masters gone, she had no reason to stay behind.
   So, once again, the same team that had stormed Sunagakure was assembled.
   A man and three women entered the Land of Earth.
   Before them lay a prosperous town.
   According to Kumogakure intelligence, Four-Tails Rshi was here.
   When he wasn't wandering, he was meditating under a waterfall, twenty kilometers from the town.
   "Kushina, can you sense any unique chakra?"
   Even before Kurama had finished asking, Kushina had already begun.
   "Hehe, Lord Kurama, there's no unusual chakra in this town. But... two thousand meters away, there's something powerful."
   "Hmm, I feel it too."
   If they were right, Rshi was indeed at the waterfall.
   Kumogakure's intel was reliable.
   Kurama smirked.
   "Cloud Shinobi sure are worried about their Jinchriki."
   Under the waterfall, water crashed against the rocks.
   Rshi was deep in training.
   He was determined to master his power-to become a perfect Jinchriki.
   "Lava Release..."
   Every now and then, molten rock erupted from his body, burning through the river below.
   BOOM.
   Steam exploded as magma clashed against the water.
   But Rshi was unsatisfied.
   "Not enough. Nowhere near enough."
   He sighed.
   "That stubborn old man, noki, never understood me. Leaving Iwagakure was the best decision I ever made."
   Then, his eyes narrowed.
   Something was off.
   Several figures emerged from the mist.
   Men? No.
   Three women and one man.
   Their clothes bore no distinguishing marks.
   No village insignia.
   No forehead protectors.
   But their presence-calm, calculated-set off every alarm in Rshi's mind.
   They were here for him.
   He could see it in their eyes.
   "You are...?"
   Kurama stepped forward.
   "You're Four-Tails Jinchriki Rshi, correct?"
   Rshi exhaled.
   "Depends on who's asking."
   Kurama's smirk widened.
   "No need for formalities. We're here for one thing. The beast inside you."
   Rshi clenched his fists.
   Of course.
   It was always the same.
   They weren't after him-they were after the Four-Tails.
   Otherwise, why would a bunch of young warriors care about an old man like him?
   Just as Kurama prepared to move, Mikoto placed a gentle hand on his arm.
   She smiled softly.
   "Lord Kurama, there's no need for you to bother with this. Allow me~!"
   "Oh? Interested?"
   Mikoto nodded seriously.
   "Fine. Just don't kill him by accident."
   "I know my limits."
   Kushina, twirling a strand of crimson hair, sighed dramatically.
   "Hmph, Mikoto always finds a way to steal the spotlight. Tch."
   Mikoto turned back, smiling teasingly.
   "Oh, are you jealous, Kushina? If you want, you can handle the next one."
   Her playful words faded as she turned to face Rshi.
   Her Sharingan spun, crimson red with three tomoe gleaming in the mist.
   Rshi exhaled sharply.
   Uchiha.
   So, they were from Konoha after all.
   Even without forehead protectors, there was no mistaking that bloodline.
   The Sharingan was unmistakable.
   Rshi knew now.
   They had come for the tailed beast within him.
   They weren't even trying to hide it.
   Did they think so little of him?
   Did they think he wasn't worth the effort?
   Foolish children.
   Jinchriki were not to be underestimated.
   Mikoto made the first move.
   "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!"
   A swarm of flaming embers shot forth.
   Tiny, but deadly.
   Mixed among them-shuriken, glinting in the firelight.
   This was no ordinary Fire Release.
   Thin wires connected the shuriken, hidden in the flames.
   A classic Uchiha technique.
   A simple attack-
   Yet layered with lethal precision.
   Kushina whistled.
   "Damn, Mikoto's technique is getting cleaner."
   Indeed.
   Mikoto had been refining her Sharingan's finesse, focusing on the fundamentals.
   Her control was exquisite.
   "Fire Release, huh?"
   Rshi's expression remained neutral.
   Uchiha techniques were formidable.
   But he was a Jinchriki.
   The flames neared.
   Rshi leaped, dodging the incoming shuriken.
   But he had miscalculated.
   The wires.
   Tightened.
   The shuriken turned.
   Rshi's eyes widened.
   He was still airborne-no ground to push off.
   No way to dodge.
   But Jinchriki were not so easily caught.
   A deep, rumbling chakra erupted from his body.
   A dark red shroud engulfed him.
   In an instant, he was covered in bubbling, burning chakra.
   Tailed Beast Cloak-Activated.
   "Tch... Impressive."
   Mikoto grinned.
   "But let's see how long you can last."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 170: Chapter 170 : Mikoto Vs Four tails
   Suddenly, a dark red layer of chakra engulfed Four-Tails' old purple glow.
   With no option to move or hide mid-air, Roshi decided there was no point in holding back.
   Clang, clang, clang-
   The sharp sound of metal striking metal echoed as Four-Tails' Jinchriki, Roshi, withstood Mikoto's scorching shuriken barrage.
   It was the Tailed Beast Cloak.
   Without hesitation, Roshi activated it fully.
   "Now that's more like it!"
   Since her opponent was finally showing his strength, Mikoto had no reason to hold back either.
   The scarlet Three-Tomoe Sharingan in her eyes spun wildly before shifting. When the scene settled, twin black rings had taken their place.
   "This is... the Mangeky Sharingan!"
   1
   Roshi's eyes widened in shock. He never expected to witness these legendary eyes firsthand. Someone from the Uchiha Clan had actually awakened the Mangeky Sharingan.
   This was no time to be careless.
   For the first time, Roshi found himself facing an opponent of this caliber.
   And worse, Mikoto was the only one attacking. The three others simply stood back, watching.
   He had to be wary of their interference.
   His first priority: eliminate the Uchiha woman in front of him.
   Beneath the Tailed Beast Cloak, Roshi's face grew solemn. He had a tough battle ahead.
   Swish, swish, swish-
   Multiple dark red chakra arms burst forward, lashing at Mikoto.
   But it wasn't enough.
   She laughed softly, moving with a grace that made the battle resemble a dance. In a flash, she drew a tachi, infusing it with Lightning Release as she dodged each strike.
   A crackling sound filled the air as her sword transformed into a blade of pure lightning.
   Swish, swish, swish-
   Moving elegantly through the gaps in Roshi's attacks, Mikoto severed his chakra arms with swift, precise cuts.
   "The power of the Mangeky Sharingan... It's as terrifying as they say."
   Roshi clenched his fists. The situation was worse than he expected.
   But he had one advantage-
   As a Jinchriki, he was immune to Sharingan illusions.
   If Genjutsu wouldn't work, he just needed to find another way to outlast her. With his massive chakra reserves, he could force a battle of attrition.
   Rumble-
   Without warning, molten lava surged from Roshi's body, surrounding him in a searing cloak of magma.
   This was the Lava Release Chakra Mode.
   Combining Earth and Fire Release, this mode made everything he touched melt instantly. It enhanced both his defense and his raw power.
   Boom-
   His entire body turned crimson, and in a flash, he was in front of Mikoto.
   "That speed...!"
   However, her Mangeky Sharingan tracked his movements effortlessly.
   Boom!
   His punch missed, slamming into the ground instead. Lava splattered across the battlefield, scorching the earth black.
   "Lava Release: Volcanic Bomb!"
   Roshi unleashed a barrage of molten projectiles, launching them at Mikoto. The air around them heated to unbearable levels.
   "Mangeky Sharingan-Void Severance!"
   A distorted vortex swallowed the molten orbs mid-flight, rendering them into nothingness.
   "What?!"
   From within the spiraling void, Roshi felt an immense threat.
   "Is this the power of the Mangeky Sharingan...? Not good!"
   Instinct screamed at him to flee. But the moment he turned, Mikoto attacked again.
   The swirling space around him slowed his movements.
   "Damn it! This warped space-time ability is infuriating!"
   Realizing escape was impossible, Roshi made a snap decision.
   If he couldn't run, he'd take her down with him.
   Rather than flee, he charged.
   In Lava Release Chakra Mode, his speed reached its peak.
   "Lava Release: Great Eruption!"
   The battlefield trembled as an ocean of magma surged forth. In mere moments, the eruption would consume everything in its path.
   Both of them were caught in the attack-
   If he was going to die, so was she.
   Watching from the sidelines, Kushina observed the fight with interest.
   "Kurama, this old Four-Tails isn't half bad."
   The great Nine-Tails rumbled in response. "He has brains, at least. He knows how to make full use of his abilities."
   Mikoto narrowed her eyes. She had seen through Roshi's plan.
   "A suicide attack?" She smirked. "Fine. Let's see who dies first."
   The vortex of Void Severance intensified, pulling Roshi in completely.
   Simultaneously, the molten tide drew closer to Mikoto.
   "Void Severance!"
   The vortex's cutting power reached its peak.
   Aghhh-!
   A bloodcurdling scream rang out as Roshi's right arm and leg were severed in an instant.
   Even the Tailed Beast Cloak couldn't protect him from the power of space itself.
   But-
   Suddenly, the vortex stopped. The spatial cut halted completely.
   Mikoto's body was gone.
   The sea of molten fire had swallowed her whole.
   "No way... Mikoto-sama!"
   Karura, who had been watching from the sidelines, went pale.
   "Kurama-sama, Kushina-sama, Mikoto-sama-"
   Unlike her, Kushina remained calm.
   Karura was confused.
   "She was burned alive in that lava! How can you be so relaxed?!"
   Kushina patted Karura's shoulder. "Just watch. She's not done yet."
   As the steam cleared-
   Roshi stood there, panting. His right arm and leg were completely gone.
   The pain was unbearable, reaching deep into his bones. Even with the Four-Tails' regenerative abilities, his lost limbs wouldn't return.
   "Tch. Lost a damn arm and a leg... What a joke."
   A woman had pushed him this far. It was humiliating.
   Still, the fact that she had been completely vaporized made him feel a little better.
   But then-
   "Old man, the fight's not over yet."
   A voice echoed behind him.
   His eyes widened in pure disbelief.
   That voice-
   It was her voice.
   No mistake about it.
   The same Uchiha woman he had just burned alive.
   Roshi turned, sweat dripping down his face.
   And there she was-
   Uchiha Mikoto. Standing behind him. Completely unharmed.
   His breath hitched.
   "You... You should be dead!"
   Mikoto simply smirked, her Sharingan gleaming.
   "Nice try. But you'll have to do better than that."
   Roshi's heart pounded in his chest. If she had survived that-
   Then what the hell was she?
   The battle had just begun
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 171: Chapter 171
   The familiar voice made Four-Tails' Jinchriki, Rshi, freeze on the spot.
   When he turned around, he saw Uchiha Mikoto staring at him with an expressionless face.
   That eerie calmness sent a chill down his spine.
   "How is this possible?" he muttered in disbelief.
   He had gone to extreme lengths to eliminate this woman. He saw it with his own eyes-Uchiha Mikoto engulfed by a sea of molten lava. Not a mere Shadow Clone, Earth Clone, or Lightning Clone. Not even the Body Replacement Technique.
   No illusions. No tricks.
   It was real.
   And yet, there she stood, completely unharmed.
   No burns. No injuries. No sign of ever being touched by his devastating attack.
   This wasn't genjutsu.
   This was real.
   1
   From a distance, Kurama and Uzumaki Kushina remained calm as if they had expected this outcome. But Karura gasped in shock.
   "What the hell? How?!"
   Her thoughts mirrored Rshi's perfectly.
   Wasn't Mikoto utterly consumed by the fiery abyss?
   Kushina chuckled at Karura's reaction. "Silly girl, did you really think a little lava was enough to kill Mikoto?"
   "No, no, I just... I mean... how did Mikoto-sama survive?"
   Mikoto hadn't just survived.
   She looked exactly the same as before-flawless, composed, as if the battle hadn't even started yet.
   "Mikoto-sama is incredible," Karura whispered in awe.
   Curiosity burned inside her. "Kushina-sama, what happened? How did she do it?"
   Kushina smirked. "That, my dear, is the power of Mikoto's Mangeky Sharingan."
   Mangeky Sharingan?
   Karura's eyes widened.
   The Uchiha Clan never ceased to amaze her.
   Ever since she started serving Kurama, the things she had witnessed were beyond her wildest imagination. She once thought herself strong, having defeated Rasa and reached Kage-level power. But standing next to these monsters-Kushina, Mikoto, and Kurama-she realized how insignificant that strength truly was.
   First, there was Kushina.
   She had lost to her in the Third Shinobi War, and since then, Karura knew she could never surpass her.
   Then there was Mikoto.
   Her Mangeky Sharingan was absurdly powerful.
   Now she understood. Mikoto's ability wasn't just about offense-it was also about survival.
   And then, there was Kurama.
   One Tailed Beast Bomb had been enough to level Sunagakure.
   It was madness.
   "The world is too vast," Karura murmured. "And my past self was far too na"ve."
   Meanwhile, Rshi's heart pounded.
   Mikoto had already used both of her Mangeky Sharingan abilities in their battle.
   First, her right eye's ability-Void Severance.
   A space-time distortion technique that erased anything it cut.
   With it, she had severed Rshi's limbs instantly.
   He hadn't even realized it until the pain hit.
   Yet somehow, even without arms and legs, he had managed to unleash a massive wave of lava, swallowing her whole.
   And yet...
   Here she stood.
   That meant...
   Mikoto had used her left eye's ability-Divine Reversion.
   A technique that rewound her body to its state three minutes prior.
   An ability that essentially made her immortal within short time frames.
   Rshi clenched his teeth. If he hadn't been forced into a desperate attack, she would have erased every part of him with Void Severance. Now, without his limbs, he was as good as dead.
   But he still refused to accept it.
   "Damn it... how did things come to this?"
   If he had known about her abilities beforehand, he wouldn't have been caught off guard like this.
   Combat intelligence was everything.
   That's why, in the past, Jiraiya had risked his life just to gather intel on Pain.
   If knowledge could turn the tide of battle, then ignorance was a death sentence.
   "That was your Mangeky Sharingan's power, wasn't it?" Rshi asked, his voice hoarse.
   Mikoto remained silent, her Sharingan spinning slowly.
   Then, with a faint smirk, she answered, "What do you think?"
   Rshi's bloodshot eyes burned with rage.
   "You brat... don't get cocky! I'm the Jinchriki of the Four-Tails!"
   Boom!
   A surge of demonic chakra erupted from Rshi's body.
   Dark crimson energy engulfed him, melting the very ground beneath his feet.
   The air sizzled.
   His arms and legs regenerated-not flesh and bone, but limbs formed entirely of chakra.
   But he didn't stop there.
   Another transformation.
   Magma coated his entire body, hardening like volcanic rock.
   His form shifted.
   A hybrid between man and beast.
   The Half-Tailed Beast State.
   A form just shy of full transformation, but still powerful enough to turn tides in battle.
   "Lava Release: Molten Titan!"
   In an instant, Rshi moved.
   Faster than before.
   Mikoto barely had time to react before he was in front of her.
   His magma-coated fist crashed forward, releasing a shockwave.
   Clang!
   Mikoto blocked with her blade, but in mere seconds, the molten heat began melting the steel.
   "Tch... this old man's insane."
   Rshi smirked. "You're finished!"
   He clenched his fists together.
   "Infernal Rain!"
   His body twisted, and suddenly, superheated magma rained down in all directions.
   It was a technique designed for area-wide destruction-an attack meant to leave no survivors.
   For the first time in the fight, Mikoto frowned.
   Even she couldn't dodge this one.
   The ground turned into a burning wasteland, lava flowing freely.
   But just as Rshi's victorious grin spread across his face...
   A golden light burst forth.
   A skeletal structure formed around Mikoto's body.
   Then, muscles.
   Then, armor.
   A massive, golden warrior materialized, standing tall against the inferno.
   Susanoo.
   Boom!
   A single punch sent Rshi flying.
   His body smashed through multiple trees before slamming into a cliffside.
   The impact created a crater, cracks spreading across the rock face.
   His magma-covered body fell into the waterfall below.
   Ssssss...
   White steam erupted into the air as the magma met the rushing water.
   Karura gasped. "Mikoto-sama... is unbelievable."
   The golden skeleton around Mikoto shimmered, flickering for a brief moment before stabilizing.
   Karura had heard the legends.
   The third and final ability of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Susanoo.
   An entity that surpassed even the absolute defense of her own iron sand.
   A fusion of offense and defense, greater than anything she had ever witnessed.
   From the depths of the water, a voice growled.
   "Damn it..."
   Rshi's consciousness was slipping.
   His body was broken, but there was still one last option.
   "Old man... if you want to win... give me control."
   Deep within him, the voice of the Four-Tails, Son Gok, echoed through his mind.
   A tempting offer.
   Because at this rate...
   There was no way he could defeat Uchiha Mikoto with his own strength alone.
   Was he truly willing to surrender his body to the beast?
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 172: Chapter 172 : Susanoo
   Do I really want to give my body to the Four-Tails?
   Beneath the blood-stained water, Roshi's mind raced.
   Without the Four-Tails' power, he knew he stood no chance against Uchiha Mikoto.
   1
   He had already tasted defeat in their previous clash.
   The Mangeky Sharingan's abilities were beyond his means to counter.
   And now, he had lost an arm and a leg.
   If Uchiha Mikoto used that twisted spatial vortex ability again, he wouldn't escape a second time.
   And this time, he faced not just the Mangeky Sharingan-but its third power: Susanoo.
   The embodiment of both offense and defense.
   "That's it... Rather than be slaughtered by Konoha's hands, it's better to surrender my body to the Four-Tails."
   Roshi was not the type to kneel.
   He'd rather be devoured by his own beast than fall as a prisoner.
   "Four-Tails, take it. My body is yours."
   The beast's deep, ancient voice rumbled inside him.
   "Haha, finally, an honest human. Don't worry, I'll crush these insects for you."
   CRASH-
   The pool exploded in steam. A cloud of thick, suffocating mist swallowed the battlefield.
   On the shore, a towering figure stood beside Mikoto.
   Kurama.
   His powerful form loomed as he moved beside her. His rough, clawed arm wrapped itself around Mikoto's waist.
   "Master Kurama, what are you doing?!" Mikoto gasped, feeling the warmth of his touch through her battle-worn cloak.
   Kurama grinned. "Let that fool witness our power. Hold me."
   Mikoto blinked. "Huh? Hold you? Master Kurama...?!"
   1
   "Envelop me. Wrap me in your Susanoo."
   "Oh! So that's what you meant!"
   "What the hell else did you think?"
   Mikoto's face turned crimson.
   Her mind had gone somewhere it shouldn't.
   "Damn it, Uchiha Mikoto, you're a pervert! No-you're a big pervert!"
   She scolded herself hard.
   Kurama had come to help her, and here she was, thinking nonsense.
   BOOM-
   An overwhelming surge of chakra erupted from Kurama's body.
   The sheer force made Mikoto's long, raven-black hair float in the air.
   The golden chakra twisted and expanded, forming a massive Nine-Tails around him.
   1
   A beast wrapped in raw power.
   Mikoto gasped. "So... this is the full form of the Nine-Tails? It's massive!"
   She couldn't help but feel anxious.
   "Master Kurama, are you sure I can contain it completely?"
   "Of course. Merge your Susanoo with me. Let your armor become mine."
   Previously, Kurama had granted her part of his power to counter the Mangeky Sharingan's side effects.
   With her current strength, Mikoto could manifest Susanoo's armor onto Kurama.
   Taking a deep breath, she focused.
   A golden inferno erupted around them.
   Nine-Tails stood tall, now clad in radiant, godlike armor-a golden Susanoo enveloping the massive fox.
   A monstrous, battle-ready deity.
   Mikoto's heart raced. "I... I really did it! Susanoo and the Nine-Tails merged perfectly!"
   Kurama smirked. "Told you, idiot."
   Though, in truth, against the Four-Tails, this much wasn't even necessary.
   Mikoto's Susanoo was powerful, but not perfect.
   And Kurama wasn't even using his full strength.
   He simply wanted to see how it felt-to wield Susanoo as his own armor.
   RUMBLE-
   The earth trembled beneath them.
   A monstrous roar echoed through the battlefield.
   Suddenly, a massive red ape emerged from the boiling pool.
   The waterfalls ceased their flow, frozen in midair by the overwhelming pressure of chakra.
   The Four-Tails, Son Goku, carried an aura of utter destruction with every step he took.
   1
   And then-
   He hesitated.
   A rare flicker of shock passed through his ancient, battle-hardened eyes.
   "Impossible..."
   Even Roshi, trapped within, felt it.
   He had been the Four-Tails' Jinchriki for decades.
   Yet, he had never felt his beast waver like this.
   "Hey! What's wrong?!" Roshi growled internally.
   But the beast did not respond.
   Instead, Son Goku's gaze remained locked on the golden, armored colossus before him.
   "No... It can't be."
   For the first time in centuries, Son Goku knew fear.
   "Kurama?! Why are you here?!"
   1
   The golden beast smirked.
   "Heh. Been a while, hasn't it, Fourth Brother? Did you miss me?"
   Son Goku's eyes widened further.
   No-this wasn't a Jinchriki. This was the actual Nine-Tails.
   "You... You fused with a human?!"
   "Tsk, tsk." Kurama laughed. "Times change, Son Goku."
   Roshi's mind reeled.
   Nine-Tails? Kurama?!
   Was the man before him truly the legendary fox himself?
   Not a Jinchriki?
   Not a vessel?
   But the real thing?
   This world... made no sense anymore.
   He had thought his victory was assured when he unleashed his full beast form.
   But he never expected this.
   His opponent wasn't just a human wielding tailed-beast power.
   It was a tailed beast wielding a human's power.
   Kurama chuckled darkly. "Fourth Brother... why don't you join us?"
   And then, he released it.
   A torrent of raw, ancient chakra.
   A presence far greater than just the Nine-Tails.
   One-Tail, Two-Tails, Three-Tails, Eight-Tails-their chakra intertwined within him.
   2
   The battlefield cracked under the weight of their collective might.
   Son Goku's entire body stiffened.
   "What... what is this?!"
   This was beyond anything he had expected.
   Kurama wasn't alone.
   Within him, the chakra of multiple tailed beasts swirled together in harmony.
   It was unheard of.
   Son Goku's mind raced.
   Forget the Two-Tails or the Three-Tails-even the One-Tail, Shukaku, was there?
   That was the most absurd part.
   Shukaku had never gotten along with Kurama.
   So why...?
   "Hmph. Kurama, did you force them?"
   "Force?" Kurama snorted. "We tailed beasts deserve our freedom. I'm giving them what humans never would."
   Son Goku's fists clenched. "You... You're manipulating them."
   "Manipulating? No. I'm liberating. We've been sealed away, played with like pets. Isn't it time we stand up?"
   His voice was intoxicating.
   For a moment, Son Goku hesitated.
   He had spent his entire existence under a human's control.
   Kurama's words made too much sense.
   "Come." Kurama spread his arms, his golden Susanoo glowing like a deity's embrace. "Join us. We will never be bound again."
   Son Goku hesitated.
   It was tempting.
   But then-
   "Don't be deceived!" Roshi's voice roared within him. "He's tricking you!"
   Son Goku exhaled deeply.
   "I... I can't accept this."
   Kurama's grin faded.
   "Tsk. Disappointing."
   The golden titan took a step forward.
   And the war continued.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 173: Chapter 173 : What Mine is Mine
   "Kurama, I don't have to be your enemy today, you can go.
   "What? Kurama Stunned Did I hear that right? "
   Kurama stood frozen for a moment, his massive golden form looming like an unshakable monolith against the sky. His deep, guttural voice carried his disbelief:
   "Did i hear that right? Let me go?"
   Let me go?
   Was Four-Tails joking?
   Kurama's giant form, wrapped in the terrifying golden glow of his Susanoo armor, didn't move an inch.
   Was it even possible to just "drive away" a fully armored Susanoo?
   What did Son Goku take him for? Some pushover?
   The sheer absurdity of the idea made Kurama want to laugh. And yet... there was something amusing in the Four-Tails' desperation.
   "Oi, Kurama, you're not leaving?"
   Son Goku's voice broke the silence.
   The great crimson ape hesitated, his hulking form still tense. Was Kurama staying?
   Well, if Kurama wasn't running, then Son Goku damn well would. He had no intention of sticking around for this.
   He turned to bolt-
   Swish, swish-
   Before he could react, a golden tail shot forward like a lightning-fast whip, coiling around him in an instant.
   "Leaving? Now? Are you joking, Son?"
   Finally, realization dawned in the ape's eyes.
   Shit. Kurama was serious.
   It was only now, in the worst possible moment, that Son Goku remembered: Kurama wasn't the kind of fox you could just ignore. And, more importantly-Kurama had the biggest goddamn ego in existence.
   Son gritted his fangs.
   "Damn it... I should've known this was a bad idea."
   "Tch. Son, why are you hesitating? Let's tear that smug fox apart!"
   Rshi's voice echoed from within the Four-Tails, his stubbornness thick in the words.
   "Shut the hell up!" Son snapped back. "You don't understand how serious this is!"
   Because, as much as he hated to admit it-
   Kurama was the strongest of them all.
   From the moment the Sage of Six Paths split the Ten-Tails, the answer had always been obvious. The Nine-Tails wasn't just the biggest in raw power-he was the smartest, the most ruthless, the most dangerous.
   And, of course, the biggest pain in the ass.
   The Nine-Tails was the reason why the shinobi world feared the tailed beasts.
   Son Goku might be strong, but one tail against nine? That was suicide.
   Still... He couldn't just surrender, either.
   He opened his jaws wide, gathering chakra at an alarming speed-
   A Tailed Beast Bomb shot forward, an immense black-and-purple sphere roaring toward the armored Susanoo like a meteor.
   The ground trembled under the sheer weight of its power.
   BOOM!
   The explosion rocked the battlefield, sending shockwaves through the mountains. A massive cloud of dust erupted into the sky, blotting out the sun for a moment.
   For a split second, there was silence.
   Then-
   A golden tail flicked through the smoke.
   Just a casual swipe.
   And the Tailed Beast Bomb-
   It was sent flying away, crashing into the mountainside with another earth-shattering detonation.
   BOOM!
   The mountains in the distance crumbled like sandcastles, flattening in an instant.
   This...
   This was the power of a tailed beast.
   It was a force that could reshape the land, tear through armies, and burn entire nations to the ground.
   The kind of power shinobi had been trying to control for centuries.
   Inside the Four-Tails, Rshi felt his confidence shatter. His voice wavered as he stammered:
   "S-Son... did that fox just... swat away your Tailed Beast Bomb... with one tail?"
   Son's face darkened.
   "Yeah. What the hell do you think?"
   Rshi paled.
   "T-Then what the hell are we supposed to do?!"
   Panic set in.
   All of a sudden, Rshi regretted giving his body over to Son Goku. Now he was trapped, completely helpless, and about to get his ass handed to him.
   If he still had control, he could at least pretend to have options.
   Now?
   Now he was at Son's mercy.
   And Son-
   Son wanted to run.
   The great crimson beast inhaled deeply.
   There was only one choice left.
   Run.
   "Holy hell! Kurama-sama and Mikoto-sama make such an insane team! Look at them-so strong, so perfect together! Like the ultimate power couple!"
   From a distance, Karura practically squealed in admiration as she watched the battle unfold.
   Kushina, standing beside her, coughed loudly.
   "Ahem."
   Karura paused.
   Then she realized.
   Shit.
   She had just hyped up another woman in front of Kushina Uzumaki.
   She laughed awkwardly. "O-Of course, Kushina-sama is also insanely powerful! I mean, obviously! You're, like, the most badass of them all! No competition!"
   Kushina waved her off. "Yeah, yeah. Just shut up and watch."
   Meanwhile, back on the battlefield-
   Two titanic forms faced each other.
   On one side-
   A golden Shinigami, clad in an unbreakable Susanoo.
   On the other side-
   A raging crimson ape, barely holding onto its pride.
   Son Goku knew he was screwed.
   He tried a different tactic.
   "Kurama, buddy! Long time no see! Since the Sage of Six Paths separated us, we haven't caught up in a while, huh?"
   For a moment, the great fox narrowed his eyes.
   Son Goku could only hope-
   Then Kurama grinned.
   And Son bolted.
   "...Huh?!"
   Rshi's mind couldn't keep up.
   "What the hell?! You're just running away?!"
   There was no honor in this.
   There was no strategy in this.
   This was pure, animalistic survival instinct.
   Son Goku sprinted like his life depended on it.
   Because it did.
   But could he really escape?
   Not a chance.
   Swish, swish, swish-
   More golden tails shot out.
   Nine in total.
   Too fast.
   Before Son could react, they wrapped around him, squeezing tight.
   He was caught.
   Trapped like a goddamn mummy.
   Kurama chuckled darkly. "Oh, you're still trying to struggle? How cute."
   Then-
   From the Susanoo's core, golden chains emerged.
   Sealing chains.
   Kurama had an Uzumaki.
   He had double insurance.
   Son Goku felt his strength drain. The chains tightened, suppressing his chakra, locking his movements down completely.
   Now, he couldn't even twitch.
   "Tch. What the hell is this?!" Son growled.
   His mind raced. Since when did Kurama have sealing abilities? That was Uzumaki bloodline shit. What the hell was going on?
   The realization hit like a boulder.
   Kurama...
   Kurama wasn't just a beast anymore.
   He wasn't just a creature of hatred.
   He had changed.
   Evolved.
   The old Kurama was gone.
   And in his place stood something far, far more terrifying.
   Something that wasn't just a monster.
   But a true warrior.
   Maybe even... something human.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 174: Chapter 174 : Powerup
   Tailed beasts will one day coexist with humans.
   This is the future the Sage of Six Paths envisioned.
   Although he would not live to see that day, he always believed it would come.
   "Has the Nine-Tails, Kurama, really become such a tailed beast?" Four-Tails, Son Gok, muttered in disbelief.
   Of all the tailed beasts, it was Kurama who was the first to find harmony with humans.
   "Are we the ones falling behind?" Son Gok wondered.
   "Hey, Kurama, explain something to me. Why the hell do you have to use swords and weapons like this?" Son Gok groaned, looking utterly defeated.
   "Oh? You still have complaints?" Kurama smirked, his multiple tails tightly binding Son Gok while the Adamantine Sealing Chains of the Uzumaki Clan ensured he couldn't move an inch.
   Son Gok groaned. "Alright, alright... Brother Ninth, look, how about letting me go?"
   Kurama's grin widened. "No can do, Son. You're a wild tailed beast roaming the world. Do you have any idea how many shinobi would love to get their hands on your power? The world is full of sealing techniques. There's no telling when someone might seal you inside another Jinchriki."
   "Tch..."
   Son Gok thought about it. Kurama had a point. There wasn't a shinobi alive who wouldn't want to control a tailed beast's power. And no matter how strong they were, the one thing they couldn't fight against was being sealed.
   Kurama, seeing his hesitation, didn't waste a second.
   Boom!
   With a surge of power, Kurama pulled Son Gok into the colossal Susanoo that surrounded him.
   Then the fusion began.
   [Ding! Congratulations, host, you are integrating with Four-Tails, Son Gok.]
   Son Gok let out a roar of frustration. "Kurama, you damn fox! Sneak attacks?! No martial ethics?! You just pulled me in without a warning! I wasn't even ready!"
   But what could he do?
   His limbs were bound, his power was being absorbed, and his fate was sealed.
   He could neither struggle nor resist.
   Son Gok sighed in defeat. "Ah well... Might as well enjoy the process. At least I won't be alone."
   Indeed, One-Tail Shukaku, Two-Tails Matatabi, Three-Tails Isobu, and Eight-Tails Gyki had already undergone the same fate.
   From a certain perspective, merging with Kurama wasn't the worst thing that could happen. At least it was better than being forced into some shinobi's body.
   A fair trade.
   Kurama, the big brother of the tailed beasts, had taken it upon himself to change their fate.
   For centuries, the tailed beasts had been enslaved, sealed, and weaponized by shinobi.
   Now, the tables were turning.
   Kurama had decided it was time for their kind to stand tall.
   And if anyone was going to lead them, it had to be him.
   Son Gok, despite his protests, couldn't help but cheer Kurama on.
   "Go, Kurama! Don't let us tailed beasts down!"
   [0.5%... 5%... 26%... 35%... 41%... 100%]
   [Congratulations, host. Full integration with Four-Tails, Son Gok, completed.]
   Kurama placed a clawed hand on his stomach, feeling the new surge of power coursing through him.
   "Not a bad haul from the Land of Earth," he mused.
   Meanwhile, Roshi, the former Jinchriki of Son Gok, collapsed from the now-faded Susanoo.
   Without a tailed beast, his fate was sealed.
   Unlike members of the Uzumaki Clan, who could barely survive for a little while after losing their beast, normal shinobi had no such luxury.
   Roshi's body twitched for a moment.
   Then, silence.
   The Four-Tails' Jinchriki was dead.
   Within the massive Susanoo, Uchiha Mikoto blushed slightly.
   This was her first time fighting side by side with Lord Kurama.
   No...
   It was more than fighting side by side.
   It was fusion combat.
   Her Susanoo had completely enveloped Kurama's Nine-Tails form, merging their powers seamlessly.
   "So this... This is what it feels like to use Susanoo as a battle suit? Amazing..."
   She chuckled softly to herself.
   Kurama, noticing her distraction, waved a paw in front of her face. "Oi, Mikoto, you still with me?"
   "Ah! Yes, Lord Kurama! I'm fine!" she replied quickly, snapping out of her thoughts.
   "Good. Susanoo's not needed anymore, so you can dispel it."
   "Oh..." Mikoto hesitated. She liked this feeling. It was intoxicating.
   But Kurama had spoken.
   With a sigh, she obeyed, retracting her Susanoo.
   The Nine-Tails Chakra dissipated, and the two began their descent from the sky.
   Kurama effortlessly caught Mikoto, wrapping an arm around her waist.
   She rested against his chest with a dreamy look. "Ahh... Lord Kurama's arms are such a warm harbor..."
   "Lord Kurama, I want a hug too!"
   A new voice interrupted the moment.
   With a flash of red, Uzumaki Kushina appeared in full Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, her speed near-instantaneous.
   Within seconds, she was pressed against Kurama's other side, her head nuzzling against him.
   "Hehehe, Mikoto, I won't let you monopolize him!"
   Mikoto sighed. "Kushina... You..."
   Kurama just grinned, enjoying the situation.
   "Alright, alright. The mission's over. Let's head back to the village. Oh, and Kushina, don't forget Karura."
   "Of course not! How could I forget my adorable little maid?"
   At that moment, Karura was approaching, encased in a protective sand sphere, but her speed paled in comparison to Kushina's.
   Before she could react, a chakra-formed hand wrapped around her waist.
   "Wha-?!"
   "Oops, you're a bit slow," Kushina giggled, pulling Karura into Kurama's grasp.
   Kurama activated the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   Whoosh!
   In an instant, they were back in Konoha.
   Karura blinked in confusion. "Wait... Weren't we just in the Land of Earth a second ago?"
   Kushina smirked. "Heh, you'll get used to it. Kurama's speed isn't even the real problem. We're the ones who surrender first."
   Karura looked utterly lost.
   Meanwhile, deep within the Land of Earth, at a desolate waterfall, a shadowy figure emerged from the ground.
   Zetsu.
   Black and White Zetsu had fully merged.
   He gazed at the lifeless body of Roshi.
   "Tsk... Too late again."
   However, the battlefield was rich with clues this time.
   Zetsu smirked.
   "With this information, I now know exactly which shinobi to target in Konoha."
   His smile grew wider.
   "Madara-sama will be very interested in this news..."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 175: Chapter 175 : The Will Of Otsutsuki Kaguya
   There were too many clues left behind from this battle.
   Black Zetsu could already pinpoint which shinobi from the Leaf had been involved.
   "Hmm, Blood-Red Habanero?"
   She had an interest in tailed beasts.
   No, it wasn't just her. There were others involved.
   It seemed like an entire group had committed this act. That was... interesting.
   Zetsu smirked as he murmured to himself, then sank into the underground to disappear.
   A day later, Iwagakure's shinobi arrived at the site.
   The sheer destruction had caught the attention of the surrounding residents, who wasted no time reporting it to Iwagakure.
   The battlefield was a massive crater.
   The remnants of this clash were nothing short of apocalyptic.
   A distant mountain had completely vanished.
   This was not an ordinary skirmish.
   A battle of this scale could only mean one thing-monsters, not men, had clashed here.
   The locals relayed everything they had seen and heard to the Rock Village.
   But most importantly, there was a corpse on the battlefield.
   A red-haired man.
   Upon receiving this news, the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, felt his entire body tense.
   "No... it can't be..."
   This was serious.
   Without wasting time, he ordered his son Kitsuchi to take a team of elite shinobi to investigate.
   When Kitsuchi and his squad arrived at the site, they were left speechless by what they saw.
   Was this really the result of a fight between shinobi?
   The devastation was absurd.
   They all took a deep breath, attempting to steady their nerves.
   Whoever had fought here... was no ordinary ninja.
   But when they saw Roshi's lifeless body lying in the rubble, they let out a sigh of relief.
   "Oh... it's just the Four-Tails Jinchriki. Then it's understandable."
   Jinchriki couldn't be measured by normal shinobi standards.
   They wielded power far beyond the ordinary.
   Every great nation treated their Jinchriki as living weapons of mass destruction.
   Even smaller villages, if they managed to get their hands on a tailed beast, could use it to bargain with the major nations.
   "Take Roshi's body back."
   "Yes, Lord Kitsuchi!"
   Land of Earth, Iwagakure.
   A forensic team of Iwagakure's sensory and intelligence division confirmed the time of death.
   Roshi had been dead for two days.
   Onoki clenched his fists.
   Though he and Roshi had their differences, and though Roshi had long distanced himself from the village, he was still one of theirs.
   And more importantly... he had been their Jinchriki.
   Now, Iwagakure had lost its tailed beast.
   Onoki knew Roshi had never ventured into foreign lands.
   The other great villages wouldn't have allowed it, anyway.
   Roshi had always remained within the borders of the Land of Earth.
   And yet, someone had managed to extract the Four-Tails from him.
   Now, Iwagakure had lost its greatest deterrent.
   It was an unforgivable loss.
   A humiliating loss.
   Crack.
   Onoki's fists trembled as they clenched tightly, his knuckles cracking under the pressure.
   "What a disgrace... what a fucking disgrace!"
   An enemy had infiltrated the Land of Earth, taken their Jinchriki, and waltzed away with their tailed beast.
   And Iwagakure hadn't even noticed.
   Not only had they been caught completely off-guard, but they didn't even know who was responsible.
   That was the true shame of it.
   In Onoki's mind, he could already hear the sneering voices of the other Kage.
   "Tch. The so-called Great Nation of Earth couldn't even protect its Jinchriki?"
   "That decrepit old fossil Onoki is losing his edge. Can't even defend his own territory."
   "What a joke. Iwagakure is no longer a threat."
   And even worse, the whispers among his own people.
   "Tsuchikage-sama allowed this to happen? And he calls himself our leader?"
   "Hah! The great Onoki is getting old. Time for him to step down."
   The thought alone made his head pound.
   "FIND THE CULPRIT!" Onoki roared.
   "Mobilize an investigation unit immediately. Search for every possible clue. We cannot let this go unanswered!"
   "Yes, Tsuchikage-sama!"
   Elsewhere, in a dark underground chamber...
   A figure slowly emerged from the earth.
   Zetsu grinned.
   "Lord Madara, I have some very... interesting news."
   "Tch. Speak up, Zetsu. My patience wears thin."
   "It seems Konoha has begun collecting the tailed beasts. And among the ones involved... Uzumaki Kushina, the Blood-Red Habanero, and Uchiha Mikoto, the matriarch of the Uchiha Clan."
   Uzumaki?
   Red hair?
   A descendant of Mito Uzumaki...
   "Tch, tch. It seems I'm bound by fate to the Uzumaki Clan."
   Madara's withered lips curled into a smirk.
   After all, it had been an Uzumaki woman who had stolen his man Hashirama from him.
   Bah-no.
   It had been an Uzumaki who sealed his Nine-Tails away.
   And even now, the Rinnegan he had entrusted to Nagato... was within another Uzumaki.
   The irony was almost poetic.
   And now, not only was an Uzumaki involved...
   But an Uchiha as well.
   Whoever had fought Roshi and taken the Four-Tails was not an ordinary Uchiha.
   At the very least, they had the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Madara's smirk deepened.
   "Interesting. Very interesting."
   When he had abandoned Konoha, he had assumed his Uchiha brethren would be destroyed.
   He had never expected them to flourish.
   To not only survive but thrive.
   "Madara-sama, should we intervene? If they are collecting tailed beasts-"
   "Intervene?"
   Madara chuckled darkly.
   "Why would we interfere? If Konoha wants to gather the tailed beasts... let them. They are merely doing the hard work for us."
   "Oh? I see."
   Zetsu's eyes gleamed with understanding.
   Why struggle when Konoha could do it for them?
   All they had to do was watch from the shadows.
   And when the time came... reap the rewards.
   That was why Madara had entrusted the Rinnegan to Nagato.
   That was why patience was key.
   "As expected of Madara-sama. Your vision is unparalleled."
   "Continue monitoring Konoha," Madara commanded. "My instincts tell me there is more to this."
   Two little girls collecting tailed beasts?
   No.
   There had to be more to this.
   Was it truly their own will?
   Or had the Hokage given the order?
   Could Konoha be plotting to seize control of all the tailed beasts and unify the world under their banner?
   It was a possibility.
   A very real possibility.
   Zetsu chuckled.
   "Yes, Madara-sama. I will keep a close watch."
   Then, he sank back into the ground.
   "Soon, mother. Very soon..."
   Zetsu's lips curled into a sickening grin.
   When all the tailed beasts were gathered, his mother would be reborn.
   That was all that had mattered for a thousand years.
   Not Madara's will.
   But Kaguya's.
   His true mother.
   And when that day arrived...
   The world would finally bow before her once more.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 176: Chapter 176 : Konoha's Proud Blue Beast
   Black Zetsu was the creation and will of tsutsuki Kaguya. Unlike her sons, tsutsuki Hagoromo and tsutsuki Hamura, it did not inherit her god-like power. If only it had such strength-things would have been different. Kaguya's resurrection wouldn't have taken centuries. It wouldn't have needed to manipulate generations of shinobi like puppets, bending even the arrogant Uchiha Madara to its will.
   Now, the moment had finally arrived. The tailed beasts had been gathered. The plan was nearing completion. Everything was about to unfold.
   Deep within the dense forests of the Land of Fire, a lone figure moved silently. Sasori of the Red Sand walked unhurriedly, controlling a complex network of chakra strings within his body. His cold, calculating gaze scanned the land ahead.
   "The Land of Fire... Such a fertile country," he murmured. "It puts the Wind Country to shame."
   The contrast was staggering-like comparing heaven to earth. Konoha was barely a hundred kilometers ahead. His mind, however, was preoccupied with something else.
   Sunagakure had vanished.
   As a missing-nin, what happened to the village should have meant nothing to him. And yet, he was drawn back, if only to confirm what he had heard.
   He had expected some catastrophe, some ruins at least-but what he found shook him to the core.
   Nothing.
   Just an endless desert.
   Not a trace of Sunagakure remained. Not a single broken building. Not even corpses. The entire village had been erased from existence.
   For a long time, Sasori stood still, his cold, dead heart momentarily rattled.
   "What happened here?"
   The thought lingered, but he soon dismissed it. If the village was gone, so be it. No pursuers would come after him anymore. If anything, this was a blessing.
   Turning away from the empty wasteland, he resumed his journey.
   His destination: Konoha.
   His target: Hatake Sakumo, the White Fang.
   Meanwhile, deeper within the Land of Fire, a different team was on a routine mission.
   Kurama, their leader, stood ahead. Behind him, three young shinobi followed: Uchiha Obito, Nohara Rin, and Hatake Kakashi.
   It was a dull task-until Kurama felt something approaching Konoha.
   A powerful chakra. One he hadn't sensed in a long time.
   "Stay here," he ordered, vanishing instantly with a flicker.
   Obito gaped. "Damn! Sensei's Shunshin no Jutsu is so cool!"
   Rin clasped her hands together, eyes filled with admiration. "Amazing!"
   Obito felt a pang of irritation. "Tch! It's just the Body Flicker Technique. I can do that too!"
   He attempted his own version-only to reappear a few feet away, out of breath.
   Kakashi sighed. "Obito, that wasn't the Body Flicker. That was just running."
   Obito clenched his fists. "Shut up!"
   Kakashi smirked, always amused by Obito's antics. Then, in a more serious tone, he said, "Don't get your hopes up. You'll never surpass Sensei. None of us will."
   Obito frowned. "You can't be serious."
   Kakashi crossed his arms. "I don't joke about things like this. Not you, not me-not a single shinobi in Konoha can surpass Kurama-sensei."
   Obito and Rin exchanged glances. It was rare for Kakashi to praise anyone.
   "Gulp."
   Obito swallowed. "Kakashi, you're messing with me."
   Kakashi gave him a bored look. "Would I waste my time messing with an idiot?"
   "You little-!" Obito lunged, but Kakashi dodged effortlessly.
   "Come back when you unlock your Sharingan, Uchiha baby."
   Rin, meanwhile, looked thoughtful. "Sensei is really that strong?"
   Kakashi nodded. "Stronger than we can even comprehend."
   Rin's eyes sparkled with admiration. "He's so mysterious..."
   Kakashi recalled the moment that solidified his belief. The moment Kurama did the impossible.
   The day he brought Hatake Sakumo back from the dead.
   No ninjutsu, no medical technique could achieve such a feat. It wasn't just life-saving. It was resurrection.
   And Kakashi had seen it with his own eyes.
   To him, Kurama was more than a shinobi. He was godlike.
   And Obito thought he could surpass him?
   Ridiculous.
   Suddenly, a loud voice broke through the air.
   "Kakashi! Show me your flames of youth!"
   A green blur shot toward them. Might Guy had arrived, his usual energy at full force.
   Kakashi sighed. "Not this idiot again."
   "Kakashi, let's fight!" Guy declared, pointing a dramatic finger.
   Kakashi groaned. "Why am I surrounded by these people?"
   Guy's father, Might Dai, also appeared, placing a firm hand on his son's shoulder.
   "Guy, be respectful when challenging others!" Dai scolded, before launching a punch directly at his son's head.
   Guy flew back several meters, landing flat on his back.
   Obito took a cautious step away. "What the hell is wrong with these guys?"
   Guy sprang back up, unfazed. "Father, youth is all about challenges!"
   Dai nodded sagely. "Indeed! Youth is meant to be displayed!"
   The two burst into synchronized tears, embracing dramatically. The scene felt like watching two oversized children throwing a tantrum in the middle of a battlefield.
   The others watched in mild horror.
   Obito whispered to Kakashi. "Are they... always like this?"
   Kakashi nodded. "Worse."
   Obito took another step back.
   Dai suddenly turned to Kakashi. "Where is Kurama-sama?"
   Kakashi shrugged. "He said he had something to do and left."
   "I see." Dai gave a thumbs-up. "Then we shall carry on the spirit of youth until he returns!"
   He flashed a dazzling grin, his teeth gleaming in the sunlight.
   Meanwhile, miles away, Kurama stood atop a tree, his gaze fixed on the horizon. He had felt it. A presence unlike any other.
   Someone was coming.
   And the world was about to change forever.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 177: Chapter 177 : White Fang Vs Sasori
   Might Duy gave a thumbs up.
   "Bare your teeth and reveal that iconic smile."
   A sharp squeaking sound.
   The whole body flickered and vanished.
   Obito groaned, "Oi, oi, oi, old man! Why don't you take this rare beast away before you leave?!"
   The 'rare beast' he was talking about was, of course, Might Guy.
   Duy simply chuckled. "Nope. My son stays."
   Outside the Hidden Leaf Village
   Sasori, moving at a steady pace, suddenly halted.
   Standing atop his puppet, his cold, murderous eyes sharpened.
   Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!
   Dozens of poison-laced kunai shot into the dense forest ahead.
   A metallic clash echoed as they were deflected.
   "Who's out there, skulking in the shadows?"
   "Heh... as expected from the Red Sand Sasori himself!"
   A figure stepped out from behind a tree with a smirk.
   Orange hair. Crimson eyes that flickered like embers.
   Kurama had sensed a foreign chakra stirring.
   And when he arrived, he saw Sasori. A pleasant surprise.
   So, he intentionally let his presence slip.
   Just enough to get Sasori's attention.
   "Who the hell are you...?" Sasori's voice was wary.
   He didn't recognize this man.
   Judging by the lack of a headband or insignia, it was impossible to tell which nation or village he belonged to.
   But given the circumstances, it wasn't hard to guess.
   Ninety-nine percent chance, this guy was from the Leaf.
   "You... are a Konoha shinobi?"
   Kurama grinned. "Damn right."
   Sasori scowled.
   He had hoped to slip into the Leaf unnoticed and deal with that man.
   Konoha's White Fang.
   He wasn't foolish enough to think he could take down the entire village alone.
   No. He had a very specific target.
   But now he had been found before even stepping through the gates.
   Kurama read his thoughts like an open book.
   "Relax. I'm the only one who knows you're here," Kurama said casually. "Konoha isn't aware yet."
   Sasori narrowed his eyes.
   For some reason, this man felt... strange.
   Not overwhelmingly dangerous.
   Not weak either.
   Something about him was just off.
   It unsettled Sasori.
   More importantly, this man had instantly identified him.
   Yet Sasori knew nothing about him.
   In intelligence warfare, that meant he was already at a disadvantage.
   "Who are you in Konoha?" Sasori questioned.
   Kurama smirked. "I'm eighteen generations older than your ancestors."
   A sharp hiss.
   Sasori's tail shot forward like a viper.
   A blur.
   A metallic clang.
   The tail recoiled violently.
   Kurama hadn't moved an inch.
   Sasori's thoughts were clear.
   This man... is strong.
   Kurama took a few steps to the side, casually eyeing him.
   "Let's see... You're here for Konoha's White Fang, right?" he mused aloud.
   Sasori's breath hitched.
   His entire body tensed.
   What the hell?
   How did this bastard know that?
   Could he read minds?
   Sasori scowled.
   He had become a puppet to erase human weakness.
   And yet, in front of this man, it felt like he was laid bare.
   "Tch. How do you know?"
   Kurama waved a hand dismissively. "Does it matter? Point is, I can summon him here."
   Sasori scoffed. "You? Call out Konoha's White Fang?"
   Everyone knew Hatake Sakumo's status.
   Even above the Legendary Sannin.
   The idea that this man had the authority to summon him?
   Unbelievable.
   And yet...
   The moment Sasori blinked, Kurama was gone.
   Back in Konoha
   Kurama reappeared in front of Kakashi, Rin, and Obito.
   The trio nearly jumped out of their skins.
   "T-Teacher Kurama! Can you not just appear like that?! It's creepy!" Obito yelped.
   Rin giggled. "Even if sensei is sneaky, he's still cool!"
   Kakashi sighed. "..."
   Kurama ignored them, placing a hand on Kakashi's shoulder.
   "Kid, tell your father to head ten kilometers west of Konoha. Immediately."
   Kakashi didn't question it.
   He simply nodded and took off.
   Obito huffed. "Damn teacher, showing off again!"
   Seeing Rin's admiration only worsened his frustration.
   Damn it! Why couldn't it be him getting all this attention?!
   Ten Minutes Later - 10km West of Konoha
   Sasori hadn't moved.
   He should have left.
   And yet, something compelled him to stay.
   "What the hell is wrong with me...?"
   His instincts told him not to trust Kurama.
   And yet...
   He wanted to believe him.
   Then-
   A presence.
   A man with a silver mane and piercing eyes stepped into view.
   A blade strapped to his back.
   Konoha's White Fang.
   Sasori froze.
   He actually brought him here.
   Inside his puppet shell, his mind raced.
   Kurama smirked.
   "Told you. No bluff."
   Sasori's fingers twitched slightly.
   Kurama watched with mild amusement as Sasori struggled to process the situation.
   This man. Who the hell was he?
   His gaze snapped to Hatake Sakumo.
   This was the man he had come for.
   His parents' killer.
   Sakumo stared back, clearly confused.
   "Lord Kurama," he said slowly. "Who is this?"
   Kurama shrugged. "Some guy who wants you dead."
   Sakumo's expression didn't change.
   A flicker of motion.
   Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!
   Dozens of poisoned shuriken hurtled towards White Fang.
   Ting! Ting! Ting!
   In a single fluid motion, Sakumo unsheathed his White Light Chakra Sabre and deflected every projectile.
   His eyes darkened slightly.
   "Care to explain why you're attacking me?"
   Sasori's fingers twitched.
   His voice was low. "You killed my parents."
   White Fang's brows furrowed.
   "...The Second Shinobi War?" he asked.
   Kurama interjected, "Sakumo, did you happen to kill a married puppet master couple in that war?"
   Sakumo's expression darkened.
   "...Yes. I did."
   Sasori's grip on his puppet tightened.
   "Then die, Hatake!"
   In a blur, the battle began.
   Kurama merely stepped back, watching with interest.
   "This should be fun."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 178: Chapter 178 : Puppet Master
   On the battlefield of the Second Great Ninja War, Hatake Sakumo's mind spun as he processed what he had just heard.
   A puppet master couple?
   His grip tightened around the White Light Chakra Sabre.
   Yes, he remembered now. Back during the war, he had faced a duo of puppet masters from Sunagakure who had slaughtered numerous Konoha shinobi. They were skilled, dangerous, and had left a deep impression on him. In the end, it was only after he stepped in that they were finally taken down. Even so, they had managed to wound him-a rare feat.
   And now, his past was returning to haunt him.
   Hatake Sakumo's fingers brushed against an old scar on his arm. It was no ordinary wound. It had been inflicted in that very battle.
   "Yeah... I remember now. There was a pair of puppeteers from Suna. I took them down, but not without a scratch."
   Sakumo's eyes sharpened. "What does that have to do with this weird guy in front of me?"
   Kurama, lounging off to the side, chuckled darkly. "Because this 'weird guy' is their son. And he's here for revenge."
   Sasori's eyes widened. His breath hitched. He locked onto Kurama, a shiver running down his spine.
   How? How did this man know?
   Sasori's hands clenched into fists inside his puppet armor. His mind raced. He had always been careful. Precise. A ghost in the world, leaving only his puppets as his legacy. But in front of this man, he felt completely exposed, as if all his secrets had been laid bare.
   "Damn it... has my information been leaked?" he thought bitterly.
   Kurama simply smirked. "Well, now that everything's clear... you two can get on with it."
   He took a step back, letting the tension settle in the air.
   Hatake Sakumo exhaled, shaking his head. "So, you're here for revenge?"
   A strange relief washed over him. If it was revenge, then this wasn't anything out of the ordinary. This was war. He had taken countless lives on the battlefield. If every relative, friend, or lover of the fallen came for vengeance, the line of would-be avengers would stretch from Konoha to the border of the Land of Wind.
   That was the nature of war.
   A war without death and sacrifice wasn't a war-it was a child's game.
   Ridiculous. Truly ridiculous.
   Sakumo couldn't help but laugh.
   Sasori's voice cut through the air. "What's so funny?"
   "You, Red Sand. You don't understand war. You act as if death on the battlefield is something unnatural." Sakumo's eyes narrowed. "If everyone clung to vengeance the way you do, the world would never know peace."
   Peace? Sasori didn't care about peace.
   The man in front of him had stolen his parents, his childhood, his future. He had never known a world without loss. This man-Hatake Sakumo-had shaped his life into what it was today. Red Sand Sasori wasn't here for philosophy. He wasn't here for some grand ideological debate.
   He was here for blood.
   "You talk too much, Konoha's White Fang. Your life ends here!"
   Sakumo's lips curled into a smirk. "Alright, kid. Let's see what you've got."
   Sasori wasted no time. From his back, a segmented, scorpion-like tail shot forward, aiming to impale Sakumo's chest.
   Swish! Swish! Swish!
   Sakumo's blade flickered like a flash of white lightning. The tail clashed against his sabre with a metallic clang, each strike sending sparks into the air.
   Every single weapon Sasori used was laced with poison. Just a single cut-one scratch-would be enough to end the battle.
   Sakumo knew this.
   He could not afford to be hit.
   Clang! Clang! Clang!
   Sasori's tail lashed again and again, each strike carrying lethal precision. But Sakumo was faster. He deflected every attack, his movements effortless, his blade dancing in the moonlight.
   Sasori's frustration grew. "Tch. So this is the infamous White Fang."
   He wasn't underestimating his opponent.
   He knew Sakumo was powerful.
   If a single strike didn't work, then he would attack in numbers.
   Sasori's fingers twitched. From the mouth of his puppet armor, a barrage of poisoned senbon needles erupted, filling the air with a storm of death.
   Sakumo's eyes gleamed.
   This was getting interesting.
   He leaped, twisting his body mid-air, narrowly avoiding the deadly barrage. The White Light Chakra Sabre spun in his grip, slicing through the rain of needles with pinpoint accuracy. Each needle that came near was deflected, falling harmlessly to the ground.
   Kurama, watching from the sidelines, let out a whistle. "Damn, this is some top-tier entertainment."
   Sakumo landed gracefully, his blade still humming with chakra. "Not bad, kid. But let me show you something."
   He dashed forward.
   "White Fang Style: Moonlit Fang!"
   His blade slashed through the air, creating a blinding arc of white energy that cleaved toward Sasori.
   Sasori's eyes widened. He barely had time to react. His fingers moved in a blur, controlling his puppet armor. The puppet's arm split open, revealing a hidden compartment that fired a storm of kunai with explosive tags.
   BOOM!
   A fiery explosion tore through the battlefield, shaking the earth beneath them.
   For a moment, everything was obscured in smoke.
   Then-a flicker of white.
   Sakumo emerged from the smoke, completely unharmed.
   Sasori barely had time to curse before Sakumo was already upon him.
   "White Fang's Dance: Severing Fang!"
   His blade slashed downward, cutting straight through Sasori's puppet armor.
   Crack!
   The armor split in half, revealing Sasori's true form.
   Sakumo took a step back, eyes narrowing. Now that he could see Sasori's face clearly, there was no mistaking it. The resemblance was there.
   This was the son of the puppet masters he had slain.
   Sasori's fingers twitched. Even without his main armor, he wasn't done yet. His backup weapons activated-a barrage of poisoned kunai, detonating tags, and a thick purple mist of poison gas.
   Sakumo's eyes narrowed.
   This was bad.
   He was fast, but he wasn't sure if he was fast enough to dodge everything at this range. Even the White Light Chakra Sabre had its limits.
   The battlefield was silent for a moment.
   Then-
   A voice rang out.
   "Well, well. Looks like things are heating up. Mind if I step in?"
   Kurama's smirk widened as he watched the two warriors prepare for their final clash. This was getting good.
   And he wasn't about to miss the climax.
   Sasori's expression darkened. "Stay out of this."
   Kurama shrugged. "I never said I was gonna interfere. Just enjoying the show."
   Sakumo exhaled, his grip tightening on his blade. The poison mist thickened, the detonating kunai whistling through the air.
   This was it.
   The battle between Konoha's White Fang and the Red Sand Sasori was reaching its peak.
   And only one would walk away alive.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 179: Chapter 179 : He is a Child
   Both the explosive-tag kunai and the poisonous mist were dangerously close.
   Hatake Sakumo knew there was no escape.
   He had no choice but to face the grim reality of bloodshed.
   With a clang, the White Fang short sword was embedded into the ground.
   "Wind Release: Breakthrough!"
   For the first time in this battle, Hatake Sakumo used ninjutsu.
   Until now, he had relied solely on kenjutsu and taijutsu against Sasori.
   But Wind Release was known for its overwhelming cutting power, and when combined with his sword techniques, it became even deadlier.
   Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
   The powerful gusts surged forward, parting the poisonous mist and deflecting the explosive-tag shuriken.
   BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
   A series of explosions followed, filling the battlefield with smoke and debris.
   Yet, against all odds, Hatake Sakumo's Wind Release successfully negated Sasori's assault.
   "As expected of the legendary White Fang. This fight just got interesting."
   Even Kurama, watching from within Naruto, was intrigued. He wondered who was stronger-Konoha's White Fang or the infamous Red Sand Sasori.
   1
   "Flame Pit Formation!"
   From the hollow tube in Sasori's palm, a torrent of searing-hot flames erupted, melting the very ground beneath them.
   Steel. Stone. Nothing could withstand its intensity.
   "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!"
   "Water Release: Flowing Water Wave!"
   Hatake Sakumo countered immediately, invoking two elements at once-testament to his exceptional skill.
   A solid earthen barrier rose from the ground, sculpted into the visage of a snarling wolf's head. Then, a surging water stream reinforced the structure, cooling and solidifying it further.
   The combined defense held firm against the devastating flames.
   But Sasori had anticipated this.
   "Time to reveal my ace."
   From his cloak, Sasori produced a summoning scroll with three bold characters on it-
   The Third Kazekage.
   He didn't just kill the Third Kazekage-he turned him into his greatest puppet.
   The so-called 'Strongest Kazekage' hadn't disappeared mysteriously. No.
   Sasori had claimed him.
   As the puppet emerged, Hatake Sakumo felt a surge of danger unlike before.
   This wasn't an ordinary battle anymore. This was a war.
   Sasori smirked.
   "Now then, White Fang. Let's see if you can survive this."
   "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Spear!"
   A massive, needle-like projectile of densely compressed iron sand shot forward at blinding speed.
   With sheer reflex, Hatake Sakumo sidestepped, picking up his White Fang short sword in the process.
   Channeling chakra into the blade, he swung it with devastating force.
   SHING!
   A massive chakra-infused slash cleaved the iron sand spear clean in two.
   But it was futile.
   The iron sand reformed almost instantly, shifting into a colossal, diamond-shaped spike.
   Hatake Sakumo narrowed his eyes.
   The issue wasn't just the attacks-it was the puppet itself.
   He had to destroy the Third Kazekage before Sasori overwhelmed him.
   Hatake Sakumo couldn't believe that this young shinobi-barely seventeen-had eliminated a Kage of such renown.
   The monstrous iron sand formations continued their relentless assault.
   A giant iron sand cylinder.
   A massive rectangular slab.
   A spinning iron sand top.
   Every shape imaginable-each carrying lethal force-barreled toward Hatake Sakumo in perfect synchronization.
   BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
   The battlefield was in chaos, the ground torn apart by the sheer force of the iron sand's attacks.
   Hatake Sakumo tightened his grip on his sword.
   "This ends now."
   A surge of crackling blue chakra erupted from his body.
   Sizzling. Sparking.
   Lightning danced along the edge of the White Fang's blade.
   Sasori's eyes widened slightly.
   Then-
   Hatake Sakumo vanished.
   In an instant, he was right in front of the Third Kazekage puppet.
   "Konoha-Style Kenjutsu: Fang of the Thunder God!"
   A single, lightning-charged slash.
   The Third Kazekage puppet shattered into countless pieces.
   This was no ordinary cut.
   The sheer explosive power of Lightning Release ensured that not even fragments remained.
   Sasori's proudest creation-reduced to dust.
   The surrounding iron sand collapsed lifelessly to the ground.
   "Tch. Damn it."
   Sasori clicked his tongue in frustration.
   The strongest technique of the Third Kazekage-Magnet Release: Iron Sand World Method-hadn't even been used before the puppet was destroyed.
   White Fang had taken away that chance.
   Even Sasori had to acknowledge the man's strength.
   But rather than despair, Sasori grinned.
   "Good. If my opponent wasn't this strong, what would be the point?"
   He bit his finger and unfurled another summoning scroll.
   BANG!
   From the cloud of smoke, hundreds of puppets dressed in crimson robes emerged.
   This was Sasori's ultimate technique-Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets.
   The battlefield was now swarming with lethal killing machines.
   "Do you understand, White Fang? The strength of a puppet master is determined by the number of puppets they can control."
   Each puppet was finely crafted, each movement precise, each attack coordinated.
   This was no mere trick.
   This was war.
   Even Kurama, watching, scoffed. "Hah! So it's just another version of the Shadow Clone Jutsu."
   There was only one key difference.
   When a shadow clone was destroyed, it disappeared.
   When a puppet was destroyed, Sasori could still reassemble it.
   But that didn't change one simple fact-
   There was no need to fight these puppets.
   Just take out the puppeteer.
   Hatake Sakumo knew this well.
   Swiftly weaving through the army of puppets, his movements were so fast they blurred from sight.
   In the blink of an eye-
   He was in front of Sasori.
   SHING!
   The White Fang short sword gleamed.
   Sasori's head was sliced clean off.
   But Hatake Sakumo wasn't naive.
   He knew about Sasori's regeneration core.
   As expected, the core shot out of the lifeless body, seeking a new host.
   Hatake Sakumo wasn't about to let that happen.
   He followed its trajectory, blade ready.
   Before the core could reach another puppet-
   "It's over, kid."
   With one final, decisive slash, the core was shattered.
   Sasori had lost.
   Years of vengeance. Years of planning.
   All of it-gone.
   Hatake Sakumo stood tall, his clothing slightly torn but otherwise unharmed.
   It hadn't been an easy battle.
   If he had been cut even once, Sasori's poison would have ended him.
   Yet, he had emerged victorious.
   Hatake Sakumo gave Sasori the respect he deserved.
   After all, the Red Sand Sasori was, without question, the most formidable opponent he had ever faced.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 180: Chapter 180 : Target : Five Tails
   Although Hatake Sakumo had defeated Sasori, winning had not come easily.
   His body was nearly drained of chakra.
   The genius puppet master before him was indeed powerful-the first ninja to ever push him to this limit.
   Red Sand Sasori.
   Hatake Sakumo would remember that name.
   His short sword was already pressed against Sasori's regeneration core. Just a little more force, and it would be over.
   Sasori would die.
   Sakumo exhaled deeply, glancing up at the sky.
   "Go."
   "You're letting me go?"
   Sasori's eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Konoha's White Fang.
   "That's right. You mean nothing to me."
   "If you let me go, I'll only become stronger and come back to kill you."
   "Good. I look forward to it."
   Sakumo sheathed his blade.
   Sasori wasn't the type to beg for his life. He had already lost. That was fact. There was no need for empty words.
   "Hmph. Letting me live will be the biggest mistake of your life, Konoha's White Fang. You'll regret this."
   Sasori turned and walked away.
   Regret? Biggest mistake?
   Sakumo merely chuckled.
   The biggest mistake of his life had already been made-saving those ungrateful cowards in Konoha who later turned their backs on him.
   But that mistake had been corrected.
   Thanks to Kurama, he had turned his fate around.
   Otherwise, Sakumo had no regrets.
   Letting Sasori go was just another challenge.
   A reminder that there were still people in this world worth fighting.
   Life would be far too dull otherwise.
   After the battle, Sakumo dusted off his hands and walked toward Kurama.
   "Lord Kurama, what do you think of me letting Red Sand Sasori live?"
   "What do I think?"
   Kurama smirked.
   "This was your fight, not mine. Do whatever you want. But if you had lost and died, I wouldn't have interfered."
   Sakumo blinked, momentarily stunned.
   "Ehh..." He let out a nervous chuckle. "Good thing I won, then. Otherwise, I might've thought you came just to watch me die."
   The battle had caused enough noise to attract attention. Soon, Konoha shinobi started arriving.
   Anbu.
   Kakashi.
   Rin.
   Obito.
   All of them rushed to the scene.
   "Father, what happened here?"
   The entire area-dozens of meters across-was in ruins. Signs of a fierce battle were everywhere.
   Kurama, however, stood untouched, his robes still pristine.
   Kakashi, being ever observant, noticed his father's clothes were torn. Clearly, Sakumo had been in the thick of it.
   "Oh, nothing much, Kakashi. I just killed a small fry."
   Sakumo grinned, jumping up and down to show that he was fine.
   Kurama raised an eyebrow.
   Calling Sasori a 'small fry'?
   If Red Sand Sasori was a minion, then who did White Fang consider a real opponent?
   The God of Shinobi, Hashirama Senju?
   Madara Uchiha?
   Or maybe someone on the level of the Sage of Six Paths?
   Sakumo was clearly putting on a show for his son.
   Rin approached Kurama, concern in her eyes.
   "Kurama-sensei, are you alright?"
   "I'm fine, Rin. See?"
   Kurama spread his hands and casually ruffled her hair.
   Rin's face turned bright red, flustered yet clearly pleased.
   Obito, standing off to the side, was about to explode.
   "Damn you, Kurama! You bastard teacher, you're taking advantage of Rin!"
   Fury burned inside him.
   Rin was the goddess of his heart.
   The amount of tissues in his room could attest to that.
   5
   With Sasori out of the picture, Kurama returned home.
   As he stepped inside, he found Kushina, Mikoto, and Karura busy in the kitchen.
   "You're... cooking?"
   "Lord Kurama! You're back!" Karura said enthusiastically. "We're making a feast!"
   And so, the four of them had a luxurious dinner.
   That night.
   Tsunade hadn't returned.
   Kurama was just about to settle in when he heard soft footsteps outside his door.
   When he opened it, he saw Mikoto and Kushina standing there.
   "Hey, hey... What are you two doing?"
   Kushina smirked and shoved Mikoto inside before stepping in herself, shutting the door behind her.
   Mikoto said nothing, her face flushed with embarrassment.
   "You're not getting away tonight."
   Time passed. Things changed.
   Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin had become Chnin.
   Hatake Kakashi had already made Jnin due to his exceptional performance.
   The first of his generation to do so.
   Kurama no longer served as their Jnin sensei.
   Instead, he led his own elite squad.
   One particular mission took them deep into the Land of Earth.
   "Kurama-sensei, we've arrived in Iwagakure territory," Rin reported.
   Their objective: capture the Five-Tails.
   Its Jinchriki was a Rock shinobi.
   The situation was amusing in a way. Kurama had originally learned about the Four-Tails' Jinchriki from Cloud shinobi.
   Now, it was those same Cloud shinobi who had tracked down the Five-Tails.
   The Third Raikage had been thrilled when he heard Kurama had captured the Four-Tails' host.
   After all, Cloud had no tailed beasts.
   And if they couldn't have one, then no one else should either.
   The more other villages lost their tailed beasts, the more advantage Cloud gained.
   Kurama's mission aligned with their interests, so they provided information eagerly.
   "A, any updates on the other Jinchriki?"
   The massive Cloud shinobi, A, shook his head. "The Six-Tails is in the Land of Water, but we don't know if it's wild or sealed inside a host."
   "And the Seven-Tails?"
   "That one's even harder to track. It's outside the Five Great Nations. We don't even know if a Jinchriki exists."
   The Third Raikage tapped his fingers against his desk. "Keep digging. Report back when you learn more."
   Cloud was putting significant resources into tracking down tailed beasts.
   Almost more effort than Kurama himself.
   "Brother Kurama," the Raikage said with a smirk. "We at Cloud will do everything we can to help you find the tailed beasts. Don't let us down."
   Kurama simply smirked back.
   Forging ties with Kurama, in the Raikage's mind, was a wise move.
   According to Anbu intelligence, Rock's Five-Tails Jinchriki, Han, was currently on a mission.
   The target was moving with a squad.
   A team of at least three.
   No more than ten.
   They had left Iwagakure but were still within Earth Country.
   Under the full moon, Kurama and his team lay in wait.
   "Kurama-sensei, will the target really show?" Rin asked curiously.
   "What's wrong, don't trust me?"
   "No, no! I was just surprised."
   Her flustered expression was undeniably cute.
   Kurama, however, had already sensed several abnormal chakra signatures approaching.
   He grinned.
   "The prey has arrived."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 181: Chapter 181 : You Can't Escape Five Tails!!!
   Kurama was the captain of this team.
   Originally, Kakashi, Obito, and Rin were supposed to be under the leadership of Minato Namikaze, but circumstances changed. However, they were used to calling their superior "Sensei."
   Calling him "Sensei Kurama" felt a little more natural.
   Kurama habitually placed his hand on Rin's small head, ruffling her hair gently.
   "Rin, how old are you now?"
   Rin felt warm inside and enjoyed the gesture.
   "Sensei Kurama, I'm fourteen years old."
   Fourteen.
   "You've grown into a beautiful young woman, Rin."
   Kurama's compliment made Rin blush instantly. She turned around, flustered.
   This little girl... she was actually shy.
   At that moment, Obito walked over.
   Seeing Rin's red face, he asked the question of a man who truly didn't understand women.
   "Rin, are you okay? Do you have a fever?"
   "If you're not feeling well, you should rest. Don't worry, I can take care of things here. No matter what shinobi Iwagakure sends, I'll crush them all!"
   "Go away, Obito!"
   Rin pushed him aside, huffing in exasperation before running off.
   Kurama: "..."
   Ah, women.
   He'd never figure them out. Their thoughts ran deeper than the ocean.
   And worse, this was Obito's goddess.
   Obito scratched his head, completely confused.
   "Sensei Kurama, what's wrong with Rin? Is she sick? Maybe she shouldn't fight. It'll be bad if something happens to her."
   Kurama sighed. "Don't worry, Rin is fine. It was just... too hot a moment ago."
   "Oh, I see." Obito nodded thoughtfully, completely believing him.
   ---
   Night fell, wrapping the battlefield in silence. Under the full moon, everything was illuminated as though it were still day.
   It was eerily quiet.
   The calm before the storm.
   Kurama glanced at Obito, then at Rin in the distance.
   In the original timeline, by this age, Obito had already caused the Nine-Tails rampage in Konoha.
   He had already fought his sensei, the Yellow Flash.
   But because of Kurama's presence, everything had changed.
   The Third Great Ninja War had ended while Obito and his team were still in the academy.
   That meant Obito never had the chance to meet Madara.
   And now... Rin was still alive.
   Moreover, Rin admired her sensei.
   At her age, she was already developing feelings beyond admiration.
   Kurama suddenly narrowed his eyes.
   "Kakashi, Obito, Rin... stay alert. The enemy is coming. There are seven of them."
   Among the seven, Kurama sensed a particularly powerful chakra.
   No doubt.
   It was Han, the Five-Tails Jinchriki.
   A Jonin of Iwagakure, Han was a giant of a man, standing over two meters tall. His fighting style revolved around his unique ability-Boil Release. With it, he could superheat steam to enhance his physical attacks, earning him the title of "Steam Shinobi."
   Kurama had read the intelligence reports, but now he sensed it firsthand.
   Under the moonlight, a squad of seven shinobi, led by Han, rushed toward Iwagakure.
   "Lord Han, Lord Tsuchikage will be thrilled when he hears this news."
   "That's right! This mission has been worth it."
   The group ran in formation, their voices filled with excitement.
   They had uncovered critical information during their mission-Kumogakure no longer had any Jinchriki.
   Both the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails had vanished.
   It was well known that the Cloud shinobi excelled in training Jinchriki.
   Killer Bee, the Eight-Tails' host, was even regarded as a perfect Jinchriki.
   But now, with the tailed beasts gone, Bee was just another Jonin.
   Without their Jinchriki, the famed duo of A and Bee had lost their strongest weapon.
   A weaker Kumogakure meant an advantage for the rest of the Great Nations.
   "Without the power of the tailed beasts, Kumo is nothing special."
   Han and his squad weren't concerned with how Kumogakure lost its Jinchriki. That wasn't their problem.
   Their only goal was to bring this information back to their Tsuchikage.
   However-
   BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
   Explosions erupted around them.
   They had stepped into a trap.
   Kakashi, Rin, and Obito grinned as they watched the ambush unfold.
   "As expected of Sensei Kurama," Rin said proudly. "He perfectly predicted their route."
   Kakashi nodded. "It's easy working under Kurama-sensei."
   Obito smirked. "That bastard sensei never lets me down."
   Rin had been the one to set up the traps.
   She was a master of explosive tags and ambushes.
   And now, Iwagakure's shinobi were paying the price.
   One second, they were smiling.
   The next, they were screaming.
   Such was the cruelty of war.
   You never knew when death was coming.
   BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
   Smoke and fire consumed the battlefield.
   Han shouted, "AMBUSH! SCATTER!"
   But it was too late.
   The explosions stretched hundreds of meters.
   For minutes, the chaos raged on.
   When the dust settled, bodies littered the ground.
   Three of the Iwagakure shinobi were dead, their corpses burned beyond recognition.
   Only four remained.
   Han had activated his Tailed Beast Cloak just in time.
   The remaining three were barely alive, having been shielded by Han's defenses.
   "Damn it... We walked right into it."
   Han scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes, but he saw nothing.
   Yet he knew.
   The hunters were there, hidden in the darkness.
   Rin pouted. "Only three? I thought I'd wipe them all out."
   She wanted to impress Kurama.
   Kurama chuckled and patted her head. "You did great. Now, let me handle the big guy. You three take care of the rest."
   At that moment, the four remaining Iwa shinobi finally spotted them.
   "Shit! Konoha ninja!"
   "We have a treaty! Why the hell are you attacking?!"
   One of the shinobi shouted, angered and confused.
   Kurama smirked. "A treaty? Paper is easy to tear."
   He pointed at Han.
   "You're Han, right? I hear you've got some interesting intel. Something about Cloud losing their Jinchriki?"
   The Iwa shinobi froze.
   Their eyes widened in shock.
   "How... how the hell do Konoha ninja know that?!"
   Han's face darkened.
   They had assumed they were the first to discover this information.
   But Konoha already knew.
   Which meant...
   Kurama grinned. "You want to know how? It's simple."
   His eyes gleamed in the moonlight.
   "Konoha was the one who took the tailed beasts."
   Han and his men stiffened.
   Konoha stole the tailed beasts?
   Then why wasn't Kumogakure retaliating?
   Among the Five Great Nations, the Land of Lightning was known for its aggression. The Third Raikage wouldn't stay quiet about something like this.
   Unless...
   Kurama's smirk widened.
   Han clenched his fists, steam rising from his body.
   "Konoha brats... You really don't understand how cruel this world is."
   1
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 182: Chapter 182 : Obito Is Jealous
   Han gave the order.
   He had no patience for pointless talk with the Konoha shinobi.
   "Earth Release: Rockfall Technique!"
   Swish, swish, swish-
   The three Iwa-nin beside Han initiated the attack.
   "Earth Release: Rockfall Technique!"
   Uchiha Obito mirrored the jutsu perfectly.
   The three Iwa-nin were stunned.
   Good. This brat is using the same jutsu as us?
   Then, they noticed it-
   "Sharingan?!"
   Yes, it was Uchiha Obito who had copied the jutsu.
   His Sharingan had awakened a year ago.
   Now, with two tomoe in each eye, he could replicate several techniques with ease.
   Tch... Sharingan really is broken.
   This was completely different from the Obito in the original timeline.
   The title of "Copy Ninja" didn't belong to Kakashi anymore.
   It was now his-Uchiha Obito, future king of the battlefield.
   "Rin, did you see that? Pretty cool, right?!" Obito smirked, rubbing his nose with his thumb.
   But Rin wasn't looking at him at all.
   She was already engaged in the battle, kunai in hand, moving swiftly between enemies.
   "Hey, Rin! You should stay behind me! Let me protect you! Rin! Are you even listening?!"
   Obito shouted as he charged forward.
   Meanwhile-
   Inside the sealed space.
   Within the depths of his consciousness, Han's Five-Tails stirred.
   The presence of a familiar chakra made Koku uneasy.
   Was that...?
   "Hey, is that you, Kurama?" Koku's voice rumbled inside the void.
   "Heh, it's been a while, Koku," Kurama responded with amusement.
   "I knew it! It really is you!"
   No one but the tailed beasts could understand this ancient form of communication.
   And yet, Han, as a Jinchriki, could still hear it.
   His eyes widened in shock.
   "Kurama? The Nine-Tails?! Are you talking about that man? Is he the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki?!"
   Han turned his gaze to the golden-haired shinobi before him.
   Delivering himself to my doorstep, huh?
   RUMBLE-
   Without hesitation, Han triggered his transformation.
   Dark red chakra burst forth, enveloping his body as he entered a partial-Tailed Beast state.
   The jagged form of chakra tails and monstrous arms reached toward Kurama, intent on crushing him.
   But Kurama dodged effortlessly, weaving between the attacks like he was out for a stroll.
   Not only did he avoid the strikes with ease-
   He looked downright amused.
   "So, Koku," Kurama continued casually, "how's life inside a human?"
   Koku scoffed, his voice filled with irritation. "Don't even get me started. It's suffocating! Being controlled by a damn ninja-Tch, not as free as you."
   "Heh. Exactly why I refuse to be tamed," Kurama said smugly.
   Then Koku hesitated. His curiosity was piqued.
   "Wait a second, Kurama... Why do you look like a human?"
   Kurama chuckled. "Because I got tired of lying around on all fours. Standing upright's more fun."
   "...That actually makes sense. Can you get me out of here?"
   "Of course. I'm here to free you today."
   "Good. I'm sick of this ninja."
   Kurama grinned.
   "Then let's get started."
   FWOOOSH-
   Golden chakra exploded as Kurama expanded into his full Nine-Tails form.
   "Nine-Tails?!" Han gasped in horror.
   "He's really the Jinchriki of the Nine-Tails... We're fucked."
   1
   As the massive beast materialized, Han realized the inevitable.
   Escape?
   Not an option.
   Before Han could react, Kurama's tails shot forward, wrapping around the Five-Tails.
   Han struggled, but it was futile.
   He wasn't a perfect Jinchriki.
   He couldn't fully transform into the beast.
   And even if he could-
   Koku was on Kurama's side.
   If Han released the seal willingly, Koku would do the rest of the work for him.
   For Koku, the last thing he wanted was to be shackled by humans.
   Even in the original timeline, when Obito had controlled him, he still fought back against the Uchiha's will.
   Now, he had a chance at true freedom.
   Kurama tightened his grip.
   The diamond chains followed, binding Han like a cocoon.
   Chakra surged.
   Kurama's massive hand reached into Han's chest, clawing at his soul.
   Koku cooperated entirely.
   Within mere seconds, the Five-Tails was extracted.
   "I'd rather merge with you than stay imprisoned," Koku said with relief.
   Kurama smirked. "Then come on in."
   The process began.
   [Ding! Congratulations, Host, for absorbing Five-Tails Koku!]
   [Fusion Progress: 0.1%... 0.5%... 10%... 41%... 81%... 100%]
   Kurama exhaled slowly.
   Strength surged through his veins.
   He felt incredible.
   As for Han-
   His body collapsed lifelessly, crumbling to the ground.
   "Tch. Weak. You died before I even had fun."
   Kurama turned his attention elsewhere.
   The battle was still ongoing.
   Kakashi had gained the upper hand. Victory was just a matter of time.
   Obito was locked in an even match.
   Rin, however, was struggling.
   Girls really do need protecting, huh?
   The remaining Iwa-nin all turned toward Han's lifeless body.
   "LORD HAN!"
   They called out three times.
   No response.
   They knew.
   There was no hope.
   Han was their strongest warrior.
   If he had been defeated so quickly, what did that mean for them?
   The massive form of the Nine-Tails loomed over them, casting an overwhelming shadow of despair.
   "No... This isn't just some Jinchriki. He has fully mastered the Nine-Tails."
   The three Iwa-nin lost their will to fight.
   "RIN-!"
   Kurama's figure flickered, appearing directly before her.
   "Kurama-sensei?!"
   Rin's tense heart relaxed instantly.
   Warmth. Safety.
   Suddenly-
   A massive wave of sand and dust swallowed the remaining Iwa-nin.
   CRUSH-
   In an instant, their bodies were turned to pulp.
   Rin exhaled shakily. "With you here, I feel safe."
   She smiled. "Thank you, Kurama-sensei."
   "Tch. Don't mention it."
   Meanwhile-
   Obito clenched his fists in frustration.
   He had wanted to be the one to save Rin.
   He had envisioned a perfect moment-
   A heroic rescue. Rin looking at him with admiration. A love story in the making.
   But Kurama had stolen the scene.
   "Damn it, bastard sensei. Always one step ahead of me."
   As he scowled, he let his guard down-
   WHAM-!
   A brutal kick sent Obito flying.
   He slammed into a boulder, coughing up blood.
   But the pain didn't register.
   What hurt most-
   Was his broken heart.
   Scarlet Sharingan spun with rage.
   Obito wiped the blood from his lips, eyes locked onto the enemy.
   "Iwa-nin... You've just fucked up."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 183: Chapter 183 : Obito : Rin Likes Me? Right!!
   "You bastard Rock-nin, you're on a one-way path to hell!"
   Obito's scarlet Sharingan flared with murderous intensity.
   He was already gnawed by guilt for not reaching Rin in time.
   It's all my fault. If only I was faster... stronger...
   And now this Rock-nin had the gall to taunt him?
   You really think I'll just let that slide?
   Obito's personality had always been extreme-he couldn't take mockery, not after failing Rin.
   Across the field, Kakashi had already taken down his opponent.
   The ninja threatening Rin had also been eliminated by their squad leader, Jnin Kurama Kaito-an elite sensory-type with a reputation for his brutal genjutsu.
   Of the four Iwagakure shinobi ambushers, only one remained.
   And that unlucky bastard was facing Obito Uchiha.
   "Damn it..." Obito clenched his fists. "Kakashi and Kurama-sensei already got their kills in."
   He had intended to make a grand entrance, to impress Rin with some flashy moves.
   But now?
   Rin didn't even need saving.
   Kakashi didn't need backup.
   Unless someone was inches from death, no one really needed Obito.
   His hot-blooded words always outpaced his ability. He'd never admit it, but he did respect Kakashi's strength. Still, it stung.
   Now everyone was just watching him fight.
   So embarrassing.
   Meanwhile, the last remaining Rock-nin, seeing his comrades and superior officer Han-an Iwagakure jonin-slaughtered, was silently panicking.
   Three pairs of deadly eyes stared him down-Kurama, Kakashi, and Rin.
   But it was the fourth pair-Obito's glowing Sharingan-that locked him in place.
   He gritted his teeth.
   So be it. If I'm going down, I'll go down swinging.
   He had nothing left to lose, and that made him dangerous.
   Facing down an Uchiha, especially one with a Sharingan, was suicide.
   But maybe he could take one down with him.
   Better to be remembered as the one who dragged an Uchiha to hell than to die a no-name grunt.
   He smirked at Obito.
   Too bad... he completely misjudged the boy in front of him.
   Obito wasn't a prodigy.
   He wasn't like Itachi, or Shisui, or even Sasuke who would come after.
   He was the bottom of the class.
   Dead last.
   But right now?
   Dead last had one goal-kill the enemy. No mercy.
   "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu!" Obito roared.
   His chakra surged-more than he'd ever channeled into a technique before.
   The signature Uchiha Great Fireball erupted from his mouth, searing forward in a massive wave of flame.
   The heat alone cracked nearby stones.
   "Shit-he's powering up every time he fights!" the Iwa-nin cursed and slammed his hands into the ground.
   "Doton: Doryheki!"
   A massive earthen wall exploded from the earth to shield him.
   The fireball smashed into the wall with a thunderous roar.
   Smoke and flame burst everywhere.
   Rin watched anxiously from the sidelines.
   "Kurama-sensei... should we assist Obito?"
   Kakashi didn't even flinch. "Relax, Rin. He's got this. We can't babysit him forever. Let him learn to survive alone."
   Kurama smirked. "Yeah. If we always jump in, he'll never grow a backbone."
   Rin bit her lip but nodded. Obito... please don't die out there.
   BOOM!
   The Doton wall cracked, then crumbled completely.
   The Iwa-nin stumbled back, coughing and retreating nearly thirty meters.
   Black smoke billowed across the battlefield, covering everything in soot.
   "That bastard's Fire Style... it's actually dangerous. I really underestimated him," he muttered.
   "Worthy of the Uchiha name..."
   "Too bad you realized that too late, jackass."
   The voice came from behind him.
   His heart skipped.
   "W-What?!"
   He spun around.
   Obito's silhouette emerged from the smoke, kunai in hand.
   His Sharingan burned like twin blood moons.
   When... When did he-?!
   A sickening schlunk followed.
   Obito's kunai pierced straight through the man's back, bursting from his chest.
   It wasn't just a stab-it was an execution.
   Obito's whole arm followed through, twisting the blade deeper.
   The Iwa-nin twitched, choked, and died on the spot.
   Obito pulled out the kunai and spat.
   "Trash."
   His voice was cold.
   This wasn't the goofy kid from before.
   This was war.
   Using the cover of the smoke, Obito had circled behind him for a killshot.
   It was ruthless.
   Effective.
   And very Uchiha.
   Grinning smugly, Obito trotted back to the group.
   "Rin, are you okay? You're not hurt, are you?" His voice was suddenly soft, almost anxious.
   "I'm fine," Rin smiled. "With Kurama-sensei here, I didn't have to worry."
   She glanced at him. "But what about you, Obito? Are you hurt?"
   She asked if I'm hurt!
   Obito's brain practically exploded.
   She really cares about me! Rin actually cares!
   Is this love? Should I confess right now?
   His eyes lit up. Then dimmed as he remembered.
   Kakashi.
   Kurama.
   Right there.
   Shit. Not now. Bad idea.
   "Obito, are you really not bleeding anywhere?" Rin asked again, tilting her head.
   "Oh my god. She asked again. She totally likes me!"
   Obito clapped his hands in a cool pose.
   "It's nothing, Rin. All this blood's from that dead bastard. I'm totally fine!"
   He even jumped around a few times to prove it.
   "Rin, did you see how cool I was out there? That Fireball? That silent kill? Wasn't it awesome?"
   He turned dramatically...
   But Rin, Kurama, and Kakashi were already walking away.
   Obito stood alone, hand still mid-pose.
   "They... left?"
   He blinked.
   "Hey! I was trying to be cool!"
   Obito sulked behind the group.
   Kakashi again... always one step ahead. Kurama-sensei's just too damn powerful. When the hell will I ever catch up?
   But then he grinned and started posing again like a One Piece character.
   He crossed his arms like Doflamingo, strutting like a madman.
   "Oi, Teacher Kurama! Kakashi! What're you two afraid of?"
   He threw his arm dramatically in the air.
   "If another Rock-nin comes, we'll kill him!"
   He spun. "If two come, we kill them both!"
   Another spin. "Three? Kill 'em all!"
   "One more step and I'll make every Iwagakure shinobi piss their pants!"
   Kakashi looked at Kurama and just smiled.
   Rin rolled her eyes and muttered, "Idiot."
   Obito froze.
   Rin... scolded me?
   She called me an idiot!
   Oh no.
   Oh yes.
   That was flirting. That had to be flirting.
   "Rin just called me a pig... in front of everyone..."
   He nearly giggled. That's what couples do! They bicker! This is totally progress!
   Call me a pig again, Rin! Or a dog! Or a goat! Anything! I'll take it!
   He had a full-on perverted grin on his face now.
   "Hey. What the hell's with that creepy smile?"
   Kakashi's voice snapped him out of it.
   Obito blinked. "W-Where's Rin and Kurama-sensei?"
   Kakashi sighed. "Gone. Sensei noticed you weren't following. Sent me to drag your sorry ass."
   ...Oh.
   Obito still didn't move.
   Kakashi facepalmed. How am I supposed to lead this idiot when I make Chnin...
   "What are you thinking about?"
   Obito snorted. "Tch. None of your business."
   "Figures."
   Together, they followed the rest of the squad under the soft glow of the moonlight, their silhouettes stretched along the road.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 184: Chapter 184 : Rin's Atonement
   That day and night.
   Kurama and his party finally left the Land of Earth after many twists and turns.
   Now they had arrived safely in the Land of Fire.
   They found a small inn tucked away near the forest and booked a room each.
   One person per room. A bit of privacy was welcomed after the bloodshed.
   Kurama lay lazily in his bed, staring out the open window where the silver moonlight poured in.
   His thoughts drifted. Should he return to Konoha soon?
   Specifically, should he go back to visit Mikoto and Kushina for a... two-person dinner?
   Or maybe a three-person dinner. That was even better.
   Kushina was brash, full of fire and laughter, easy to tease, and easier to rile up. Total Uzumaki.
   Mikoto was different-quiet, graceful, and controlled.
   She barely even breathed when she was with him, like trying her hardest not to cross a line.
   Kurama chuckled.
   He needed to make Mikoto let go. She was too tightly wound. Maybe she felt guilty because of Kushina?
   But even when he was alone with Mikoto, she still held back.
   Kurama sighed and leaned back. Nah. She's just like that.
   But he'd fix it. He always did.
   Then he heard it. Soft footsteps pacing back and forth outside his door.
   They didn't go away.
   Kurama focused.
   That chakra signature...
   Rin.
   He smirked.
   He got up, silent as the wind, and slid the door open.
   Rin jumped in shock and stumbled back.
   She almost screamed.
   "Rin?" Kurama's voice was calm, smooth. "Can't sleep?"
   "A-ah! Kurama-sensei! I-Did I wake you up?"
   "No. Wasn't asleep anyway."
   Rin hesitated. Her fingers clenched.
   "Then... Kurama-sensei, can I come in and talk?"
   "Of course."
   Kurama stepped aside and let her in.
   Though Kurama was an Elite Jnin, he held another identity in Konoha-as a senior advisor to the Fifth Hokage, much like Mikoto.
   Rin still called him respectfully-Master Kurama.
   Inside, the air was quiet, but Rin's heart was racing.
   She had made up her mind.
   "Master Kurama... I... I've always liked you. I want to be your woman."
   Kurama raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly.
   This damn charm of his. Expected.
   "Oh? Is that so?"
   "Yes... I've liked you since the moment I saw you again after so long."
   Love at first sight.
   Kurama nodded thoughtfully.
   "Well, someone who wants to be with me has to prove it."
   Rin blinked. "Prove it...? How?"
   Kurama's smirk deepened.
   "By doing something interesting, of course."
   Early the next morning.
   Obito was up before sunrise.
   Today was important.
   He was going to buy breakfast. Not for everyone-just for Rin.
   This wasn't just any breakfast.
   This was breakfast of love.
   Only for Rin.
   Not that bastard Kakashi. Not Kurama-sensei either.
   Obito had been saving up mission money-every single ryo. All for this moment.
   Da la la, la la da-
   He hopped down the street, humming joyfully like a lovesick idiot.
   His mood had been soaring since last night.
   Why?
   Because Rin called him a pig.
   Pig-head, pig-face, pig-pig-pig-
   It was beautiful.
   In Obito's fantasy-fueled brain, that wasn't an insult.
   It was flirting.
   Affection. Bonding. Love.
   In his mind, those were the words exchanged between budding lovers.
   Just thinking about it made him bounce on his heels.
   He imagined the future.
   Once they returned to the village, there'd be no more annoying distractions like Kakashi.
   No more Kurama-sensei looking down on him.
   Just him and Rin.
   Then he'd confess.
   And she'd say yes.
   Obito clenched his fist. "I will succeed."
   He was confident.
   After all-he was the man who awakened the Sharingan.
   The pride of the Uchiha.
   He heard rumors.
   Uchiha Mikoto, the clan head, had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan.
   She was not only clan leader but also one of the Hokage's closest advisors.
   The Uchiha were powerful, respected, and feared.
   Obito felt proud to be born into this clan.
   Proud to carry the blood of a powerful legacy.
   One day, he too would awaken Mangeky.
   Only then would he be strong enough to truly protect Rin.
   Not just in battle.
   But from everything.
   He'd never let anyone take her again.
   Not Iwa-nin. Not Kiri-nin. Not even fate itself.
   Only in this way can he have enough strength to protect Rin!
   Now, though he only possessed a Two Tomoe Sharingan, Obito believed it wouldn't be long before he awakened the third. The Three Tomoe Sharingan was just a stepping stone. Beyond that awaited the legendary Mangeky Sharingan-his true goal.
   This was the script he had written for himself.
   And so far, everything was going according to plan.
   Obito believed that once he unlocked Mangeky Sharingan, he would surpass even Kakashi, the son of the White Fang, without a doubt.
   At that point, he would be able to flick Kakashi aside with one hand. Even Kurama-sensei-a legend among Jnin and an advisor to the Hokage-would pale in comparison.
   Such was the power of the Mangeky.
   When that time came, Rin would definitely admire him.
   And when that happened, it would be time for their wedding.
   Tsunade could even retire.
   He, Uchiha Obito, would become the Sixth Hokage.
   And Rin? She would be the wife of the village leader.
   Glorious. Beautiful.
   Obito's face lit up with a proud, love-struck smile.
   He could already imagine the cheers in the village as everyone celebrated their wedding. The will of fire shining over them.
   "Rin, wait for me."
   At that moment, the store owner finally snapped.
   "Hey, kid! What's with the creepy giggling? Are you buying or not? If not, stop blocking my damn counter!"
   The old man behind the counter gave him a stern glare.
   Obito had been holding the bento box, giggling like a lunatic, completely lost in his fantasy.
   "Ah! Gomen, gomen, old man! I'm buying, I'm buying!"
   He quickly paid, snatched the bags, and strutted proudly toward the hotel.
   This wasn't just any breakfast-it was a love breakfast, packed with dango, grilled fish, steamed rice, miso soup, and mochi for dessert.
   Neither Kakashi nor Kurama-sensei would get a single bite.
   It was for Rin, and Rin alone.
   Obito hummed an off-key tune, eyes sparkling with delusion and devotion.
   "Rin, wait for me."
   Sunlight leaked through the curtains and painted golden strips across the tatami floor of the hotel room.
   Rin slowly opened her eyes, body sore but heart pounding.
   Master Kurama sat at the edge of the bed, shirtless, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.
   Rin gasped and quickly pulled the sheets over her head.
   "I hate it, Master Kurama! I'm so embarrassed."
   Kurama chuckled softly.
   "It's alright, Rin. You need to get used to it. Pack up-we're heading back to Konoha today."
   "Mm," she replied softly, peeking out shyly.
   Kurama stretched, muscles rippling under the morning sun.
   At the same time, a few doors down, Obito knocked gently on what he thought was Rin's room.
   "Rin, you up yet? I got breakfast for you," he called cheerfully.
   No response.
   He waited a few seconds.
   "Come on, Rin, don't be lazy. Kurama-sensei and Kakashi are already up! (Which, to be fair, they weren't.) If you don't get up soon, the miso soup will go cold!"
   Still no response.
   Obito frowned.
   He knocked again.
   "Rin, seriously. This soup's starting to cool down. I made sure it was your favorite-they used the seaweed with extra tofu."
   Silence.
   "Rin? I'm coming in. I'm starving."
   Obito turned the knob gently.
   The door creaked open.
   "Eh? Not locked?"
   He poked his head in, expecting to be greeted by Rin brushing her hair or folding her clothes.
   Instead, the room was empty.
   Pristine. Spotless.
   The bed was made. Slippers aligned perfectly. The mirror had no smudges. Even the scrolls on the table were stacked in descending size.
   It was the textbook image of a good housewife.
   Compared to this, his room looked like a post-battlefield.
   He scratched his head.
   "Damn, if Rin becomes my wife, my room might finally look like this."
   He walked in, still holding the bento bags.
   Looking around, he could feel the absence of her presence.
   Rin wasn't here.
   She had definitely woken up before him.
   Obito groaned.
   "Man, even when I try to be early, she still beats me to it."
   Rin had always been like that-thoughtful, responsible.
   She was the one who bandaged their wounds after missions, brought water when they were tired, and sometimes even scolded them gently for being reckless.
   "She probably woke up early to buy breakfast for all of us. Heh, she's too kind."
   Obito chuckled to himself.
   "Still, that means she already ate, huh?"
   He looked down at the bento in his hand.
   "This was supposed to be a love breakfast... Guess I'll just eat it myself."
   He plopped down on the floor, opened the box, and stared at the still-steaming rice.
   "Rin, where did you run off to so early?"
   Minutes ticked by.
   Still no sign of her.
   Obito tapped his fingers on the box.
   "Alright, this is getting weird."
   He stood up and walked out into the hallway.
   He knocked on Kakashi's door. Nothing.
   He went to Kurama-sensei's door and paused.
   His heart told him something was... off.
   He raised his hand, hesitated, then lowered it again.
   "Nah, probably just overthinking. Maybe she went out for a morning walk."
   But something didn't feel right.
   The chakra in the air, the quiet hallways, the way the morning light seemed just a bit too still.
   He turned and looked out the window.
   Somewhere in the distance, he could see birds flying from the trees.
   He clenched his fist.
   "If anything's happened to Rin..."
   He didn't finish the thought.
   He wouldn't let it happen. Not on his watch.
   Because one day, when he had Mangeky Sharingan-no, when he became Hokage himself-he would protect her.
   Not just from enemies. But from heartbreak. From loneliness.
   From the shadows inside the very village that claimed to protect them al
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 185: Chapter 185 : Jealousy
   Obito waited outside the door for a long time, but Rin still hadn't come back.
   "Strange, why hasn't Rin returned yet?"
   Curious and slightly concerned, Obito looked around the corridor.
   Suddenly, he heard the sound of a door creaking.
   Turning his head, he saw Rin quietly stepping out of Kurama-sensei's room.
   "Rin!" Obito lit up at the sight of her.
   Today, Rin looked even more radiant than usual. Her face was flushed with a healthy pink, her eyes shimmered with life, and her hair appeared smoother, shinier. There was something more... womanly about her.
   Obito's heart thumped.
   He was used to seeing her as the sweet, caring teammate. But now? Now she exuded a subtle maturity, a seductive charm. Could this be what Rin looked like when she was in love?
   He grinned.
   She must have feelings for him. That could be the only explanation.
   But his smile wavered as a thought hit him.
   Why was Rin coming out of Kurama-sensei's room?
   "Rin, uh... what were you doing in Sensei's room?"
   Rin blinked, then quickly smiled.
   "Oh, I asked Sensei to help me train early this morning," she said smoothly. "I can't always rely on you to protect me, Obito. I don't want to be a burden to the team... or to Kurama-sensei."
   Obito puffed out his chest.
   "Don't worry about that! I, Uchiha Obito, will always protect you. Even if Kakashi and Kurama-sensei are down, I'll be there to defend you!"
   He thumped his chest confidently.
   Rin nodded with a gentle smile, hiding the lie perfectly. Technically, she had trained with Kurama-sensei. But not in the early morning... it had started around 1 a.m., and let's just say the only jutsu involved was adult-rated.
   Despite Rin's glowing appearance, Obito felt something was off. He couldn't place it, but there was a faint unease gnawing at him.
   "By the way, Rin," he said, shaking the feeling off. "I brought you breakfast. It's still hot. You should eat before it gets cold."
   Rin's eyes lit up. "Ah, thank you, Obito! I was just about to head out to get some."
   She opened the box and took a bite. Her expression melted in delight.
   "Mmm! It's so delicious! Obito, could you buy a little more? I don't think this will be enough."
   Obito beamed.
   "Of course! If you like it, I'll buy as much as you want!"
   He dashed out, humming happily.
   Back in the hotel, Rin sat back down. Her legs were sore and wobbly from the "intensive training" the night before. There was no way she could have gone out even if she wanted to.
   Kurama gave her a lazy smirk. Kakashi didn't comment, but the way he rolled his eyes said enough.
   Da la la la, la da da daaa~~
   Obito hummed as he returned, breakfast in hand. He opened the door, eager to share more of his affection.
   Then he froze.
   Kakashi and Kurama were already inside... eating.
   He blinked. "Uh... Rin?"
   Rin quickly stood up and grabbed the breakfast from him.
   "Thank you, Obito! The portion you gave me earlier was a bit much, so I shared it with Kakashi and Kurama-sensei. They were still hungry, so I asked you to get more for everyone. Don't worry, I'll pay you back. How much was it?"
   Obito stood there, dumbfounded. His expression was frozen.
   "..."
   He let out a weak laugh, trying to mask the pain.
   "It's fine. It wasn't that expensive."
   "Oh, that's great! Obito, have you eaten yet?"
   "Yeah, I'm good. I had some earlier..." he lied. He hadn't eaten a bite.
   "Alright then!"
   Rin turned and returned to her seat beside Kurama. The three continued their breakfast happily, laughing at some casual joke.
   Obito just stood there. Still. Silent.
   His heart sank.
   He had woken up early. Used his mission savings. Bought her favorite food. Rushed back so it wouldn't go cold.
   Now she was feeding the damn sensei who stole his spotlight. And Kakashi, that cold bastard who never smiled.
   Obito's jaw clenched.
   "Damn it... bastard Kakashi. Bastard Kurama-sensei. Can you two stop being third wheels for once? Give Rin and me some space!"
   He screamed internally, fists clenched at his sides.
   His Sharingan flared slightly. But he calmed it down. Barely.
   This wasn't over.
   He would win Rin's heart.
   No matter how many light bulbs stood in his way.
   Uchiha Obito never gave up. Especially not when love was on the line.
   Obito consoled himself with the thought that once they returned to the village and missions subsided, he and Rin would have ample time alone together.
   After indulging in a lavish breakfast, it was time for Kurama-sensei and the team to head back to Konoha.
   As they journeyed, Rin's steps were noticeably unsteady-a lingering effect from the intense training session the previous night.
   Suddenly, a sharp cry pierced the air.
   Rin had slipped from a tree branch while moving swiftly.
   Obito's heart leaped; this was his moment to shine.
   If he could catch Rin in a classic rescue, showcasing his agility and strength, surely she would be captivated by his heroism.
   With determination, Obito sprinted toward her.
   But Kakashi was quicker, moving ahead of Obito by mere centimeters.
   "Damn you, Kakashi! Always stealing my thunder," Obito seethed internally.
   Activating his Sharingan, Obito pushed himself harder.
   Yet, despite their combined efforts, both were outpaced.
   Kurama-sensei appeared in a blur, effortlessly catching Rin before she hit the ground.
   Kakashi halted abruptly, murmuring, "Sensei's Body Flicker Technique is unparalleled."
   Indeed, Kurama-sensei had been leading the group, maintaining a significant distance ahead.
   His role was to scout and ensure a safe path, while the others followed his lead.
   Rin, positioned at the rear, was closest to Obito and Kakashi.
   Yet, Kurama-sensei's speed was unmatched.
   Witnessing Rin in Kurama-sensei's arms ignited a storm of emotions in Obito.
   "Why can't I ever surpass him?" he lamented.
   Kurama-sensei looked down at Rin, concern evident.
   "Rin, are you alright?"
   Blushing, Rin stammered, "I'm fine, Sensei."
   Kurama-sensei's expression softened.
   "Perhaps our training last night was too rigorous."
   "No, Sensei. Your training methods are always considerate," Rin replied, her cheeks tinged pink.
   "Allow me to carry you," Kurama-sensei offered.
   Initially hesitant, Rin's desire to be close to her sensei overcame her reluctance.
   She nodded shyly, her legs still feeling the strain from their nocturnal session.
   Nestled against Kurama-sensei's back, Rin felt a profound sense of security.
   "Sensei is always so gentle," she mused.
   Obito couldn't contain himself any longer.
   "Sensei, please, let me carry Rin. It's not appropriate for you to bear this burden. Allow me, Obito, to handle it."
   Kurama-sensei chuckled softly.
   "Obito, focus on leading the team. Clearing the path ahead is a vital responsibility."
   Realization dawned on Obito.
   The team's progress depended on a clear route.
   With Rin's gentle encouragement, he couldn't refuse.
   "Don't worry, Rin. I'll lead the way and ensure nothing stands in our path," Obito declared, determination in his voice.
   With renewed vigor, Obito took his position at the forefront, eyes scanning for any obstacles.
   Kakashi observed silently, choosing not to engage in the rivalry.
   He recognized Obito's aspirations and opted to let him have this moment.
   Yet, the sight of Rin on Kurama-sensei's back left Obito with a lingering unease.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 10 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 186: Chapter 186 : My Secret Of Capturing Tailed Beasts Was Discovered By Zetsu
   Three days later - Land of Earth, Iwagakure.
   "Lord Tsuchikage, we can now confirm - the entire squad under Han's command has been wiped out."
   "What?"
   The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, widened his eyes in disbelief.
   Han too?
   This was no ordinary loss.
   Han was Iwagakure's Five-Tails Jinchuriki. Unlike Roshi, who wandered the world freely, Han had remained loyal and stationed, serving as a core pillar of the village's defense.
   Onoki rarely dispatched him, precisely for his safety. After all, Jinchuriki were assets of war - targets, treasures, and ticking time bombs all at once. Roshi's mysterious death had already made the village uneasy.
   Now Han - the more stable and arguably stronger of the two - was gone as well.
   And the mission?
   A small assignment, barely a hundred miles from the village's borders. No significant threat, no intel warning, nothing unusual. And yet, tragedy.
   Han's death wasn't from external injuries. His body was largely intact, like Roshi's. No signs of a drawn-out battle. No defensive wounds. Just one horrifying clue: the complete extraction of the Tailed Beast.
   He had been forcibly separated from Kokuo, the Five-Tails.
   Onoki stood there in silence, trembling hands balled into tight fists. His stone desk cracked under the weight of his sudden blow.
   "DAMMIT!"
   This wasn't just a tragedy. This was a calculated takedown of the village's greatest weapons.
   "Lord Tsuchikage," one of the Jonin said cautiously, "we believe the enemy is targeting Jinchuriki across the continent. The same has happened in Cloud and Sand as well."
   Onoki turned slowly. "...What do you mean Cloud and Sand?"
   "Word from our scouts. Cloud has reportedly lost all its tailed beasts. Killer Bee, their Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, has vanished. Even the Two-Tails, Matatabi's host - gone."
   The old Kage's blood ran cold. Bee wasn't just any Jinchuriki - he was a perfect one. A full sync with Gyuki, the Eight-Tails.
   Cloud losing Bee was a thunderbolt. An entire war could be won or lost on his presence alone.
   And Sand?
   Gone. Their Tailed Beasts - gone.
   The balance of power had shifted overnight. Now Iwagakure stood powerless alongside them.
   Only Konoha and Kirigakure remained as potential holders. Two great nations. Two major suspects.
   "This damn world," Onoki growled, gripping the edge of his shattered desk. "Water and Fire - always meddling, always scheming!"
   Kitsuchi, his son and a high-ranking commander, entered the chamber with grim eyes. "Father, how do we proceed? If what the Jonin says is true, the Tailed Beasts are being hunted one by one. We're next unless we act."
   Onoki gave him a side glance. "No - we're not next. We're already done."
   Kitsuchi stiffened.
   Onoki continued, "We only had Roshi and Han. Both are gone. There are no Tailed Beasts in Iwagakure now."
   That sentence hit heavier than any boulder.
   Two gone. No Jinchuriki left. No living host. No Tailed Beast caged within Rock borders.
   Gone. All of it.
   "Tsuchikage-sama," another shinobi stepped forward, lowering his voice, "based on the markings and residual chakra discovered on Han's corpse... it's the same as Roshi's. A forced extraction. Tailed Beast chakra remnants confirm it."
   "Which means," Kitsuchi added slowly, "whoever did this... has mastered Bijuu extraction without leaving a trace."
   Onoki spat on the ground. "That sort of skill isn't common. It's not something you find in a backwater village. Only someone with advanced finjutsu, medical-nin support, and massive chakra control could pull it off. That narrows our list."
   He glared at the shinobi before him.
   "Konoha... Kirigakure... those damn snakes."
   Kitsuchi stayed silent, but his fists trembled.
   He knew what this meant. War was coming. Or something worse.
   A new Akatsuki?
   Some new terrorist force?
   Whoever they were, they weren't just removing Jinchuriki. They were stockpiling nuclear weapons in human form.
   The era of peace after the Third Shinobi War had lulled the world into comfort.
   Now it was ending.
   "Send spies to both Konoha and the Mist," Onoki ordered. "I want daily updates. Any movement, even a fart from one of their Jonin, I want to know."
   2
   "Yes, sir!"
   Onoki turned to Kitsuchi.
   "We're going to strengthen our defenses. Activate the underground sealing array. Ready the Earth Golem division. Every Rock Shinobi above Chuunin level is on standby from this moment."
   Kitsuchi bowed. "Understood."
   "And don't waste time with Cloud or Sand. They're in the same boat now. No Bijuu left, nothing to trade, nothing to steal."
   He gave a hollow laugh. "At least we can all be miserable together."
   But there was no humor in his tone.
   Han was more than a Jinchuriki. He was a symbol - of trust, of power, of stability.
   And now?
   He was just a corpse.
   A Jinchuriki, killed without a sound. A Tailed Beast, stolen without a trace.
   The implications were monstrous.
   Whoever did this had surpassed the traditional rules of warfare. No flashy invasions. No declarations. Just surgical, lethal force aimed directly at the heart.
   Onoki sat back down, a rare silence filling the war chamber.
   He rubbed his temples.
   Once again, the shinobi world was slipping into chaos.
   And this time, it wasn't just about villages fighting villages.
   This time... something darker was at work.
   Someone who didn't want power shared.
   Someone who wanted it all.
   Who dares to run rampant in the Land of Earth and disturb us?
   "Han, Roshi, and the fallen comrades of Iwagakure... I, Onoki, will avenge you. If I cannot, I have no right to call myself Tsuchikage."
   The Land of Lightning - Kumogakure (Cloud Village)
   Ai burst into the Raikage's office, his face lit with unrestrained joy.
   "Father, amazing news!"
   The Third Raikage raised an eyebrow. "What kind of news has you this excited?"
   Ai grinned. "The Stone has lost their Jinchriki. Kurama has taken both the Four-Tails and Five-Tails. Just like us, they no longer have any Tailed Beasts."
   "HA!" the Raikage barked out a laugh, slamming his fist on the desk in celebration. "Now that's what I call balance."
   "Brother Kurama never lets us down," Ai added with admiration.
   In the Raikage's mind, Kurama wasn't acting on behalf of Konoha.
   Kurama was the Nine-Tails.
   He controlled all the other Tailed Beasts now. And that suited the Raikage just fine. Kurama had already promised-so long as Kumogakure didn't provoke him, he would not cause trouble for the Cloud.
   After all, Kurama already claimed the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails. There was nothing left in Kumogakure worth his attention.
   Coincidentally, Kumogakure had recently uncovered information about the Six-Tails.
   Apparently, the Six-Tails Jinchriki was a Mist-nin named Bubble-a ten-year-old Genin.
   The Six-Tails had been sealed into the boy not long after his birth. That info had cost the Cloud's ANBU a significant amount of effort to obtain.
   "This needs to be passed on to Kurama," the Raikage said immediately.
   He called for Killer Bee, the former Eight-Tails Jinchriki.
   "Bee, deliver this intel to Brother Kurama personally. Let him know about the Six-Tails."
   "Oh yeah! No problemo, I'm the shinobi on the go, rippin' rhymes and bringin' info! Kurama, yo bro, here's the scroll-"
   The Third Raikage pinched the bridge of his nose. "...Can you just deliver the message without the concert?"
   Even now, Bee's rap was an acquired taste-one the Raikage had not acquired.
   Regardless, Killer Bee picked up the intel scroll, nodded confidently, and set out.
   He didn't need a team. Anyone else would just slow him down.
   Besides, Ai had to stay in the village. They couldn't risk both top-tier shinobi leaving.
   Killer Bee traveled alone, his rhymes echoing through the valleys.
   Meanwhile, deep beneath the surface, intelligence reached Zetsu.
   He had finally pieced things together.
   Kurama wasn't just attacking villages. He was collecting Tailed Beasts.
   Zetsu didn't know where Kurama had come from, only that he was a Konoha ninja. A mystery, even to the most informed.
   Could this mean Konoha was planning to seize all the Tailed Beasts?
   Zetsu clicked his tongue. "Heh, Madara-sama will love this. Konoha and Madara, what poetic fate."
   With a smirk, Zetsu melted into the earth.
   In a dimly lit underground chamber, Madara Uchiha sat before a massive statue-the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.
   His eyes narrowed as Zetsu reported.
   "A Konoha shinobi named Kurama is collecting the Tailed Beasts?"
   The name didn't ring a bell.
   But Madara trusted his instincts. If Kurama could take down Jinchriki, he wasn't ordinary.
   No, this man was either a perfect Jinchriki or something far more dangerous.
   That he was from Konoha... was troubling.
   "Is Konoha behind this... or is Kurama acting alone?" Madara muttered.
   Speculation was pointless. If Kurama could move unhindered through multiple nations, then this was a man worth watching.
   "Zetsu, keep tabs on this Kurama. Shadow him, monitor every move. Do not let him discover you."
   Zetsu chuckled. "Come on, Madara-sama, you know my skills. No one escapes my eyes underground."
   1
   Madara leaned forward, eyes gleaming.
   "Also, make Nagato to accelerate the plan. It's time we moved faster."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 187: Chapter 187 : Rin's Secret Was Discovered By Obito
   Nightfall, Konoha.
   Kurama was fast asleep, completely knocked out from the previous night's... adventures.
   The next morning, sunlight filtered gently through the window, kissing Kurama's cheek with its warmth. Stirring from sleep, he slowly opened his eyes, squinting against the brightness.
   No sign of Rin.
   Typical. That girl had a habit of waking up early, even after the merciless pounding Kurama had given her the night before. She was as diligent as ever.
   As he sat up, the corner of his eye caught something adorable-Rin's tiny, pink bear-print pajamas neatly folded on the chair.
   He couldn't help but smirk.
   "Just as sweet as your performance last night, Rin," Kurama muttered, stretching lazily. His joints popped, and he let out a satisfied groan.
   "Damn, that was a good night..."
   Then-
   Grrrrrrr
   His stomach protested loudly.
   "Heh. Guess I burned a few too many calories."
   Right on cue-
   "Ah, Lord Kurama, you're awake!"
   Rin peeked in through the doorway, a bright smile on her face. Her apron still dusted with flour and a bit of egg yolk. She was holding a tray with hot, freshly made breakfast.
   "I knew you'd be hungry when you woke up, so I whipped up your favorite!"
   Kurama chuckled, ruffling her hair as she set the tray down.
   "It's not like I'm the only one who went all out last night. You sure you're not the hungry one here, Rin?"
   Rin's cheeks flushed. She giggled, hiding her smile behind the tray.
   Kurama inhaled the scent of miso soup, grilled fish, and rice.
   "Mmm... your cooking might just be my new addiction."
   "Hehe~ then I'll make breakfast for Lord Kurama every day!"
   He smirked, giving her a light tap on the forehead.
   "Deal. Now move. I'm starving."
   After a quick splash of cold water to wake up fully, Kurama dug into the meal like a ravenous wolf. Rin sat nearby, resting her chin in her palms, eyes twinkling with pride.
   Watching Kurama devour her food was oddly satisfying.
   "Slow down, my Lord, you'll choke."
   "Hah! Please. I could inhale a chakra beast and not cough."
   He continued gorging himself with zero regard for etiquette.
   After a few minutes, and three bowls of rice later, Kurama leaned back and let out a massive burp.
   "Aaahhhh... satisfaction."
   Then he paused, blinked, and looked at Rin.
   "Wait... did you eat yet?"
   Rin fumbled nervously.
   "U-Um... well... not yet."
   Kurama narrowed his eyes.
   "Rin. Don't lie to me."
   Caught. She lowered her head and nodded truthfully.
   "No, I haven't. I wasn't really that hungry..."
   He clicked his tongue.
   "Typical. Here I am shoveling down your entire kitchen, and you're starving yourself. No more of that. Come on, eat."
   She hesitated.
   "But... there's nothing left on the table. You finished it all."
   Kurama gave her a lazy grin.
   "I didn't finish your breakfast, dummy. That one's yours. Sit down. Eat. Now."
   Rin giggled and nodded.
   "Yes, Lord Kurama."
   As she began to eat, she glanced at him with a bit of curiosity.
   "Lord Kurama, now that you've obtained Five Tails, how many are left?"
   Kurama leaned on his elbow, picking rice grains from his teeth.
   "Only Six Tails and Seven Tails remain."
   1
   Rin tilted her head thoughtfully.
   "Six and Seven... They're pretty elusive. No one's seen them in ages."
   "Don't worry your cute little head about that," Kurama replied. "You just keep making me that food. That's your mission."
   Rin blushed again.
   "Then I'll cook for you every day. Forever."
   Kurama grinned like a devil.
   Outside the Hidden Leaf, in the forest training grounds-
   BOOM!
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!"
   A massive blaze erupted from Obito's mouth, soaring across the clearing and crashing into the pond. The flames reflected off the water's surface, casting eerie shadows.
   Obito stood panting, sweat trickling down his brow.
   "Damn it! It's still not enough..."
   His fists clenched.
   He was now a Chnin, but Kakashi had already ascended to Jnin.
   He couldn't stand it. He had to catch up. No-surpass Kakashi if he ever wanted to be Hokage.
   "I won't lose... I can't lose!"
   He began forming hand seals again.
   Obito Uchiha stood amidst the training grounds of Konoha, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The remnants of his latest Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique still shimmered on the surface of the nearby pond, casting a crimson glow that reflected his frustration. Despite his promotion to Chnin, Obito felt the chasm between his abilities and those of his teammate, Kakashi Hatake, who had already ascended to Jnin rank.
   The desire to gain Rin Nohara's admiration burned within him, fueling his determination. He knew that to protect her and earn her respect, he needed to awaken the full power of his Sharingan. Currently, he possessed only the Two Tomoe form, but his dream was to evolve it into the Three Tomoe Sharingan and eventually the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Among the Uchiha, only the clan matriarch, Uchiha Mikoto, was known to wield the Mangeky. Obito knew he'd need to seek her wisdom. But today, he realized something else-he and Rin were both on break. Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, had granted their team a full week off after their last mission. A whole week of rest, and he had already wasted one full day in training.
   "Damn it, Obito, why did you forget something this important?" he muttered, hitting his forehead.
   There were no missions, and neither Kakashi nor their Jonin-sensei, Lady Chihiro, were around. It was the perfect opportunity for Obito to finally confess to Rin. The two biggest obstacles-Kurama and Kakashi-weren't around. This was the window he'd been waiting for.
   He grinned, almost pervertedly, at the thought of finally being alone with Rin. Everything was falling into place. But a confession required a gift, something that would melt Rin's heart. He sprinted to the Uchiha district, pulled out his battered mission bag, and retrieved over 200,000 ryo he'd earned from past missions.
   "What does Rin like most?" he pondered aloud, and then remembered: a necklace. Rin once mentioned her love for necklaces during a mission, and Obito couldn't afford it then. Now, he could.
   With cash in hand, Obito dashed toward the Konoha jewelry district. As he rounded a corner at full speed, he crashed into a blur of green.
   "Oof! Damn it, who runs without looking?!" Obito groaned.
   "You were the one running, Obito," came the familiar voice of Might Guy.
   Kakashi stood beside him, silver hair blowing in the breeze, sharing a mutual look of curiosity with Guy.
   "Obito, why the rush?" Guy asked, raising a thick eyebrow.
   Obito quickly gathered his scattered coins, brushing past them. "Don't block the way!"
   Kakashi narrowed his eye. "That's a lot of money for someone so clumsy. What are you buying, Obito?"
   Obito ignored the question and took off again.
   "Strange," Guy muttered.
   Inside the jewelry store, Obito eyed the perfect necklace: a silver chain with a red ruby pendant that resembled a Sharingan tomoe. "This one," he declared, dropping the money.
   "Excellent choice," the jeweler smiled. "Very romantic."
   Obito's cheeks flushed slightly. "She'll love it."
   With the necklace securely tucked away, he leapt across the rooftops of Konoha, heart racing. He rehearsed his confession in his mind: how his feelings ran deeper than the Valley of the End, stronger than a Rasengan.
   But as he neared Rin's house, he froze. Sounds. Unusual sounds.
   He crouched low, using his clan's stealth training to mask his chakra and remain unseen. The noises grew clearer-laughter, the occasional grunt, playful banter.
   He peeked through a barely open window, and what he saw sent a shockwave through his core.
   Rin, with depraved smile.
   And Kurama, naked on bed , she is jumping on him.
   Obito's mind went blank. His heart shattered into a thousand pieces. The necklace slipped from his fingers, unnoticed, clinking softly on the ground.
   Inside, Kurama . "Rin, you really outdid yourself today."
   Rin giggled. "I'll do it for you every day, Master Kurama."
   Obito turned away. Rage. Confusion. Humiliation.
   3
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 188: Chapter 188 : Obito: Rin, I Want To Create A World With You
   ----------
   "What is this sound?"
   Obito clearly heard unusual noises coming from Rin's house.
   His heart thumped. Curiosity gripped him.
   Quietly, he crept forward, steps light like a seasoned shinobi. There was a slight crack in the door. Just enough to see inside.
   He shouldn't have looked. But he did.
   And what he saw made his heart implode.
   He peeked through a barely open window, and what he saw sent a shockwave through his core.
   Rin, with depraved smile.
   And Kurama, naked on bed , she is jumping on him.
   Obito's mind went blank. His heart shattered into a thousand pieces. The necklace slipped from his fingers, unnoticed, clinking softly on the ground.
   "Kurama S-Sensei ... Rin..."
   His voice trembled, but it barely left his throat.
   Why?
   Why is this happening?
   There, right in front of his eyes, were Kurama and Rin. Tangled together.
   Obito's breath caught. His face turned pale. His vision blurred.
   Fist trembling, he slammed it into the ground.
   THUD!
   From inside, Rin's soft giggles floated out.
   Obito's mind went blank.
   Like a streak of shadow, he disappeared from the doorway.
   Inside, Rin paused. "Huh? Lord Kurama, was there something outside just now?"
   Kurama, ever calm, tilted his head. "Hmm? I didn't sense anything. This is your home, Rin. Why would anyone come by? Relax."
   He grinned, eyes flashing.
   Of course, he knew. He had sensed Obito the moment he approached. Kurama's smirk deepened.
   1
   "Now... things are getting interesting."
   Outside Konoha, hidden deep within the forest, Obito lost control.
   He smashed his fists into the bark of a giant tree - one easily ten meters wide.
   BANG! BANG! BANG!
   Leaves rained down as his knuckles tore open. Blood smeared across the bark, each strike fueled by a mixture of rage, heartbreak, and humiliation.
   The images wouldn't leave his mind. Rin's flushed cheeks. Her moans. The way she clung to Kurama. Her pleasure.
   The way Kurama held her.
   Those moments-Obito had fantasized about them for years. Those were his. Those were supposed to be his memories.
   And yet...
   "Damn it! How long has this been going on?!" Obito roared into the trees.
   All this time, he had been the clown. The background character in someone else's love story.
   Rin and Kurama... they were already that close?
   "RIN!!!"
   His howl echoed, feral and raw.
   He pounded the tree one last time.
   CRAAACK!
   The thick trunk split down the center and fell with a thunderous crash.
   Obito panted, eyes bloodshot. In his hand, he still clutched the necklace he had bought.
   He stared at it.
   The symbol of his hope. His love. His pride.
   Now, it was nothing but a mockery.
   Obito felt laughter bubbling in his chest.
   Hehehe... hahaha...
   The forest seemed to laugh with him.
   "WHY?! Why did you betray me, Rin?!"
   1
   CRUNCH!
   He crushed the necklace in his bloodied palm.
   Fragments of silver and gem scattered like the remnants of his heart.
   His love had become poison.
   The betrayal twisted something inside him.
   "Kurama, that bastard... he stole everything from me. EVERYTHING!"
   3
   Uchiha emotions are powerful - love, deeper than oceans. But hate? Hate burns like a star.
   And now, Obito burned.
   The Sharingan in his eye pulsed.
   His thoughts spiraled.
   "She was mine... Rin was mine!"
   The pain became hatred. The hatred became clarity.
   "It's not me who's wrong... it's the world."
   2
   Yes. The world. The one that gave him love and then yanked it away. That twisted world that let Kurama take Rin from him.
   Obito dropped to his knees, eyes vacant, tears mixing with blood.
   He clenched his fists.
   He would become something greater. Something the world could no longer laugh at.
   He would burn it all down if he had to.
   The embers of a new path were lit.
   He was no longer Obito Uchiha.
   He was the one who would rewrite this cursed world.
   Swish--
   Obito's eyes snapped open, the crimson glow of his Sharingan intensifying. The once simple black pupils twisted, forming two swirling tomoe. Then, the tomoe began to rotate and evolve.
   The twin tomoe twisted into a complex pattern - a whirling shape like a shuriken caught mid-spin.
   Obito had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan.
   From a mere Two Tomoe Sharingan to this powerful, distorted eye - he had become the first among his peers to achieve such power.
   A strange sensation tingled through his body. Obito blinked and looked at the fallen tree. He reached toward it - only to watch in stunned silence as his hand passed straight through the wood.
   "What the hell?"
   Obito gasped, stepping back. But instead of hitting the tree, he phased through it completely. The bark didn't resist; it was like walking through mist.
   His eyes widened with realization.
   "This... is this the power of Mangeky Sharingan?"
   Obito ran toward a small stream. As he peered into the reflection, his eyes locked on the intricate, jagged pattern of his new Sharingan.
   He clenched his fists.
   "I did it... I awakened the Mangeky."
   A growl formed in his throat.
   "That bastard took everything from me. He stole her joy... her laughter... her everything."
   "Kurama-sensei... Next time we meet, it's either you or me. One of us dies."
   His voice dropped into a low, dangerous whisper.
   A twisted grin played across Obito's lips.
   "This power... it feels... right."
   Obito remembered Rin's face. Her flushed cheeks. Her smile. Her soft voice - and the one man she gave herself to.
   It shattered the Obito who once wanted to protect the village.
   That Rin was not real anymore.
   She belonged to Kurama now.
   "This world is broken... false. That Rin... isn't my Rin."
   He turned toward the horizon.
   "I'll remake this world. I'll create a real Rin... a perfect one. One that belongs only to me."
   His voice echoed through the trees like a dark prophecy.
   A mocking voice rang out from the shadows.
   "Tsk, tsk. Now that's an ambitious little plan."
   Obito's eyes snapped to the direction of the voice.
   "Who's there?"
   From behind a tree stepped a bizarre creature - half black, half white, wrapped in plant-like armor.
   "I'm someone... useful."
   Obito narrowed his eyes. "Sneaking around, huh? You looking to die?"
   The figure chuckled. "No, no. I'm not here to fight. I'm here to offer... opportunity."
   "Opportunity?"
   "Yes. Revenge. Power. And a world where you never have to lose Rin again."
   Obito's eyes flared.
   "You can do that?"
   The creature - Zetsu - grinned.
   "Indeed. You ever heard of the Infinite Tsukuyomi?"
   "No."
   "Well, let me paint you a picture. Imagine casting a genjutsu on the entire world. Every living being placed under a dream of their own making. A perfect world... one you control."
   Zetsu's voice was seductive, oozing temptation.
   "In your world, Rin's yours. Kurama's gone. Everything's just as you want it."
   Obito's breathing grew heavier.
   Zetsu took a step forward.
   "To do that, we gather the nine Tailed Beasts. Revive the Ten Tails. Channel its power through the moon."
   "The Eye of the Moon Plan," Zetsu concluded, voice low and conspiratorial.
   Obito's mind raced. His heart pounded.
   "That's... genius."
   "I knew you'd see it that way."
   "But first..." Obito growled. "I want to kill him."
   Zetsu tilted his head. "Kurama?"
   Obito nodded. "I have to kill him."
   Zetsu chuckled darkly.
   "Easy there, tiger. Even with your new shiny eyes, you're not on Kurama's level. Yet."
   Obito clenched his fists.
   "Power isn't everything," Zetsu continued. "It's strategy. Timing. You've got the eyes, now you need to master them. I can help."
   Obito exhaled sharply, trying to suppress the rage that boiled within.
   "You said you needed the Tailed Beasts. Right now, I know where most of them are."
   "Oh?" Zetsu blinked. "Do tell."
   "Konoha. All the major ones are there. Shukaku, Matatabi, Isobu... even Gyki."
   Zetsu whistled.
   "You sure?"
   Of course, he thought Kurama was executing tailed beasts for Konoha.
   These tailed beasts are all in Konoha's hands.
   In fact, this is not the case, these tailed beasts are all in the hands of Kurama.
   Zetsu's grin widened.
   "Oh, Obito... you're going to change the world."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 189: Chapter 189
   Obito believed the tailed beasts were under Konoha's control.
   But that wasn't quite true. To be precise, they were in Kurama's hands.
   Zetsu, ever curious, showed interest in Konoha's unusual stockpile of tailed beasts.
   "Obito, do you know why Konoha collects the tailed beasts?"
   "I'm not sure either," Obito replied, "but there's something worth paying attention to."
   "Oh? What's that?" Zetsu leaned in, intrigued.
   "Kurama's status. He's not just any tailed beast. Even the current Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, shows him respect."
   "Heh... interesting. That's no ordinary man then."
   Right now, Obito craved power.
   If he wanted to take the Nine-Tails from Kurama and claim that power, he'd have to rip it from Konoha.
   Then... he'd be one step closer to casting the Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   "Zetsu, you said you could help me gain a stronger power. What exactly is it?"
   Zetsu's grin curved with mystery.
   "It's not me who will give you that strength," he said, "but someone you wouldn't expect."
   "Who?"
   "Someone deeply connected to you, to Konoha, and to the Uchiha clan."
   Zetsu paused dramatically.
   "A man who once stood toe-to-toe with the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama-the former leader of the Uchiha Clan... Uchiha Madara."
   "What?!" Obito felt the name like a blow to the chest.
   Uchiha Madara?
   "Isn't he dead? Who the hell are you really?"
   Zetsu chuckled darkly. "There are more truths in this world than you're prepared for. If you don't believe me, come and see for yourself."
   Obito hesitated. That name, Uchiha Madara, was like a phantom from history-one rarely mentioned, let alone believed to be alive.
   Before another word, Zetsu and Obito vanished into the dense forest.
   Meanwhile, back in Konoha, Rin was already claimed by Kurama.
   Obito's carefully guarded feelings, his long-buried confession... shattered.
   Rin had betrayed him.
   1
   To Obito, it was like the whole world had turned on him.
   And if the world betrayed him-then it didn't deserve to exist.
   In the new world he envisioned, Rin would belong only to him.
   A world where he could rewrite fate.
   Desire denied breeds obsession. Obito's fixation was no different.
   Seeing Rin and Kurama together had fractured something deep inside him.
   His mind erupted with darkness, raw emotion fueling a surge of chakra so intense it triggered the evolution of his djutsu.
   His Sharingan twisted violently-into the Mangeky Sharingan.
   This was the curse and nature of the Uchiha Clan.
   Just as in the original timeline, where the death of Rin awakened Obito's Mangeky Sharingan-here, it was her betrayal.
   Rin's rejection, Kurama's possession of her, the world's cruelty-it all made sense now.
   To Obito, this was a warped reality where love was lost and justice was a joke.
   As long as shinobi existed, there would be killing. Blood. Betrayal.
   This world was fundamentally broken.
   So he would tear it down and rebuild it-a world where Rin lived and loved him alone.
   From that thought onward, his descent accelerated.
   Soon, he would inherit Madara's legacy, unseal Kurama, and battle the Fourth Hokage in the name of chaos.
   Kurama, of course, found this all amusing.
   "So... that brat opened his eyes that way? Tch, humans are always a mess of hormones and hurt."
   Things were getting interesting.
   Kurama and Rin continued their... activities well into noon.
   Kurama didn't stop until Rin was on the verge of tears, begging for mercy.
   Her legs wobbled as she stumbled out of the bedroll, face flushed, voice hoarse.
   It was all going exactly as Kurama had predicted.
   "With Obito and Zetsu meeting right now... let's see what kind of monster that brat becomes."
   Rin barely managed to pull on a clean robe.
   "Master Kurama, let me... let me prepare lunch."
   Kurama waved a clawed hand lazily.
   "No need, Rin. I'm not even hungry. I just finished breakfast-heh, you were the main course."
   Rin blushed furiously but obeyed. She knew better than to argue.
   "Yes, Master Kurama. Rin will rest well. Please go on with your duties."
   Even though she felt exhausted and sore, there was a strange warmth in her heart. A twisted comfort.
   Meanwhile, far from Konoha, Zetsu led Obito into a shadow-drenched cavern deep underground.
   A grotesque array of pipes and ancient machinery snaked through the earth like veins.
   There, attached to life-support tubes and surrounded by stone coffins, sat an old man with long, graying hair.
   His body was skeletal but preserved, kept alive through forbidden ninjutsu and Hashirama's stolen cells.
   "This man is Uchiha Madara," Zetsu said with reverence.
   Obito froze.
   The aura was suffocating, ancient, commanding.
   Zetsu moved closer.
   "Master Madara," he said, "I brought you a gift. A surprise even you didn't expect."
   Madara's withered eyes slowly opened, flickering with faint recognition.
   "Ah... someone approaches. Who's this brat?"
   Zetsu grinned wider.
   "His name is Uchiha Obito. Like you, he's of the Uchiha clan. And he's already awakened his Mangeky Sharingan."
   Madara's lips curved into a faint smirk.
   "Hmph... another fool chasing ghosts. Show me your eyes, boy."
   Obito, trembling but unable to resist, lifted his head.
   His bloodshot eyes swirled with the Mangeky.
   Madara's smirk grew sharper.
   "Good... Very good. Maybe this world hasn't gone completely to hell after all."
   "His name is Uchiha Obito. Like you, he is from the Uchiha clan.
   Moreover, now he has awakened the Mangeky Sharingan."
   Zetsu chuckled.
   "Interesting, it seems I've finally found someone I can trust."
   Thus, Uchiha Madara began teaching Obito the fundamentals of Yin-Yang Release and the specialized genjutsu required to control the Nine Tails.
   He also explained the drawbacks of the Mangeky Sharingan-specifically, the progressive blindness it causes with repeated use.
   This information proved invaluable to Obito.
   Tsunade wasn't the only one with access to Hashirama's DNA.
   Madara had an entire network of clones and culture vats, and from this collection, Obito was implanted with Hashirama Senju's cells.
   To Madara's surprise, Obito displayed a rare affinity for adapting to the cells of the First Hokage. His body didn't reject the power-in fact, it flourished.
   He even began to awaken Wood Release techniques.
   Now with Hashirama's cells coursing through him, Obito no longer feared the deterioration of his eyesight from the Mangeky Sharingan. The regenerative properties of Hashirama's chakra shielded him.
   It also vastly increased his chakra reserves.
   Madara didn't hold back. He passed on everything-his knowledge, techniques, history, and ideology.
   He even informed Obito about Nagato, the wielder of the Rinnegan.
   With Obito chosen as his successor, Madara had completed his final task.
   Now, there was only one thing left.
   He approached Obito, tubes still sticking from his back, each breath heavier than the last.
   And then, he spoke.
   "Obito, from today onward, you are Uchiha Madara... Take this name and reshape the world."
   With his final words spoken, Madara unplugged the life-sustaining tubes and collapsed, passing away for good.
   Obito felt the weight of the moment, but also a strange lightness. He was free now-unseen, masked, and powerful.
   He found an old orange spiral mask and slipped it over his face.
   Now, the world would not see Obito-it would see Uchiha Madara.
   He would cloak the world in that legacy of fear and reverence.
   "Zetsu, what's next? Should we retrieve the remaining Six-Tails and Seven-Tails before Konoha gets to them?"
   Zetsu replied, "No, Obito. Let Konoha gather the Tailed Beasts. Let them do the heavy lifting. That's part of the plan."
   A wicked grin spread under Obito's mask.
   Yes. Let them play their part. Konoha... even Kurama... were just pieces on the board.
   Infinite Tsukuyomi was inevitable.
   Nagato still posed a variable. If he refused to perform Rinne Tensei and revive Madara... well, that too could be managed.
   Because the truth was already woven into fate.
   The Rinnegan Nagato wielded was originally Madara's.
   And it had been implanted into Nagato without his knowledge.
   One way or another, Nagato would be forced to use Rinne Tensei to bring Madara back.
   So, for now, Obito and Zetsu would wait.
   Konoha's collection of the Tailed Beasts would make their job easier.
   Zetsu cackled.
   "Everything is falling into place perfectly."
   He had been monitoring Kurama's group from the shadows, and the timing of Obito's recruitment couldn't have been more perfect.
   Konoha, with their precious beasts, wouldn't be smiling for long.
   Elsewhere...
   Killer Bee, Jinchriki of the Eight-Tails, had arrived at the gates of Konoha.
   "Yo, yo, check the flow, I'm here to steal the show! Killer Bee in the house, don't act slow!"
   1
   The gate guards collectively groaned.
   He'd visited a few times before. The rap wasn't getting any better.
   "Welcome back, Bee-san. Here for another summit?"
   Killer Bee struck a pose.
   "Nah, I ain't goin' in today. Gotta speak with Kurama, no time for delay."
   The guards exchanged glances.
   Did he ever not rap?
   "Alright, alright, wait here. We'll summon Lord Kurama."
   Moments later, Kurama himself arrived, towering and composed, no longer in fox form but in human guise-the one he took while operating within the village.
   "Killer Bee. Always a pleasure. What brings you here this time?"
   At Kurama's presence, Bee straightened up and dropped the rhymes-for a moment.
   "Ahem... I've got an urgent matter, Kurama-sama. Something we gotta discuss-away from prying ears."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 190: Chapter 190 : Jiraiya Returns
   The moment Kurama appeared, Killer Bee turned serious.
   "Ahem... I have something important to ask you this time, Lord Kurama."
   "Go on. Tell me the story," Kurama replied casually.
   So, Killer Bee explained everything he knew about the Six Tails' Jinchriki.
   He even handed Kurama an intel scroll containing crucial information.
   But surprisingly, Kurama didn't look shocked at all.
   "Lord Kurama, are you... not happy?" Killer Bee asked, raising an eyebrow.
   "Happy? Oh, I'm absolutely thrilled. Thank you, Cloud Shinobi.
   DA, DADA..."
   Kurama let out an awkward laugh.
   "...Tch."
   "The Six Tails' Jinchriki? Yeah, I know a little about him," Kurama said, trying to sound aloof and important.
   "Oye! We have the info! Let's move! My uncle Killer Bee's comin' back with the groove!"
   "..."
   Even the rhythm gods looked away. That one didn't rhyme at all.
   Still, Bee wasn't overly worried about the Six Tails situation. But Kirigakure... yeah, that needed a personal visit.
   Meanwhile, within the Land of Fire...
   A man with flowing white hair, clacking wooden clogs, and a massive oil scroll strapped to his back was strolling leisurely.
   It was none other than Jiraiya the Gallant.
   After leaving Amegakure, Jiraiya had wandered across the ninja world for over thirteen years. But now, it was time.
   Time to return to Konoha.
   He knew things had changed.
   Tsunade was now the Fifth Hokage.
   As one of the Legendary Sannin, it was about time he paid his respects-even if he didn't show up to her inauguration.
   He could still make up for it.
   More importantly, the world was growing darker by the day.
   The Great Toad Sage's prophecy-it lingered in his mind.
   A disciple of his would one day change the fate of the entire shinobi world.
   But the prophecy was vague. No hint of gender. No indication if this change would be for better or worse.
   Still, Jiraiya trusted the Great Toad Sage.
   The old amphibian had been around since the days of the Sage of Six Paths. Some whispered he was even older.
   The Toad Sage-Gamamaru-had shared the prophecy with Fukasaku and Shima, who had then passed it on to Jiraiya during his senjutsu training.
   Gamamaru rarely dreamed, but when he did... it always came true.
   Jiraiya had mentored several promising disciples: Nagato, Yahiko, Konan, and Konoha's Yellow Flash, Namikaze Minato.
   Of all of them, only Nagato and Minato had the potential to truly change the world.
   Nagato had the Rinnegan-the eyes of the Sage himself.
   That gave him the highest odds of being the Child of Prophecy.
   Yet despite that, Nagato couldn't even change the fate of his own war-torn village.
   So what hope did he have of transforming the world?
   Minato, on the other hand, had no kekkei genkai, no bloodline limit.
   And yet, he had risen to become one of the strongest shinobi alive.
   Jiraiya had never been more proud.
   "I wonder how Minato's doing these days..."
   He was eager to see him again. After all, Jiraiya's true ties were in Konoha.
   His former teacher, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen. His teammates, Tsunade and Orochimaru.
   And of course, his most cherished student-Minato.
   The journey may take you far, but your heart always returns home.
   Still, Jiraiya couldn't ignore the grim state of the world.
   First, Sunagakure had vanished without a trace.
   Jiraiya had traveled to the Wind Country himself to confirm it.
   What he found was nothing but endless desert. Not a single clue about where the village had gone.
   Then came news of the Fourth Mizukage's death.
   At first, no one knew how Yagura had died. Kirigakure had sealed that info tighter than a toad's ass in winter.
   But after digging a little, Jiraiya uncovered something disturbing.
   Whispers linked Yagura's death to a certain someone from Konoha-Shimura Danzo.
   Rumor had it that Yagura met with Danzo in secret, and shortly after... he turned up dead.
   Jiraiya wasn't surprised. He'd always known Danzo for the snake he was.
   Still, Jiraiya wouldn't bother confronting him directly.
   It wasn't Danzo he came back for.
   No, what really mattered now were the tailed beasts and their Jinchriki.
   All across the five great nations, Jinchriki were being assassinated and their tailed beasts stolen.
   Sunagakure's One Tail-gone.
   Then the Two Tails and Eight Tails from the Land of Lightning.
   Four and Five Tails from Iwagakure.
   Even the Three Tails-Yagura himself-wasn't spared.
   The shinobi world was panicking.
   And the worst part?
   Everyone was pointing fingers at Konoha.
   Whether true or not, Konoha stood at the center of suspicion.
   Jiraiya feared what might happen next.
   "If this keeps up, Konoha might become the enemy of the entire ninja world..."
   That's why he had to speak to Tsunade personally.
   It was time for the Sannin to reunite.
   One day later, outside Konoha's main gate...
   Two guards stood lazily at their post-until one of them spotted someone approaching.
   His eyes widened.
   "Hey... wait a second. Is that-?"
   "What? What is it? Don't just freeze up!"
   "It's him. That's really... That's Lord Jiraiya!"
   "No way... It is him! After all these years, Lord Jiraiya is finally back!"
   "Yo! How've you two been?" Jiraiya waved with a toothy grin.
   He took a deep breath.
   Konoha air. Nothing smelled more like home.
   Moments later, Namikaze Minato arrived.
   "Lord Jiraiya! I never thought I'd see you back here!" Minato greeted him warmly.
   "You brat, what's that supposed to mean?" Jiraiya chuckled.
   "You make it sound like I was exiled or something! Look at you now-grown into a real ninja!"
   Jiraiya beamed with pride.
   Minato had surpassed all expectations... well, except for one.
   He never inherited Jiraiya's taste in research material.
   Or his woman-chasing flair.
   Such a shame.
   That natural-born seriousness-Jiraiya couldn't stand it.
   Suddenly, a familiar face approached-Uchiha Fugaku.
   "Minato! Slow down, will you? Help me with Itachi, will you?" Fugaku muttered, dragging his young son.
   He rubbed shoulders with Minato like they were long-lost lovers.
   "Geez, Minato, you're making it hard for us to keep up with Lord Jiraiya's return!"
   Jiraiya froze, eyebrows twitching.
   Had he just walked into something... off?
   He gave Minato a side glance.
   Minato's awkward smile said everything.
   Jiraiya sighed. Poor kid.
   Fugaku's weird energy could infect even the best of men.
   Before he caught it, Jiraiya quickly disappeared in a blur.
   At the Hokage's Office...
   Kurama was sprawled lazily on the table, tail flicking. The room was mostly empty.
   "Yo, Hokage, it's pretty lively out there today. Heard Jiraiya's back," Kurama said with a grin.
   Tsunade blinked.
   "That greasy, lecherous is actually back?"
   If Kurama hadn't mentioned him, she might've completely forgotten about Jiraiya.
   The last time she saw him was in the Rain Village, just after the Second Great Ninja War.
   Back then, Jiraiya had decided to stay behind to train three orphaned kids-Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan.
   And then... he vanished.
   Years flew by.
   Now, out of nowhere, this horny, over-the-hill sage was returning.
   What could possibly bring him back now?
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 191: Chapter 191 : Tsunade's Man
   What is that lecherous greaseball going to do when he returns now?
   Tsunade frowned slightly, pressing her fingers against her temple as she muttered aloud.
   If it weren't for the recent news from the scouts, she might've completely forgotten about Jiraiya.
   Still, he was one of the Legendary Sannin. Just like her.
   Even Orochimaru, the rogue among them, had shown his face in Konoha more than Jiraiya had in recent years. And that was saying something.
   Tsunade hadn't crossed paths with Orochimaru often these past few years-only enough to know he was still slippery as ever.
   "What else can that idiot Jiraiya do when he comes back?" she muttered, her tone somewhere between irritation and amusement. "He's probably just homesick... or hoping to relive the good old days with me, his 'old comrade.'"
   Kurama, who stood off to the side leaning lazily against the window sill, let out a low chuckle.
   "Who wants to reminisce with that fossil? He's too greasy for nostalgia," he joked.
   Tsunade rolled her eyes but didn't hide the smirk tugging at her lips. "Greasy" was putting it mildly.
   But then, something flickered across her face-a mischievous glint in her golden eyes-and a slow, wicked grin followed.
   Kurama raised an eyebrow. "My Lady Tsunade... your smile is giving me chills."
   "Ahem." Tsunade coughed lightly, then began to approach Kurama with deliberate, sultry steps.
   She leaned in close, her warm breath brushing against the shell of his ear like a whisper. "Lord Kurama... how about you do me a little favor?"
   Kurama, ever the sharp fox, grinned. "Favor? Hm. What favor are we talking about, Lady Tsunade?"
   "Why should I help you?" he added with faux confusion.
   "Why should you help me?" she echoed back, feigning innocence. Then she pinched his waist sharply, making him flinch.
   "You bastard! We've already done everything we shouldn't have-don't play dumb now!"
   Kurama snorted. "So, you admit it now? You're mine?"
   "Damn right," Tsunade said boldly, voice turning a notch huskier. "I, Tsunade, am your Senju... it's all up to you now."
   She playfully jabbed a finger into his chest. Her demeanor turned impish. "Hmph, and you-closing your eyes and pretending not to know me the next day?"
   "How could I, how could I?" Kurama replied with a sly grin, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "Tell me what you want me to do."
   Tsunade's grin widened. At that moment, everything outside the office seemed to fade away. The sky, the sun, the clouds-none could match the sheer thrill dancing in her eyes.
   "Well then..."
   Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the Hokage building...
   Jiraiya finally arrived.
   Standing in front of the towering structure, he squinted against the light. A long sigh escaped his lips.
   "Well, damn... hasn't changed at all."
   Pause.
   "Actually-no, it's changed a lot."
   The village had become more vibrant than he remembered. Children laughing. ANBU sweeping rooftops. The chakra in the air somehow felt lighter... safer.
   His gaze drifted toward the monumental Hokage Rock. He couldn't help but stare up at the massive stone faces.
   The First Hokage-Senju Hashirama. The God of Shinobi.
   The Second Hokage-Senju Tobirama. Hashirama's brother. The man who invented most of Konoha's jutsu systems, including the cursed Edo Tensei.
   Then came the Third-Sarutobi Hiruzen. The Professor. Jiraiya's own teacher.
   The Fourth-Kushina the Red-Hot-Blooded Habanero .
   And then...
   There was her.
   The Fifth Hokage. Senju Tsunade. Hashirama's granddaughter. His former teammate. The legendary Slug Princess.
   Tch. Jiraiya clicked his tongue.
   Now that he thought about it, Hokage really was a position passed among "insiders."
   First and Second were brothers.
   Third was their disciple.
   Fourth was Kushina.
   Fifth was Hashirama's heir and Hiruzen's pupil.
   Only Kushina-the Red-Hot-Blooded Habanero-had no relation to the line, holding the record as the shortest-serving Hokage after stepping in post-war. A unique exception.
   Still, not bad.
   Tap... tap... tap...
   The wooden clogs on Jiraiya's feet creaked as he ascended the stairs of the Hokage Building.
   He reached the top, adjusted his forehead protector, and approached the door of the Hokage's office.
   As he raised his fist to knock, a soft giggle floated through the crack in the door.
   Tsunade's voice.
   Playful. Teasing.
   Jiraiya blinked, surprised.
   "She's laughing? What the hell's got her so happy?"
   Her voice hadn't changed. Still warm, like aged sake. Clear. Lively.
   It had been years since he last heard it.
   A wave of nostalgia hit him. He hesitated at the door, thinking maybe he could surprise her.
   She was, after all, the woman he loved.
   He turned the handle slowly and stepped in.
   Only to freeze.
   His pupils shrank.
   Tsunade... was curled up in the lap of some orange-haired stranger with red, slit-pupiled eyes.
   1
   A man.
   Both were fully clothed, thankfully.
   But Jiraiya's imagination didn't need much fuel.
   The moment he opened his mouth, Tsunade looked up as if she'd just noticed his presence. Her reaction was... calm.
   Almost too calm.
   "Hey, hey-if it isn't Jiraiya! You're finally back in the village. It's been so long!"
   She stood up with the elegance of a queen, casually adjusting her outfit and reapplying a little lip gloss as if nothing had happened.
   Jiraiya's mouth twitched.
   "Ah. Yeah. It's been a while."
   Awkward didn't even begin to cover it.
   He cleared his throat. His gaze flicked between Tsunade and the strange man with her.
   The guy was... weird.
   Orange hair.
   Sharp, vertical eyes like a fox's.
   He looked like someone straight out of a Bloodline War file-maybe even with a Kekkei Mora trait.
   Handsome, too. Annoyingly so.
   Tsunade's type, apparently.
   Jiraiya sighed inwardly. Even Minato wasn't this ridiculously good-looking.
   "Congratulations, Tsunade. I heard you're the Fifth Hokage now."
   Tsunade smiled again, almost mocking. "Thanks. Took long enough, didn't it?"
   The room went quiet.
   Not because anyone had nothing to say.
   But because the air was thick with everything left unsaid.
   Kurama rose from his seat and gave Jiraiya a nod, eyes gleaming with amusement.
   "You must be the great Pervy Sage I've heard so much about."
   Jiraiya raised a brow.
   "Who the hell is this guy really...?"
   The atmosphere in the office remained heavy with tension, yet charged with subtle energy. Tsunade licked her lips thoughtfully.
   Jiraiya realized something else in that moment.
   When it comes to appearance, you have to stay away from him.
   "Who is this..."
   "Oh, your name is Jiraiya, right? Hello, I am Kurama, and I am the boyfriend of the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade."
   Boyfriend?
   Jiraiya was even more confused.
   He just felt like his mind was blank.
   He left Konoha for years and Tsunade got taken by some pretty boy?
   Judging from the intimacy between the two he had just seen, they were indeed a couple in love.
   At this time, Tsunade took Kurama's arm.
   A touching smile bloomed on her face.
   "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce him properly.
   This is my boyfriend Kurama. He's ridiculously handsome and absurdly strong."
   Jiraiya:
   Jiraiya felt miserable. Why did he even come back?
   Why did his goddess run off with some mysterious guy while he was out risking his life for intel?
   He felt like a complete loser.
   Suddenly, Jiraiya felt like standing here was just painful.
   However, the youthful fire in his heart would never die out.
   Kurama?
   Was there such a person in Konoha?
   Jiraiya didn't recognize him.
   Dang Dang Dang
   Da da da
   Jiraiya struck his classic pose and performed his signature introduction.
   "I am the Toad Sage, Jiraiya of Mount Myoboku!"
   Tsunade:
   Kurama: "..."
   Jiraiya really was a greasy old man.
   "This friend, I want to challenge you. Let us, as men, fight with all we've got."
   Tsunade was about to interject, but Kurama raised a hand to stop her.
   "A challenge?
   Interesting. I accept."
   Tsunade was stunned.
   Was this what being a man meant?
   Did they really have to fight to express their emotions?
   It's a pity she wasn't a man. She didn't understand this burning passion of male rivalry.
   Tsunade: "Jiraiya, you need to be careful."
   Jiraiya: "Haha-Don't worry, Tsunade. I'll be merciful to your boyfriend."
   Tsunade: "..."
   "No, I meant you need to be careful. If your life gets taken accidentally, it'll be permanently lost."
   Jiraiya: "?"
   Who was this Kurama guy?
   Was he really that strong?
   Tsunade's tone made him suspicious.
   Jiraiya became even more intrigued.
   He had to prove his worth. Right here. Right now. In front of Tsunade.
   However, Kurama's eyes...
   Those blood-red vertical pupils... something wasn't right.
   There was a terrifying chakra presence hidden under that smile.
   Konoha Training Grounds.
   Kurama stood relaxed, arms on hips, casual as ever.
   Jiraiya, however, was fully alert. Sweat slowly rolled down his forehead.
   The only spectator was also the most important one: the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade.
   She was also the referee. Audience and referee, two-in-one deal.
   Jiraiya: "Don't worry, Brother Kurama. The moment you surrender, I'll go easy."
   Kurama: "Oh? Then I guess I won't be showing mercy."
   "Swamp of the Underworld!"
   Jiraiya moved first.
   A massive swamp erupted from the ground beneath Kurama, intending to trap and subdue him instantly.
   A broad strategy to limit movement from the start.
   "Ugh! This swamp stinks like Gama's armpits."
   Hmm?
   Jiraiya narrowed his eyes.
   Kurama's presence vanished from the swamp.
   Looking up-Kurama was airborne!
   Standing on a hovering platform of... sand?
   Sand?
   "Can this guy manipulate sand?"
   Jiraiya was confused.
   There were no sand-style users in Konoha that he knew of.
   Only Sunagakure specialized in that.
   This guy... definitely wasn't normal.
   "Fire Style: Flame Bullet!"
   Jiraiya quickly switched tactics.
   He mixed chakra with oil to generate a massive rolling flame.
   FWOOOOSH!
   The searing fire lit up the sky and swallowed the training ground.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 192: Chapter 192 : Beat Up Jiraiya
   A hot flame rolled out.
   Tsunade frowned and thought to herself.
   That idiot Jiraiya... it's been years, and he's still so powerful?
   But can he beat Kurama?
   Impossible.
   A hundred Jiraiya wouldn't stand a chance against Kurama.
   Tsunade was absolutely confident about Kurama.
   Even her own grandfather, the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, if he were alive-Tsunade believed even he would only last a little longer before getting torn apart by Kurama.
   Because this wasn't just the Nine-Tails anymore.
   Kurama had absorbed the chakra of all the other Tailed Beasts.
   Everyone thought Konoha was capturing the Tailed Beasts.
   But no-Kurama, the demon king, had been the one absorbing them.
   And as Hokage, Tsunade had let the village take the blame.
   RUMBLE.
   The scorching flame lit the entire sky blood-red.
   Suddenly-a wall of yellow sand surged up, blocking the flames.
   Sand was incredibly resistant to fire. In some ways, it was even more convenient than Water Release.
   Because Jiraiya's Fire Style wasn't just flames-it was laced with oil!
   Fighting Kurama reminded Jiraiya of his battles with the Sand Village.
   "Tch... what a strange ability. Since when does Konoha have shinobi who control sand?"
   Jiraiya was intrigued.
   This sand manipulation-it was obviously Shukaku's chakra.
   SWISH SWISH SWISH-
   A massive wave of sand rushed at Jiraiya.
   Like a living tsunami, the sand closed in from all directions.
   "Ninjutsu-Needle Jiz!"
   Jiraiya hardened his long silver hair, which instantly wrapped around his body like a spiky cocoon.
   High above in the sky, Kurama smirked.
   "Sand Waterfall Funeral."
   CRACK. CRACK.
   The sand's pressure skyrocketed.
   Suddenly, silver needles burst out from the sand in every direction.
   WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH-
   The sand layer surrounding Jiraiya was torn apart like paper.
   He stepped out, hair disheveled but mostly unharmed.
   Jiraiya narrowed his eyes.
   "This guy is ridiculously strong."
   Kurama smiled faintly.
   As expected of one of the Legendary Sannin. He could at least put on a decent show.
   Kurama hadn't even used a serious move yet. He just wanted to play.
   Jiraiya retracted his hair.
   If it wasn't for that technique, he'd have been a bloody pulp.
   "This bastard's not pulling his punches."
   What Jiraiya didn't know was that Kurama had actually gone easy on him.
   The sand around them dissipated as Kurama slowly floated down to the ground.
   "Messy Hair Lion's Mane Technique!"
   SWISH!
   Jiraiya's hair shot out wildly, whipping toward Kurama.
   BOOM.
   A dull impact echoed.
   Jiraiya's eyes went wide with disbelief.
   Kurama's entire body had turned deep crimson, and behind him, four thick tails waved violently.
   He looked like a miniature Nine-Tails.
   "This... this is the Tailed Beast Cloak. Is this bastard the Nine-Tails' Jinchriki?!"
   Jiraiya finally understood.
   The last person to contain the Nine-Tails was Uzumaki Mito-the First Hokage's wife.
   After her death, no one-not even Jiraiya-knew who the next Jinchriki was.
   That secret had been locked down by the Third Hokage's administration tighter than a toad's ass.
   1
   Only the highest-ranking Konoha elders and the current Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, probably knew the truth.
   And now, the Jinchriki stood right in front of him.
   No ceremony. No honor. Just a straight-up, demon-charged smackdown.
   "Four tails..." Jiraiya muttered.
   Could this guy really have mastered all of Kurama's power?
   Back when Naruto hit the Four-Tails mode, Jiraiya nearly died.
   And that was when Naruto only had half of Kurama sealed inside.
   This guy? Full Kurama. And he was totally conscious.
   Kurama grinned.
   He wanted to see how long this so-called Legendary Sannin could last.
   "Ninja Art: Toad Mouth Bind!"
   Jiraiya wasn't messing around anymore.
   He summoned the stomach of the Great Toad of Mount Myboku-the esophagus of a giant toad that swallowed enemies into living walls.
   This was both offense and defense.
   Jiraiya smirked. "Kid, no one's ever escaped this jutsu."
   Flag detected.
   Kurama didn't hesitate.
   He inhaled, gathering a dense orb of red and blue chakra at his mouth.
   A Tailed Beast Bomb.
   BOOOOOOM!
   The explosion shattered the toad's esophagus walls.
   Jiraiya's entire face was scorched black, and his silver hair stuck straight up like a pissed-off porcupine.
   Kurama's four tails swayed joyfully like he just popped a party cracker.
   Jiraiya groaned.
   "No one escapes it, huh? Damn brat's got no chill."
   "Fire Style: Toad Oil Flame Bullet!"
   "Earth Style: Swamp of the Underworld!"
   "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!"
   Jiraiya launched a barrage of high-level ninjutsu.
   Completely ineffective.
   Even Orochimaru's Kusanagi Blade couldn't pierce the Tailed Beast Cloak-let alone elemental jutsu.
   Kurama just walked through the attacks like a ghost.
   And he was fast-too fast.
   He closed the distance in a blink.
   "Shit, too fast!"
   BAM!
   A heavy punch landed square on Jiraiya's chest.
   The force distorted his face.
   His body was sent flying like a ragdoll, crashing through over a dozen trees before slamming into a giant boulder, leaving a crater.
   PUFF.
   A fountain of blood erupted from Jiraiya's mouth.
   In a typical ninja fight, the guy would rise and launch a counterattack.
   Too bad-Kurama wasn't a typical ninja.
   A massive chakra arm extended instantly, catching up to Jiraiya.
   Kurama stomped on his chest.
   Then unleashed a flurry of punches.
   "ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA!"
   3
   JoJo intensifies.
   Jiraiya was absolutely wrecked.
   No dignity. No mercy.
   His face was a mess of bruises and blood.
   After what felt like an eternity, he shakily raised a trembling hand and coughed:
   "Wait, wait-bro, I give up. I surrender. Uncle. Mercy."
   Kurama finally stopped.
   Jiraiya let out a weak sigh of relief.
   If that had gone on for another minute, he'd have been six feet under.
   What he didn't know was Kurama had been holding back the whole time.
   Otherwise, he'd be dead meat.
   Jiraiya groaned. "So this is the power of the full Nine-Tails... terrifying."
   He hadn't expected Kurama to stay conscious and rational in Four-Tails mode.
   Controlling that kind of power? Even Mito-Sama had lost control at Four Tails.
   Tsunade, standing off to the side, couldn't help but chuckle.
   This was the first time she'd seen Jiraiya beaten this badly.
   Even when they fought Hanzo of the Salamander, Jiraiya didn't get wrecked like this.
   Kurama dusted off his palms and walked back toward Tsunade.
   He knew Jiraiya still had some cards he hadn't played.
   Like summoning Gamabunta.
   Or activating Sage Mode.
   But Jiraiya needed time-he had to remain still to charge up Sage Mode.
   And Kurama wasn't about to let that happen.
   In the original battle with Pain, Jiraiya had relied on the toads restraining the enemy and the terrain of the Hidden Rain Village.
   Here? No such luck.
   Even if Jiraiya somehow summoned the entire Myboku frog family and achieved Sage Mode...
   It wouldn't matter.
   Because he was already Kurama's personal punching bag.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 193: Chapter 193
   Kurama was calm and confident.
   Even if Jiraiya summoned all the giant toads from Mount Myboku and activated Sage Mode, it wouldn't change the outcome.
   It wouldn't even be considered being beaten up. That would be an insult to violence itself.
   Jiraiya was, at best, just a Kage-level shinobi.
   Tsunade stood nearby, staring at Jiraiya's swollen, bruised face. A slow grin curled on her lips.
   She wasn't hiding the schadenfreude.
   "This idiot... Jiraiya's really lucky Kurama didn't kill him."
   She took a step closer, inspecting the damage.
   "Still breathing. Barely."
   Tsunade couldn't help but pity him a little.
   Why challenge a demon?
   Kurama had already crushed the likes of the Third Hokage, Danzo, Homura, and Koharu under his heel.
   Even Orochimaru, the slippery snake of the Sannin, had bent the knee.
   Of course, Tsunade had submitted too.
   But her surrender was different.
   Everyone else knelt beneath Kurama's feet.
   Tsunade? Well, she surrendered under very... different circumstances.
   "Tsunade... hurry... use medical ninjutsu... or I'm dead," Jiraiya croaked.
   He could barely speak. His ribs were cracked, and he was sure one of his lungs had collapsed.
   His entire body felt like it had been used to polish the Hokage Monument.
   This was, hands down, the worst beating he'd ever taken.
   He had lived through wars, rogue Uchiha, drunken rampages from Tsunade... but this?
   This was biblical.
   Kurama didn't hold back. Not even a little.
   Luckily, Jiraiya had started begging early, or he'd have been pulp.
   "Monster... ruthless demon..."
   He admitted defeat completely.
   He hadn't even gotten a chance to use Summoning.
   Sage Mode? Forget it. Kurama didn't give time for hand seals.
   "Aren't you still alive? Why do you need healing then?" Tsunade smirked.
   "Tsunade, I have one breath left. If you don't help me, I'm going to actually die."
   "That bad, huh?"
   "Even a rookie medic-nin can see it! You, the so-called "Legendary Medical Saint," can't tell? Or are you just enjoying this?!"
   "Oh come on. We're comrades-in-arms. Of course I don't want to see you die..."
   She clasped her hands behind her back.
   "...unless it's funny."
   1
   Tsunade tried not to laugh at Jiraiya's misshapen face. He looked like someone tried to sculpt him with a hammer.
   She glanced over at Kurama. Their eyes met, and a silent understanding passed between them.
   Bang. Bang. Bang.
   Tsunade clapped her hands.
   In a flash, four masked Anbu appeared and dropped to one knee.
   "Yes, Lady Hokage."
   "Take Lord Jiraiya to the Konoha Hospital. Intensive care. Try not to drop him."
   "Yes, Lady Hokage."
   They loaded Jiraiya onto a stretcher.
   "Careful! My spine's in three pieces!" Jiraiya groaned.
   "Tsunade! Treat me yourself! You're faster! You know this!"
   "Sorry, Jiraiya. Paperwork calls. Hokage business. Enjoy your little vacation."
   As the Anbu carried him off, his yells faded.
   "DAMMIT, TSUNADE, I SWEAR I'LL GET REVENGE!"
   And then...
   "Hahahaha!"
   Tsunade doubled over with laughter.
   Her sides hurt. Her face flushed. She hadn't laughed like that in years.
   That perverted idiot would be in the hospital for weeks. Maybe months.
   And he had come back to Konoha only to gather research for his next book.
   "He still thinks Konoha girls smell better than the rest of the world," she muttered.
   Kurama stood silently, his arms crossed. When Tsunade finally composed herself, she slapped his shoulder.
   "Kurama-sama... you were too kind. You should have hit him harder."
   Kurama raised a brow.
   "Want me to swing by the hospital and finish the job?"
   Tsunade snorted.
   Later, they returned to the Hokage's office.
   "I heard your student, Uchiha Obito, vanished."
   "Mmm. My little dutiful son dragged him off somewhere. No idea what he's up to."
   "Want me to brand him a Missing-nin? Traitor status?"
   Kurama waved it off.
   "Nah. He's still just a dumb kid. Let me handle it."
   Kurama's expression twisted into a smirk.
   Everything about Obito was under control.
   Tsunade narrowed her eyes.
   "Let me guess... a woman? He got jealous you seduced some poor girl and ran off in shame?"
   Kurama chuckled.
   "Heh. Sharp as ever, Tsunade. That might be exactly it."
   Tsunade groaned.
   "Poor girl. Another one falling for a demon wrapped in skin."
   "Speaking of demons, when are you heading for the Six-Tails?"
   "Tomorrow. I'm heading to Kirigakure."
   "Need backup?"
   "No. I'm not taking Mikoto or Kushina either. This one's solo."
   Tsunade raised a brow, scheming behind her sly smile.
   "How about I tag along?"
   "You?"
   "Why not? Mikoto can manage Konoha. Probably better than me."
   "Maybe next time."
   "Tch. Scared of giving up your monopoly on the babes, huh?"
   "Next time, promise."
   That night, at Kushina's place, Karura had prepared a magnificent dinner.
   Tsunade had come back early for once.
   She, Kurama, and the others sat together enjoying the meal.
   As night fell, stars scattered across the moonlit sky.
   Tsunade lay in bed, wide-eyed.
   That bastard Kurama is probably curled up with Kushina right now.
   "Hey, thinking about me?"
   A familiar voice whispered near her ear.
   Tsunade shrieked, nearly tumbling out of bed.
   "You asshole! Don't sneak up on me like that!"
   Kurama chuckled.
   "Sorry. Should've knocked, huh?"
   "Why aren't you with Kushina? What, her cooking not good enough anymore?"
   Kurama grinned.
   "I'm leaving for the Land of Water tomorrow. Thought I'd make the rounds."
   "Hmph. Who asked you? Let Kushina enjoy her opportunity. She's got a couple more coming too, I'm sure."
   "My, my. Hokage-sama sounds jealous."
   "Jealous?! I died at 18! I'm eternally youthful, you old flea-ridden fox."
   "I've lived thousands of years, woman. Age is meaningless to me."
   "Disgusting. Shameless. Vulgar beast."
   "Why does a fox need shame?"
   Tsunade gave up.
   "Get out. Go harass someone else. I'm sleeping."
   Kurama turned, taking one slow step.
   "I'm leaving."
   He took another.
   "Gone."
   Another pause.
   "I'm really leaving."
   "KURAMA, GET OUT, YOU DAMNED PERVERTED DEMON FOX!"
   Suddenly, a red-haired head peeked from behind him.
   "Hey, Tsunade-senpai! Were you calling me?"
   Tsunade blinked."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 194: Chapter 194 : Entering Kirigakure With High Profile
   "Hey, Tsunade, are you calling me?"
   A little redhead poked her head out from behind Kurama.
   At that moment, Tsunade froze, eyes wide in shock.
   Her soul nearly left her body.
   "Kushina, you-why are you here?!"
   Kushina chuckled mischievously.
   "Sister Tsunade, I know everything about you and Lord Kurama."
   "Ah-!"
   Tsunade's fair cheeks flushed a deep red.
   "Y-You know everything?!"
   "Mmhmm. You guys were making so much noise. I could hear your voice crystal clear, Tsunade."
   Welp, the cat's out of the bag.
   Tsunade had no words left. No shame left either.
   She shot Kurama a glare so venomous it could kill a bear.
   Then she pinched him. Hard.
   "You bastard, this is all your fault!"
   "Hey, hey, you're the one who tried to murder your own husband..."
   The three of them? Yeah, no one's getting sleep tonight.
   The next morning, Kurama headed toward the Land of Water, Kirigakure.
   Even on the way there, his mind wandered back to last night.
   Kurama had always thought Kushina was wild and uninhibited.
   But Tsunade? Tsunade had no shame.
   She was down for any freaky thing he could come up with.
   Between the Uzumaki redhead and the Senju bombshell, Kurama didn't even need recovery time.
   Their chakra systems were monsters in their own right.
   Regeneration? Off the charts. Resilience? Freakishly strong.
   Kurama didn't even feel like he got lucky last night. They did.
   Still, neither Tsunade nor Kushina caught a wink of sleep.
   Poor Karura, the servant, wasn't spared either.
   It wasn't that she didn't want to sleep.
   It was that she literally couldn't.
   Kirigakure, Village Hidden in the Mist.
   The village was on high alert.
   Reports had come in-serious ones.
   All of Iwagakure's tailed beasts? Gone.
   Sunagakure lost Shukaku.
   Kumogakure got hit next. Gyki, the Eight Tails? Gone.
   And now, even the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, Jinchriki of Isobu, the Three Tails, was taken out.
   The Mist suspected only one major player: Konoha, the Village Hidden in the Leaves.
   Because let's be honest-Sunagakure's crippled.
   Kumo and Iwa would never just hand over their Jinchriki.
   That only left one suspect.
   To the Mist, smaller villages didn't even count. Who the hell else had the balls to go after tailed beasts?
   Currently, the Mist had only one Jinchriki left: Utakata, the Six Tails host.
   The kid was just ten, but he was strong.
   The Mist knew he was their last card, and they protected him like hell.
   Among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, only two remained:
   Samehada's wielder-Kisame's predecessor, the Watermelon Mountain Blowfish Ghost.
   And Kubikiribch's wielder-Jz Biwa.
   Fourth Mizukage and Raiga were gone.
   Terumi Mei, now Genji's most trusted aide, was already assumed to be the next Mizukage.
   Kirigakure was always shrouded in thick mist.
   But today? The haze was thin.
   For the first time in years, Mist-nin could see the blue sky.
   "It's already noon," Mei sighed, stretching her arms.
   She'd been at her desk since early morning, signing papers.
   Genji, the old geezer, could barely function these days.
   RUMBLE--
   A deafening noise shook the entire village.
   The ground trembled, sending ninja sprinting to their posts.
   "Was that an earthquake? Or a tsunami?!"
   Terumi Mei immediately darted toward the source of the noise.
   "You guys! There's someone... in the sky?!"
   "We're under attack! Get ready!"
   Kurama descended slowly from the clouds.
   Behind him, blue-purple wings flared out, covered in a crimson Chakra shroud.
   It wasn't just any Chakra. It was infused with celestial energy-his personal blend of peacock-style Chakra manipulation.
   When his boots hit the ground, he was already surrounded by dozens of elite Mist shinobi.
   "Damn," Kurama grinned. "Isn't this entrance a little too badass?"
   As a former Jinchriki and now the bearer of several Kekkei Mora, Kurama felt it instantly.
   There was another tailed beast nearby.
   Even sealed, their unique Chakra signatures couldn't hide from him.
   "Who are you to invade Kirigakure?!"
   The question came from a cluster of Jnin.
   Kurama bore no Konoha forehead protector. No Anbu mask. No affiliation badge.
   Just that red cloak, those sculpted features, and those scarlet, beast-like eyes.
   Eyes no man could look into without flinching.
   One Mist shinobi glanced up and instantly looked away.
   His stare alone carried the weight of death.
   "Who, me? I'm just here to talk. Heard you've got the Six Tails Jinchriki here. A kid named Utakata, right?"
   All the Mist Jnin tensed.
   Their worst fear was confirmed: this intruder knew about Utakata.
   That knowledge was classified at the highest level.
   "Seize him now!" barked the squad leader.
   Konoha was clearly behind these attacks. One man daring to waltz into the Mist and demand their Jinchriki?
   No fucking way.
   Kurama's eyes spun.
   The scarlet pupils twisted-first into three tomoe, then into a black ring.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Tsukuyomi."
   The ultimate genjutsu activated.
   BANG. BANG. BANG.
   Every shinobi who met his eyes collapsed.
   Their minds were caught in the endless loop of torture.
   "Really now, I just asked politely."
   Kurama shrugged.
   "Don't meet his eyes! It's the Mangeky Sharingan!"
   An older Jnin recognized it.
   "He's from the Uchiha clan. Definitely Konoha."
   All the Mist-nin silently cursed.
   So this was Konoha's play. Take all the tailed beasts for themselves.
   Kurama looked off into the distance.
   "Hmm. About five clicks northeast. That big manor? That's where you're hiding the Six Tails."
   The Mist shinobi were shaken.
   "What?!"
   That residence was shielded by a high-level chakra barrier.
   Even Mist's own sensory units couldn't locate it unless granted direct access.
   And this stranger had pinpointed it without even blinking.
   Monster. Absolute monster.
   They stopped underestimating him. This wasn't some rogue ninja.
   This was a trained hunter.
   Kurama turned around, ready to leave.
   But then-
   A fiery voice pierced the mist.
   "Which bastard dares break into Mist?! Stop right there!"
   "Oof-"
   Kurama scratched his ear with a pinky.
   Looking toward the source of the voice, his mouth curled up.
   "Oh? So it's her."
   He grinned wider, recognizing the woman before him.
   And things were about to get very interesting.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 195: Chapter 195 : Terumi Mei Is Furious
   "It turns out it's her!"
   What appeared before Kurama was a woman clad in a short blue skirt, her long chestnut hair flowing down to her waist.
   Fair-skinned, beautiful, with legs for days, luscious red lips, gleaming white teeth, and curves that could challenge the laws of physics-she was quite the sight.
   Almost a match for Tsunade. Almost.
   While she still had a bit of growth left to match Tsunade's legendary proportions, Kurama couldn't help but appreciate the progress. At her age, this was more than impressive.
   Being so close to the sea, the people of the Land of Water had access to plentiful seafood, and the nutrition clearly worked wonders.
   Terumi Mei, who was around the same age as Kakashi, was far more alluring than the petite and sweet Rin ever was. She carried herself with a sultry grace that Rin never could.
   "Oh-ho, so it's Terumi Mei of the Mist," Kurama said, interest sparking in his eyes.
   "Who are you to invade Mist's territory?"
   "Does it matter who I am? What matters is... I've got a soft spot for beautiful women."
   Kurama's sly grin was the very definition of audacity.
   "Lady Terumi Mei, be careful! He's Uchiha. Mangeky Sharingan user!" one of the Jnin shouted.
   Seeing their fallen comrades sprawled across the ground, Terumi Mei tensed. Mangeky Sharingan-damn it.
   So, he's another one of those smug Uchiha bastards who thinks a fancy pair of eyes makes him untouchable.
   They think they can walk into Mist, throw their weight around, and leave like it's a vacation home.
   Terumi Mei stared at Kurama, purposefully focusing just below his eyes to avoid genjutsu. Her chakra flared. She was pissed.
   "Terumi Mei, since you're easy on the eyes, I won't make this harder than it has to be. Just bring me the Six Tails Jinchriki, and I'll be on my way."
   "You arrogant prick! How dare you talk to Lady Terumi Mei like that! Everyone, eyes down, attack!"
   Jealous Mist ninjas had had enough. The nerve of this guy. Flirting with the future Mizukage of Mist like she was a barmaid.
   A barrage of Water Release: Water Dragon Bullets exploded toward Kurama. Dozens of explosive tags, kunai, and shuriken followed in a coordinated volley.
   BOOM!
   The entire Mist trembled with the force.
   Screams echoed. Blood hit the ground.
   But it wasn't Kurama's.
   All of the Mist attacks had been effortlessly deflected. And those who tried to attack were now airborne, blood spraying from their mouths.
   They hadn't even seen him move.
   Kurama clapped his hands lazily, a mocking grin on his face.
   "I told you. Just bring me the Six Tails kid. Why make me work for it?"
   Terumi Mei's face flushed with rage.
   She'd never been humiliated like this. Not in public. Not as a candidate for Mizukage. And especially not by a flirtatious, cocky bastard with crimson eyes.
   "Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"
   Her hands blurred through hand signs, and a monstrous dragon of water burst from the mist behind her, roaring toward Kurama.
   Kurama formed a dense, swirling orb of chakra in his palm. With a flick, the Rasengan collided with the dragon.
   BOOM!
   The dragon shattered into a million glittering droplets. A wave of cold rain splashed over the battlefield, soaking Mist's forces.
   "This bastard... no hand signs? What is this freak?"
   Terumi Mei grit her teeth. She wasn't done yet.
   "Everyone! On me! We're taking him down!"
   "DOWN WITH THE INTRUDER!"
   "DOWN WITH THE INTRUDER!"
   Chanting like soldiers going to war, they charged.
   Terumi Mei completed another jutsu. This time, she sprayed a glowing, bubbling liquid from her mouth.
   Kurama blinked, momentarily distracted.
   "She spits? Heh... now that's a talent. Wonder what else that mouth can do."
   His grin widened.
   "There's the opening!" Terumi Mei's eyes flared.
   "Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!"
   The highly corrosive lava surged toward him, threatening to dissolve even the sturdiest defense. In the original records, this jutsu even melted through Susanoo.
   But just before it could reach him...
   FWOOSH.
   A thick wall of golden-brown sand erupted from the ground, swallowing the molten lava.
   "What the hell?! Sand?! Why is there sand in the Mist?"
   Terumi Mei's pupils contracted.
   "This guy... he's Uchiha. Why can he use Sand Release?"
   But before she could piece it together, the lava blasted through the sand... only to be slapped aside by a dark red chakra arm.
   The ground quaked from the impact.
   Kurama cackled.
   "You've got a lot of toys, don't you?"
   Terumi Mei stumbled back.
   "That chakra... it's not normal."
   From the chakra arm alone, she could feel the violent, beastly energy. This wasn't just any chakra. It was Tailed Beast chakra.
   Kurama smirked and gave her a wink.
   "Come on, babe. Got any more tricks up that sleeve-or just in that mouth of yours?"
   "You damn pervert!"
   No one dared talk to Terumi Mei like this in Kirigakure.
   No one.
   Except apparently, this smug Uchiha bastard.
   Three massive, dark red chakra tails surged behind Kurama.
   Terumi Mei's jaw tensed. That feeling...
   "Wait. This... This is Three Tails chakra!"
   A seasoned Mist Jnin shouted, "Lady Terumi Mei! That's the chakra zone of Isobu-the Three Tails! It's the same as Lord Yagura's!"
   The color drained from Terumi Mei's face.
   It made sense now. This chakra felt eerily familiar... because it was.
   Isobu. The same Tailed Beast that once resided in their Fourth Mizukage, Yagura.
   "You... You killed Lord Yagura!"
   Kurama shrugged.
   "What, Yagura? Nah. That was Danzo's mess. I just came for Isobu's chakra."
   He conveniently tossed the blame to the late Danzo Shimura. He was dead. What's one more crime pinned on him?
   The Mist ninjas boiled with rage.
   Not only had their Mizukage fallen to Konoha's darkness, but now their village was being trampled by one of Danzo's successors?
   Unforgivable.
   Terumi Mei, trembling with fury, spat a powerful stream of water, unleashing a high-pressure water lance.
   But before it could land-
   ZZZTTTTT!
   Electricity crackled.
   Kurama's entire body lit up in brilliant lightning.
   Lightning Release Chakra Mode.
   The same as the Third Raikage-but Kurama's version was stronger. Faster.
   The water splashed against his body and sizzled, the current surging outward.
   "AAAAHH!"
   Screams erupted as Mist Shinobi were electrocuted on the spot.
   Their bodies convulsed, hair stood on end, and a sickening burning stench filled the air.
   "Shit... His Lightning Style is infused into his entire body!"
   Terumi Mei stared, utterly dumbfounded.
   This man wielded the Three Tails, mastered Lightning Style, used Sand Release like a Kazekage, and bore the Mangeky Sharingan.
   What kind of monster was this?
   Kurama stood in the center of the chaos, grinning ear to ear.
   He wasn't even trying yet.
   And Mist was falling apart.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 196: Chapter 196 : The Protracted Battle With Terumi Mei
   There was a burning smell in the air.
   "This..."
   Mei Terumi was completely dumbfounded.
   She hadn't expected that the water from her own jutsu would be used to conduct such a devastating Lightning Release.
   It was potent enough to literally scorch flesh on contact.
   Why was this guy's Lightning Release so absurdly powerful?
   First, it was tailed beast-level chakra. Then, he manipulated sand like a master of Magnet Release. Now, his Lightning Release could electrify a battlefield through water like a trap from hell.
   ...
   Kurama was unpredictable. Dangerous. Overwhelming.
   The Mist-nin around her had no idea what they should try next.
   "Damn it, you bastard!"
   Mei was fuming, but she didn't even know what to say anymore. Rage was all she could muster.
   Kurama grinned, playing innocent.
   "What does this have to do with me? I've been getting attacked nonstop. I didn't even lift a finger until now. You're the one who came at me."
   Mei: "You..."
   She wanted to refute it. But she couldn't. It was true. He had simply stood there, letting their own attacks become their undoing.
   "Coward! Fight me directly and leave the others out of this."
   "You attacked me. Don't go crying about casualties now. No one's innocent if they're flinging jutsu first."
   Mei looked at the wounded Mist-nin around her and bit her lip.
   She had no way of knowing her Water Release would backfire like this.
   But none of this would've happened if not for the man in front of her.
   Kurama. A rogue Konoha shinobi with the powers of multiple bloodlines.
   "Hey gorgeous, how about we stop this now? You summon the Six-Tails Jinchriki, and I'll whisk you away. Sounds romantic, doesn't it? One little surrender and it's all over."
   "Keep dreaming."
   No way in hell were they going to hand over the Six-Tails Jinchriki, Utakata, to a Konoha rogue.
   During the Third Great Ninja War, the Hidden Mist and Hidden Leaf were mortal enemies. Even now, trust was non-existent.
   And now, a single Konoha rogue shinobi broke through their defenses, soloed his way deep into Mist territory, and demanded they hand over one of their own Jinchriki?
   Absurd.
   If they actually gave up Utakata, the Hidden Mist would become a laughing stock among the Five Great Nations.
   It was already humiliating that someone had infiltrated the village this easily.
   If the Jinchriki was taken on top of that?
   The entire ninja world would treat them like a joke.
   No one would take them seriously again.
   Other villages would say:
   "This is one of the Five Great Nations?"
   "A shinobi walked right in, kidnapped a Jinchriki, and left? They're finished."
   "Might as well step down from the stage of the great powers. The Mizukage should resign."
   Mei imagined the mockery in every corner of the shinobi world.
   So no-there was no surrender. No compromise.
   Anger rising, Mei began to weave signs for another Water Release jutsu.
   But a hand caught her wrist.
   "You really want to try that again? Didn't you already see how that ends?"
   The surrounding Mist-nin started backing away from her, wary of being caught in the crossfire again.
   "Crap!"
   Mei froze.
   Right. She couldn't recklessly use Water Release. It might end up electrocuting her comrades again.
   Her face darkened.
   Mist-nin were known for their mastery of Water Release.
   But now, against this one man...
   Their signature element had been sealed.
   What could she do? Resort to close combat? Really?
   And so, with no other choice, she joined forces with the remaining Mist-nin for another coordinated assault on Kurama.
   "Round two already?"
   Kurama grinned.
   He danced around their attacks, mocking their formations.
   Ten minutes later, dozens more Mist-nin were down. Wounded or worse.
   Kurama hadn't even broken a sweat.
   Meanwhile, Mei was drenched in perspiration, breathing heavily, muscles sore from chakra overuse.
   Elsewhere, inside the Mizukage Tower...
   "Lord Genji! We have a situation. The village is under attack!"
   The old war veteran, Genji, turned slowly.
   "Mei Terumi is engaged in battle, but the enemy's too powerful. She's not going to last much longer."
   Genji's aged eyes narrowed.
   If Mei couldn't handle it, the situation was worse than he feared.
   "Summon the Fuguki Suikazan and Jz the Blunt Blade immediately."
   "Yes, sir!"
   They were the last resort now-two of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.
   Back on the battlefield, Mei glared daggers at Kurama.
   "Don't do anything foolish," she barked at the others.
   At this point, any attack not from her was a liability.
   The last few skirmishes had already proven it.
   Still, she thought to herself, surely Genji had been informed by now.
   Reinforcements were coming.
   Two of the Seven Swordsmen. That would turn the tide.
   She just had to stall long enough.
   "How shameless..."
   She muttered under her breath.
   She couldn't use Water Release.
   Her kekkei genkai, Lava Release and Boil Release, were too chakra-intensive for prolonged use.
   She had to conserve energy, wait for back-up.
   She even tried taijutsu-but that only ended in humiliation.
   Kurama had dodged effortlessly, even managing to grope her mid-combat.
   "Perverted bastard!"
   Kurama only laughed, unashamed.
   "Hey, it's not my fault you're so soft in all the right places."
   The battlefield went dead silent.
   You could hear a kunai drop.
   The Mist-nin around them stared at each other awkwardly.
   Kurama flashed a grin.
   "Come on now, you're way too pretty to be this grumpy."
   Mei exploded.
   "You perv! I don't need your pity!"
   "Who dares to act so arrogantly within the Hidden Mist?!"
   An aged voice echoed across the battlefield.
   Everyone turned.
   Their relief was instant.
   "It's Lord Genji!"
   "He brought the Seven Ninja Swordsmen with him!"
   "Finally, some backup!"
   Cheers broke out among the Mist-nin.
   Mei's shoulders relaxed, finally able to exhale.
   "Master Genji!"
   "Master Genji!"
   "Master Genji!"
   The crowd echoed with respect.
   Kurama tilted his head, smirking.
   "Who's the new guy with the grandpa voice?"
   Mei stepped forward, her tone ice cold.
   "Your time is up, creep. You won't leave here alive."
   Kurama clicked his tongue.
   "Creep? Stinky? Really? I thought we were getting somewhere. Maybe you should check if I stink... up close."
   "Ugh!"
   She didn't even want to engage him in words anymore. She just wanted to see his corpse.
   "Lord Genji, this is the intruder," one of the surviving Mist-nin reported quickly.
   "He's a rogue Uchiha from Konoha. Mangeky Sharingan confirmed. He also manipulates sand somehow-possibly via Magnet Release. His Lightning Release is off the charts. Water Release is ineffective against him, and using it only endangers our own."
   Genji observed the destruction.
   The fallen Mist-nin. The damage to the surroundings. The sheer pressure radiating off of Kurama.
   Now he understood why Mei had struggled.
   But with two Swordsmen of the Mist at his side, he had no fear.
   Clap. Clap. Clap.
   The sudden applause came from Kurama himself.
   "Impressive. You guys really did your homework. I feel seen."
   He gave them a thumbs-up.
   That's when the Fuguki Suikazan and Jz arrived.
   The moment their eyes landed on Kurama, their faces went stiff.
   "Wait... is that... him?"
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 197: Chapter 197 : The Seven Ninja Swordsmen Were Frightened.
   At this moment, the two remaining Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Fuguki Suikazan and Jz Biwa, laid eyes on a figure emerging through the mist-Kurama.
   Their expressions shifted instantly.
   "This... is this real?"
   "Aren't those the last two of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?" Kurama remarked with a smirk of amusement.
   Terumi Mei, Master Genji, and the others looked confused.
   "Jz, do you know him?"
   Everyone noticed how pale Fuguki and Jz had become. Sweat beaded on their skin, and their knees nearly gave way.
   They hadn't expected to encounter that demon again.
   A memory they desperately tried to forget.
   Kurama raised an eyebrow, enjoying their discomfort.
   "Weren't you two part of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who got turned into the Lucky Three by some Konoha shinobi who only knew Taijutsu? And here I thought you were legends."
   Huff. Huff.
   Fuguki and Jz's breathing turned erratic.
   Yes, they remembered Kurama.
   During the Third Great Ninja War, the infamous Might Dai had appeared-the Eternal Genin, the fool everyone mocked. Until he opened all Eight Inner Gates.
   Four of their number had died that day. Only three survived.
   And then came something worse.
   As they fled from the wreckage on Forgotten Red Island, they saw it.
   A man floating in the sky. Orange hair. Scarlet vertical pupils. A god among men.
   And then, the black sphere.
   A Tailed Beast Bomb.
   Gone. The entire island, along with thousands of Mist Shinobi, erased in a blink.
   Later, they heard from Ao that only he survived that annihilation.
   They never forgot that man's features.
   The very same man now stood before them.
   The true nightmare of the Mist.
   It wasn't the Crimson Pepper of the Leaf who ended the war, as many believed.
   It was him.
   Master Genji suddenly snapped at the two swordsmen:
   "What the hell is wrong with you two?! This isn't the strength we expect from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!"
   "Old man, don't scold them. They just got a reminder of something that never should've woken up."
   Finally, Fuguki stammered, voice hoarse:
   "Master Genji... It's him. During the Third Ninja War. He destroyed Forgotten Red Island. He... probably killed Fourth Mizukage Yagura and others."
   "What?!" Master Genji's voice cracked.
   All the Mist Shinobi around widened their eyes in disbelief.
   During the war, Forgotten Red Island housed over ten thousand Mist ninja. And in a single night, it vanished.
   And now, the demon responsible stood in front of them.
   This wasn't just about past grudges anymore.
   Kurama, still smirking, stretched lazily:
   "Tch. You Mist guys. Isn't sacrifice part of war? If we start keeping score, this blood ledger will never end."
   But the Mist Shinobi, hearts crushed by fear, hesitated.
   Even the Seven Ninja Swordsmen weren't enough.
   And then, with a silent nod to each other-
   1
   WHOOSH!
   Fuguki and Jz vanished.
   2
   Running. No, bolting.
   1
   They didn't even bother with bravado. This was survival.
   If they'd known Kurama was here, they would never have shown up.
   He wasn't a man. He was calamity.
   Even the entire Kirigakure couldn't afford to provoke him.
   Master Genji: "..."
   Terumi Mei: "...."
   Every Mist ninja: "...."
   The entire situation felt surreal. In less than a minute, two of their top-tier fighters ran off like cowards.
   Fuguki and Jz didn't care anymore. Reputation be damned. When faced with Might Dai's Eight Gates back then, they fled. And they did the same now.
   "Cowards! Disgrace to the Mist!" Genji finally erupted.
   "True," came a casual voice.
   Master Genji turned-and saw it was Kurama who had agreed.
   The insult stung even more.
   With the Swordsmen gone, the morale of the Mist forces shattered.
   Kurama laughed heartily.
   "Those two idiots ran so fast, they might've broken their own speed records."
   But he wasn't letting them go.
   Kurama's body emitted a golden glow.
   CLINK! CLINK!
   Chains of golden chakra burst from his back like hydras.
   The fleeing swordsmen had gotten hundreds of meters away.
   Didn't matter.
   SWISH! SWISH!
   The golden chains lashed forward like serpents.
   In a flash, Fuguki and Jz were bound tight, dragged back screaming.
   THUD!
   They landed face-first in front of Kurama, trussed up like roast pigs, only their heads exposed.
   The Mist forces stood frozen.
   Their elites were defeated before even drawing their swords.
   It was hopeless.
   Terumi Mei bit down so hard on her lip, blood trickled down her chin.
   "Water Style: Great Waterfall Jutsu!"
   SPLASHHHH!
   An ocean of water exploded toward Kurama.
   "This woman's lost it," Kurama muttered.
   Electricity sparked across his body.
   ZAP! ZAP! ZAP!
   The moment the water neared him, it turned into a deadly electric trap.
   Kurama stood unharmed. Mist Shinobi around him?
   Not so lucky.
   They dropped like flies, convulsing, fried by their own ally's jutsu.
   Terumi Mei gasped.
   Too much chakra. Too wide a range.
   "STOP! Master Terumi Mei, you're hurting our own!"
   "Please, Master Terumi Mei!"
   She bit her tongue, furious and humiliated.
   "Damn it, you perverted bastard!"
   Kurama shrugged, chuckling.
   "Hey, you attacked me. I was just standing here. Maybe bring out your Six-Tails Jinchriki already?"
   Terumi Mei, soaked and exhausted, clenched her fists.
   Her tight fishnet attire clung to every curve, but the situation left no room for vanity.
   "Only an idiot would hand over a Jinchriki."
   She prepared to attack again.
   "Stop!" Master Genji bellowed.
   "Master Genji, what are you doing?!"
   He didn't respond. He pointed to the sky.
   Everyone turned.
   The light vanished.
   Not a fog.
   A shadow.
   An enormous black orb hovered above Kirigakure.
   A Tailed Beast Bomb.
   No visible edge.
   It easily covered the entire village.
   "What is that?"
   "No way..."
   "That's... a Tailed Beast Bomb!"
   Despair washed over Kirigakure.
   Their entire shinobi army went silent.
   Their souls sank.
   Doom had arrived.
   And it had orange hair and scarlet eyes
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 198: Chapter 198 : Surrendered By Strength
   At this moment, the entire Hidden Mist Village-shinobi and civilians alike-were shattered by fear and despair.
   "This... this is really a Tailed Beast Bomb!"
   "But how?! Even a Tailed Beast shouldn't be able to make one that massive!"
   A colossal black sphere hovered above the village, pulsing with dense chakra. It was enough to annihilate everything.
   If that thing dropped, the whole of Kirigakure would be wiped off the map.
   Kurama clapped mockingly, a twisted smile playing across his lips.
   "Now then," he said, tone smug and glib, "can you hand over the Six-Tails' Jinchriki?"
   Master Genji and Terumi Mei stood at the forefront, visibly shaken. Terumi Mei's cheeks, already glistening with sweat, burned crimson with rage.
   "You're threatening us?"
   "Threatening? Tch. I'm negotiating openly. I'd call that fair, wouldn't you?"
   Behind them, the Hidden Mist shinobi looked on in horror. If that massive Tailed Beast Bomb detonated, it wouldn't just be the shinobi that died. Civilians, children, the elderly-all would be vaporized in the blast.
   Terumi Mei gritted her teeth. "If that thing explodes, you'll be caught in it too!"
   Kurama scoffed, eyes glowing with malevolent amusement. "Please. I can create a Tailed Beast Bomb that size. What makes you think I can't dodge it? Only a moron would die with a bunch of you scrubs."
   "You...!"
   Terumi Mei couldn't even finish. She knew she'd already lost the argument.
   Master Genji let out a long, weary sigh. "So... you're after Utakata, the Six-Tails' host?"
   Kurama grinned. "Of course. You think I came all this way to see your charming face, old man?"
   Genji's eyes narrowed, thoughtful.
   "Kurama-sama... are you behind the recent disappearances of the tailed beasts across the nations?"
   He was no fool. After witnessing Kurama's godlike power firsthand, he dared not speak with anything but respect.
   "Guilty as charged," Kurama replied. "But look, I'm doing everyone a favor. This is all about maintaining balance among the tailed beasts."
   "Balance?" The Mist shinobi murmured, confused.
   Kurama launched into a twisted version of history-the same half-truths he once fed the Third Raikage.
   "Ever since the First Five Kage Summit, the nations thought having a few tailed beasts around kept the peace. Kinda dumb when you think about it. Sunagakure had Shukaku. You guys had Isobu and Saiken. Kumo got Matatabi and Gyki. Iwa hoarded Son Gok and Koku. And Konoha-yeah, Konoha had me, the Nine-Tails."
   He waved a hand dismissively.
   "But did that prevent war? Hell no. First Shinobi War, Second, Third. They broke out anyway. So much for the 'balance.'"
   His voice hardened.
   "But think-what if none of the villages had tailed beasts? That's real balance."
   Genji rubbed his chin. It did make a twisted kind of sense.
   "But... aren't you from Konoha?"
   Kurama scoffed. "From Konoha? Nah. I just live there. Rent's cheap, and the food's decent. Hell, if you're offering, I could move in here."
   Genji froze. That was the last thing he wanted-this human calamity living in his backyard.
   Kurama casually pointed skyward.
   "By the way, you guys know what happened to Sunagakure?"
   Mist Shinobi: "What?! What happened?"
   Kurama smirked. "It's gone."
   Simple. Direct. Terrifying.
   Under normal circumstances, no one would've believed him. Sunagakure might be declining, but it was still one of the Five Great Villages.
   But in this moment, standing beneath an apocalyptic Tailed Beast Bomb, every shinobi in the Mist believed it.
   Master Genji inhaled slowly, then turned to his guards.
   "Bring Utakata."
   "Yes, Master Genji!"
   Terumi Mei whipped around, eyes wide. "Master Genji, you can't be serious!"
   He placed a hand on her shoulder.
   1
   "Terumi Mei, being a shinobi isn't just about strength. It's about sacrifice. Our duty is to protect the village, not one Jinchriki."
   "But-"
   "We serve the Hidden Mist. If we all die here, what future does this village have?"
   Terumi Mei was left speechless. She clenched her fists, bitter but silent.
   Kurama grinned. That familiar glare from a beautiful woman? A sweet bonus.
   Master Genji stepped forward with a solemn bow.
   "Kurama-sama. I heard that the Eight-Tails' host survived after the beast was extracted. If we give you Utakata, can you spare his life?"
   His voice was pleading, almost reverent.
   Kurama tilted his head. "Hmm... that depends. But hey, I'm a reasonable guy. We can work something out."
   A short time later, Utakata was brought forward, confused and wary. The battlefield was littered with unconscious Mist shinobi, the sky still darkened by that monstrous sphere.
   "Master Genji, what's going on?"
   Genji didn't reply. Instead, he nodded to Kurama.
   Kurama stepped forward and stared directly at Utakata.
   "Hey, Saiken! You comfy in there or what?"
   Inside Utakata, the Six-Tails stirred.
   "That voice... Kurama? Is that really you?!"
   "Of course it is. Who else sounds this devilishly charming?"
   Utakata stiffened. He could feel the inner conversation happening. This man was talking directly to the beast sealed within him.
   "How is this possible?" he whispered.
   Saiken grunted. "Kurama, what do you want? You know we hate humans. Every one of them just wants our power."
   Kurama chuckled. "Oh, come on, don't lump me in with them. You should see me now. I got a nice place in Konoha, a hot spring membership, and I'm living like a damn emperor."
   Saiken paused. "Wait... you're... in human form? Why? You're the one who hated them the most."
   "Yeah, yeah. Life's full of contradictions. I don't explain myself to every tail that asks."
   He smirked again.
   "But look-the gang's all here. Shukaku, Matatabi, Isobu, Son Gok, Koku, Gyki, me. We're just missing you."
   2
   Saiken hesitated. He could feel their presence... all of them.
   "What the hell, Kurama?! Why didn't you call me when everyone got together?"
   Kurama laughed, loud and amused. "Good question, Six! Maybe next time check your DMs."
   Utakata blinked, still lost.
   "Who are you?"
   Kurama looked down at him.
   "Kid, I'm the Nine-Tails. And I'm here to collect. Don't worry. You'll live. Probably."
   Utakata braced himself.
   Kurama reached forward, golden chakra spiraling around his palm.
   Master Genji turned away, unable to watch.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 199: Chapter 199 : Terumi Mei: The Devil Is Around
   Six Tails Saiken was stunned.
   Good grief... so One Tail Shukaku, Two Tails Matatabi, Three Tails Isobu, Four Tails Son Gok, Five Tails Koku, and Eight Tails Gyki have all been absorbed into Kurama.
   This was supposed to be a tailed beast reunion... and no one told him?
   He remembered it all. Back when the Sage of Six Paths created them, they were small, curious, and carefree. They had lived freely under the warmth of Hagoromo - the Sage of Six Paths. And then, they were scattered across the shinobi world. Weapons. Monsters. Curses. That was their fate.
   But now, a reunion was happening... and Kurama was the host. It had been Saiken's dream to be with his siblings again.
   "Kurama, hurry up and pull me out! I don't want to stay trapped inside a human anymore!"
   Kurama raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised by Saiken's enthusiasm. But he wasn't about to say no.
   It was time. Time for the tailed beasts to stop being weapons, and start being something more.
   With a low rumble, Kurama extended a massive, dark red chakra hand into the body of Utakata, the Six Tails' Jinchriki. It reached in with precise intent.
   Fwoosh!
   In a matter of seconds, Saiken was extracted, his chakra form smoothly fusing into Kurama's essence.
   [System Notice: Integration with Six Tails Saiken initiated... 0.01%, 5%, 26%, 30%... 99%, 100%]
   [Congratulations. Six Tails Saiken successfully integrated.]
   Utakata staggered. His skin went pale as his body trembled from the sudden emptiness. The bond was severed.
   But he didn't die.
   He was free.
   A burden he had carried for most of his life was finally lifted. For the first time, he could breathe without fearing his own power.
   "Thank you... Lord Kurama," he said weakly, but sincerely.
   Kurama just gave a sideways smirk. "No problem, kid."
   From the sidelines, Master Genji let out a long sigh. Kurama had kept his word. Utakata was alive.
   But the Tailed Beast Bomb above their heads was still hovering.
   "Master Kurama," Genji said carefully, with forced calm, "now that you've obtained Six Tails... perhaps you could dispel that chakra bomb?"
   Kurama scratched his cheek with a claw.
   "Oh yeah. Almost forgot that was up there."
   Everyone in Kirigakure collectively exhaled in anxious relief.
   Kurama stretched casually and turned as if to leave.
   But then he stopped. His eyes landed squarely on Terumi Mei.
   "You. The hot-headed one with the melting lava and the quick mouth. You kept firing off Water Style jutsu at me earlier, didn't you?"
   Terumi Mei bristled.
   Kurama grinned and pointed at the massive Tailed Beast Bomb floating ominously above.
   "Before I leave... you're gonna give me a tour of your village."
   Terumi's jaw dropped. "You want... me to be your tour guide?"
   Kurama leaned in, his foxlike grin playful but menacing. "Yep. You."
   "I am a high-ranking shinobi! A potential candidate for Mizukage! I'm not some tour girl for horny tailed beasts!"
   Kurama shrugged. "You sure? That thing up there says otherwise."
   Her eyes flicked back to the Tailed Beast Bomb. Sweat formed at her temple.
   Master Genji coughed. "Terumi Mei... please escort Lord Kurama around Kirigakure. It's an official mission."
   She gritted her teeth. It was humiliating. But she had no choice.
   1
   "Yes... Master Genji."
   As Kurama and Terumi Mei departed, the massive bomb slowly began to drift higher, away from the village.
   The collective tension in the air thinned.
   Genji whispered under his breath, "Terumi... the entire future of the village depends on how you handle this."
   "Here's your Kirigakure," Terumi Mei muttered through gritted teeth, dragging Kurama through the misty streets.
   "Hey, don't sound so bitter," Kurama teased. "Even Genji calls me Lord Kurama. Shouldn't you be more respectful?"
   She narrowed her eyes. "You're lucky I don't melt your smug face with my Lava Release."
   Kurama smirked. "Ooh, scary."
   She tried to hold it in, but he was irritating in a uniquely perverse, irritating way.
   After the walk, Kurama pointed at a nearby building. "Your house, right? Take me there."
   "What? Why?"
   "You're cooking dinner. I'm hungry."
   "You want me to cook for you?"
   He pointed again to the still-hovering Tailed Beast Bomb.
   She sighed in agony. "Fine."
   Her home was clean, modest, but clearly had a woman's touch. There were flowers in vases, scrolls neatly arranged, and everything had a faint scent of lavender.
   Kurama plopped onto her couch, legs splayed like he owned the place.
   She scowled. "Don't touch anything."
   "Nice place," Kurama said, eyeing her from head to toe. "Didn't think Mist had women this hot."
   "Keep talking like that and you'll choke on your food."
   "Feisty. I like that."
   After she grudgingly served up a hot meal of grilled fish, miso soup, and steamed rice, Kurama wolfed it down.
   Then, leaning back with his belly full, he fixed his eyes on her.
   "You know... you're not just strong. You're gorgeous."
   "Flattery won't work on me."
   "Good, 'cause I wasn't flattering. I was being honest."
   She crossed her arms. "Done eating? Then leave."
   Kurama didn't budge.
   "Actually, I'm not done."
   "What else do you want now?"
   "You."
   Terumi Mei blinked. "What?"
   "Be my woman."
   There was a heavy silence.
   She slammed a hand on the table. "Absolutely not!"
   "Why not? I'm powerful, good-looking, and a beast in more ways than one."
   "You're also a complete egomaniac, a threat to the world, and possibly a walking war crime."
   "Aw, that just means I'm passionate."
   She stood, livid. "Get out."
   Kurama sighed dramatically, then pointed upward again.
   "Remember that thing? Still up there. Still got the button."
   "You wouldn't."
   "Sunagakure didn't think I would either."
   Terumi Mei trembled with rage. "You're blackmailing me with the lives of my people."
   "Exactly."
   "You're despicable."
   Kurama leaned in, voice low. "And you're beautiful when you're angry."
   She growled in frustration, every ounce of kunoichi pride burning.
   Kurama stretched his arms above his head lazily.
   "Relax, I'm not asking for marriage. Just a night. Or two. Maybe a weekend."
   "You bastard."
   "Say what you want," he said, rising to his feet. "But I saved your village, didn't I? I spared your Jinchriki. All I ask for is a little... hospitality."
   She looked at him with venom in her eyes, then turned away.
   Kurama leaned in beside her ear. "One day, you'll thank me."
   "Don't bet on it."
   He chuckled darkly.
   Outside, the Tailed Beast Bomb began to fade completely, dispersing harmlessly into the sky.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------- -
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 200: Chapter 200 : Even If You Get My Body, You Won'T Get My Heart.
   ---
   "Asshole, despicable, shameless."
   Mei Terumi was livid.
   Kurama was threatening her with the entire Kirigakure!
   Mei's face was bruised and purple, a mask of fury and shame.
   This matter had to stay buried, locked away from prying eyes.
   If word got out that Kurama, a rogue ninja, had infiltrated Kirigakure-one of the five great ninja villages-stolen their tailed beast, and then strutted out like he owned the place, the shame would be unbearable.
   The other villages would mock them relentlessly.
   But Kurama wasn't done. He had the gall to push further.
   He wanted *her* to be his woman.
   Could Mei Terumi agree to such a demand?
   Hell no!
   Was she the kind of woman to buckle under pressure?
   Not in a million years.
   And knowing Kurama's playboy reputation, Mei could only imagine how many women he'd already charmed across the ninja world.
   In short, Mei would not yield.
   "Ahem..."
   Kurama placed a fist in front of his mouth, faking a cough.
   "Woman, this isn't the time to think about yourself.
   Aren't you a ninja of Kirigakure?
   Don't you have a duty to protect your village?
   Don't you bear the responsibility to shield your people?
   If not, why are you even a ninja, let alone Mizukage?"
   His words hit like a kunai to the gut.
   Kurama's reminder made Mei freeze.
   Behind her stood all of Kirigakure.
   As a ninja of the Mist, as Mizukage, she had to carry that weight.
   Kurama smirked, his grin dripping with mischief, the kind that screamed, *You hate me, but you can't touch me.*
   "What do you even want?" Mei growled, her voice trembling with rage.
   "It's simple. If I want something-be it power, women, or anything else-I take it. No one else gets to have it. Not ever.
   I'll claim it, no matter the cost."
   "Hmph, figures," Mei muttered.
   In her eyes, Kurama was a man who'd burn the world to get what he wanted.
   Despicable?
   Shameless?
   Among ninjas, those words meant nothing.
   Didn't shinobi always deceive and betray one another?
   Those preaching justice and honor were fools, not true ninjas.
   "So, be mine. I don't mistreat my women."
   Kurama raised an eyebrow, his smile infuriatingly smug.
   "You think threatening me will win me over? Even if you get my body, my heart will never be yours."
   It was Mei's final act of defiance.
   Against Kurama, she was powerless.
   "Ha ha ha!"
   Kurama's laughter erupted, wild and unhinged.
   Mei blinked, stunned.
   "What's so funny?"
   He tilted her chin up with a single finger.
   "That line-isn't it hilarious?
   I, Kurama , don't chase just any woman. Don't flatter yourself, Mei Terumi.
   I want *you*.
   Your heart? Who cares?"
   Kurama laid his cards bare-he craved her body, nothing more.
   All his talk was just smoke and mirrors.
   What he could touch, hold, possess-that was real.
   Mei's expression darkened, her emotions a storm. This time, she'd met a true demon.
   What could she even say to him?
   Nothing.
   Kirigakure's fate rested in his hands.
   Kurama's smirk widened.
   "Ten seconds to decide.
   10, 9, 8..."
   "I agree!"
   Mei gave in.
   Her eyes burned into him, brimming with resentment and fury.
   She'd never forget this man.
   "Good choice. Want to be Mizukage? I'll back you up, make it happen.
   And I can make Kirigakure stronger, too."
   Mei's fist slammed into Kurama's chest.
   He'd read her like an open scroll-infuriating.
   Kurama just chuckled.
   "Not bad."
   If this saved Kirigakure, Mei could stomach it.
   The next morning, the village woke to a miracle.
   The massive Tailed Beast Bomb looming in the sky was gone.
   The shadow over Kirigakure had lifted.
   "Thank the heavens!"
   "Long live Lady Terumi!"
   "Long live Lady Terumi!"
   Ninja and villagers alike cheered, their voices echoing through the mist.
   Elder Genji wept with relief.
   Kurama had kept his word.
   "Well done, Mei," Genji said, his voice thick with emotion. "You've brought Kirigakure back to its misty glory."
   Mei opened her eyes slowly, finding Kurama watching her with that damned smile.
   "You bastard. Happy now?"
   "Meh, it was alright. Wanna go again?"
   Mei pinched him hard.
   "Ow! That hurts! You're breaking my heart, murdering your man!"
   Mei rolled her eyes.
   She'd met shameless men before, but Kurama was in a league of his own.
   Her sharp eyes glinted as a new thought struck her. She softened, her voice turning sultry.
   "Lord Kurama, how many lovers do you have?"
   Her seductive gaze threw him off balance.
   "Not many. I can count 'em on one hand.
   You're one of them, of course."
   Mei's mind hissed, *This bastard's a total womanizer.*
   But seeing Kirigakure free of that Tailed Beast Bomb's shadow confirmed Kurama had held up his end.
   And, damn it, his kiss could melt stone.
   Worthy of a ninja with two kekkei genkai-Lava Release and Boil Release.
   "How about I take out Elder Genji for you?"
   With Genji gone, the Mizukage title would be Mei's alone.
   She'd once respected the old man.
   Now, she despised him.
   It was Genji who'd dumped the village's burden on her shoulders.
   As acting Mizukage, he'd strong-armed her into this mess.
   To claim the title fully, to stop taking orders, Genji had to go.
   If she couldn't handle Kurama, she'd at least deal with Genji.
   "Hmph, old fool, just you wait."
   Kurama sensed the venom in Mei's thoughts.
   "No need. Leave the old man to me."
   Mei's fist crackled with heat.
   She tried to rise, but her legs gave out, sending her crashing to the floor.
   Lying down, she hadn't noticed.
   Now, her legs were numb, useless.
   She shot Kurama a death glare.
   "You bastard! This is your fault! What now?"
   Kurama shrugged.
   "What else? Rest for a day."
   He *could* heal her, but why bother? Let this be her punishment for pinching him so hard.
   And those teeth marks on his shoulder? Savage.
   "What a ferocious woman."
   Kurama dressed and stood by the window, gazing at the fog-draped village.
   Mei had no choice but to lie back and rest.
   Staring at his silhouette, she hesitated, then spoke.
   "Are you heading back to Konoha?"
   "Yup."
   "Will you come back to Kirigakure?"
   Kurama's grin turned wicked.
   "What, already missing me? Did I steal your heart, too?"
   "Hmph! I'm just worried you'll stir up more trouble here."
   Kurama lifted her chin again.
   "Let's be clear-am I troubling *you* or Kirigakure?"
   Mei pinched him once more.
   This time, he didn't flinch.
   "Miss me, and I might return."
   With a *whoosh*, Kurama vanished.
   Mei stared at the empty room, lost in thought.
   A faint smile curved her lips.
   "Tch, what a sleaze."
   ---
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 201: Chapter 201 : Civil Unrest In Rain Shinobi Village
   "Tch, what a filthy guy. He came and went faster than a lightning jutsu."
   Mei Terumi gritted her teeth, muttering curses under her breath.
   Right now, she couldn't pin down exactly what she felt toward Kurama. Was it anger? Resentment? Something else entirely? Her legs were numb, her back ached, and she felt like she'd been through a warzone.
   No choice but to stay home and recover today.
   Mei swore she'd never take orders from anyone again-not here in Kirigakure, at least. She was done playing subordinate.
   "Master Genji, you old pervert, you're the worst! Just you wait!" she hissed, shaking her fist at the air.
   In the Land of Lightning, Kumogakure buzzed with energy.
   Jnin Dodai sprinted to the Raikage's office, barely containing his excitement. "Lord Raikage! Great news! Great news!"
   The Third Raikage, deep in thought about the Seven-Tails, looked up. "What's the news?"
   "Kurama-sama has secured the Six-Tails! Konoha's Anbu confirmed it!"
   "Hah! Hahaha!" The Third Raikage's laughter boomed like thunder.
   It hadn't even been a month since he'd passed along the intel. For Kurama to snatch the Six-Tails from Kirigakure so quickly? Unbelievable!
   He could just imagine the Mist ninja gnashing their teeth in fury. Kurama, storming into Kirigakure alone to claim a tailed beast-what a move! Who else in the ninja world could pull that off?
   No one.
   Even the Third Raikage, who prided himself on facing ten thousand foes, wouldn't dare invade Kirigakure with such brazen arrogance, seize a tailed beast, and strut out like it was nothing.
   Kurama's stunt must've humbled Master Genshi and forced half the hidden villages to rethink their strategies. The Raikage smirked, picturing Kurama unleashing a massive Tailed Beast Bomb to intimidate Kirigakure into submission. That kind of raw power would leave the Mist with no choice but to kneel.
   Kumogakure's spies in the Land of Water had seen it all. According to their reports, a colossal Tailed Beast Bomb had lit up the sky above Kirigakure, blotting out the sun and casting a shadow over the entire village. If that thing had detonated, the blast would've leveled Kirigakure in seconds.
   The Raikage's thoughts drifted to Sunagakure's mysterious disappearance. Could Kurama have been behind that too? "Next time I see that madman, I'm asking him straight-up," he muttered.
   With Kirigakure's tailed beast gone, the balance of power had shifted. The five great ninja nations-no, four now-had no tailed beasts left. True equilibrium, at last.
   Kurama, tied to the Nine-Tails, had made it clear he didn't serve Konoha. The Raikage believed him. Who could control a force like Kurama? Nobody. So, in his mind, Konoha had no tailed beasts either.
   Kirigakure might've thought they could hush up the loss of the Six-Tails. Fat chance. Secrets like that didn't stay buried in the ninja world.
   Now, the four major nations were tailed beast-free. The focus shifted to the Seven-Tails.
   Unlike the others, the Seven-Tails wasn't in one of the great nations-Wind, Earth, Fire, Thunder, or Water. It lurked in a smaller country, its status unknown. Wild? Sealed in a jinchriki? No one had answers. That mystery made the Seven-Tails the most elusive tailed beast.
   But no matter how hard it was to track, Kumogakure would find it. They'd deliver it to Kurama himself. That was their mission.
   The Third Raikage stared into the distance, a fierce grin spreading across his face. "Dodai, get Ai and Killer Bee. Tell them to hunt for the Seven-Tails. You're joining them."
   "Yes, Lord Raikage!" Dodai saluted, already moving.
   This time, Kumogakure would spare no effort. The Seven-Tails was the last tailed beast, and they'd do whatever it took to claim it. As long as they followed Kurama's lead, the Raikage had no worries.
   In a damp, shadowy basement, a figure emerged from the earth.
   "Obito," Zetsu rasped, "big news. Kurama's taken the Six-Tails from Kirigakure."
   Obito, cloaked in his spiral mask, let out a low, sinister chuckle. "That's Kurama-sensei for you. Bastard moves faster than a Body Flicker."
   He leaned back, unfazed. "Doesn't matter. If the tailed beasts are piling up in Konoha, it saves us the trouble of hunting them down one by one."
   Obito and Zetsu had a plan: let Kurama gather the tailed beasts, do the dirty work, and set the stage for their own scheme. When the time was right, they'd strike. Nagato would summon the Gedo Statue, and the Infinite Tsukuyomi would be within reach.
   "Rin," Obito whispered, his voice soft but obsessive, "wait for me. We'll meet in that perfect world."
   This world was a lie, and so was the Rin who existed here. The Rin who stood by Kurama's side? Fake. Obito refused to accept her.
   He'd create a new world-a real world-with a real Rin.
   Obito had fully mastered the Hashirama cells grafted into him. His Mangeky Sharingan, with Kamui in both eyes, bent reality to his will. Combined with the forbidden techniques Madara had passed down-Yin-Yang Release and more-he felt untouchable.
   Even Kurama didn't scare him. In Obito's mind, Kurama was just the Nine-Tails' jinchriki, maybe a perfect one, able to wield its full power. Big deal. Obito wasn't intimidated.
   He clicked his tongue, smirking behind his mask. "Kurama-sensei, it won't be long now. Don't be shocked when we face off."
   He turned to Zetsu. "What's the deal with Nagato?"
   Zetsu's grin widened. "Nagato's getting interesting. He's built this group called Akatsuki. It's growing fast-enough to rattle Hanz of the Salamander. Rain Village is tearing itself apart."
   "Akatsuki, huh?" Obito mused. "Sounds fun."
   He wasn't impressed, though. Nagato, with all the power of the Rinnegan, was still too green to challenge someone like Hanz. The Salamander was a ninja's ninja, as cunning as Danzo and twice as ruthless. Nagato's ideals and his peaceful years under Jiraiya's wing had left him blind to the ninja world's brutality.
   "Zetsu, this is dragging. Should we swing by Rain Village and light a fire under him?"
   Zetsu chuckled. "Patience, Obito. Nagato needs to feel real pain first."
   Pain was the key. Madara had known it, breaking Obito at his lowest to reshape him. Zetsu was playing the same game with Nagato. When the time came, they'd twist him into what they needed.
   Black Zetsu, more than anyone, burned with urgency. His true goal-freeing his mother-drove every move.
   In the Rain Village, the Akatsuki organization thrived.
   Founded by Yahiko, it was a force for peace, rejecting violence as a first resort. Under his leadership, Akatsuki had grown into a power that even Hanz, the demigod of Amegakure, couldn't ignore.
   Hanz felt the threat. Akatsuki was undermining his control, and he wasn't about to let that stand.
   So, he extended an olive branch-a trap disguised as diplomacy. He invited Yahiko to negotiate peace in seven days.
   Yahiko, ever the optimist, accepted. He believed talking was better than fighting. Force only bred more death, more hate. A sit-down with Hanz seemed like the best path forward.
   He had no idea what awaited him.
   Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan were walking into a conspiracy-a deadly snare set to crush Akatsuki's dream.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 202: Chapter 202 : Tsunade Surrenders
   Land of Earth, Iwagakure.
   Kitsuchi entered the Tsuchikage's office, holding a sealed document.
   "Father, this is the latest intelligence report."
   Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, took it with a frown. As he opened it, his eyes widened in disbelief.
   "This... This is..."
   The tailed beast from Kirigakure was gone too.
   The report mentioned a shinobi named Kurama.
   And that Kurama had been spotted frequently near Konohagakure.
   The conclusion was undeniable-Kurama was from Konoha.
   Konoha again.
   Boom!
   Onoki slammed his fist on the desk, splintering it into pieces.
   "Damn it... My back!" he groaned, clutching his waist. The jolt of anger had reawakened his chronic pain.
   Kitsuchi, standing at the side, had a vein twitching on his forehead.
   "Konoha... They already have the Nine-Tails, the strongest bijuu. Isn't that enough? Now they're stealing the tailed beasts of other villages. I've never seen a more greedy shinobi village."
   Onoki seethed, teeth clenched.
   It wasn't just Kirigakure's Six-Tails. His own village's Four-Tails, Rshi, and Five-Tails, Han, had both gone missing too.
   And this Kurama was connected to it all.
   A single shinobi... Taking down jinchriki. It was absurd. Terrifying.
   "Father, should we declare war on Konoha?" Kitsuchi asked, hesitant but determined.
   War?
   Onoki frowned, pondering the possibilities.
   Now wasn't the time. Iwagakure was weakened. Without their tailed beasts, they would stand no chance alone.
   But Kirigakure had also lost its bijuu.
   And the same with Kumogakure. The tailed beasts were vanishing.
   Konoha had made enemies of all three.
   A spark ignited in Onoki's mind.
   If the Land of Earth, the Land of Water, and the Land of Lightning joined forces...
   Even Konoha wouldn't be able to withstand that level of pressure.
   Boom.
   He slammed his right fist into his left palm.
   "Kitsuchi. Send word to the Mizukage and Raikage. We propose an alliance between Iwa, Kiri, and Kumo. It's time the Three Great Nations unite against Konoha."
   "Understood!" Kitsuchi replied, energy renewed.
   Never before in shinobi history had three Great Nations banded together in war. Two, perhaps. But three?
   This would bring Konoha to its knees.
   Meanwhile, in the Land of Rain-Amegakure.
   Akatsuki's base.
   Yahiko stood at the balcony, his gaze distant, unreadable.
   Behind him, Nagato and Konan approached.
   Worry lined Konan's face.
   "Yahiko... Are you really going to negotiate with Hanz?"
   Yahiko nodded slowly. "Yes, Konan, Nagato. We came from war. We know what it does. We know the pain. I don't want our people to suffer again.
   I believe Hanz values peace, too. As the leader of this nation, he must care about stability."
   There were only six days left before the scheduled peace negotiations with Amegakure's leadership.
   But the meeting was a trap.
   In the Land of Fire-Konoha Village. Root Base.
   Kurama sat upon a stone chair, eyes half-lidded in thought.
   Danzo knelt before him on one knee, head bowed.
   "Lord Kurama, all arrangements in the Rain Village have been made."
   Kurama nodded approvingly.
   "Good. I knew I could count on you."
   "This is my specialty, Lord Kurama," Danzo replied with that familiar, icy calm.
   It had been Danzo who manipulated Hanz. Fearful of Akatsuki's rising power, Hanz agreed to propose peace, only to set a trap.
   A trap born of Danzo's and Hanz's mutual paranoia.
   They even sounded alike.
   Kurama had his own plans for the Rain.
   The Gedo Statue.
   It, too, was one of his targets.
   Back at the Hokage Office, Kurama was reporting to Tsunade.
   He summarized what happened in Mist.
   Tsunade, however, didn't look particularly shocked.
   "You took the Six-Tails? Alone? That's just another Tuesday for you, isn't it?"
   Kurama raised a brow.
   "You're not surprised?"
   "Why would I be? You're my man. Of course you'd pull it off."
   There was a subtle smirk on her face.
   Tsunade circled around him, arms crossed, her golden eyes narrowing.
   "Tell me the truth, Kurama. Did you go to Kirigakure to snag a beautiful kunoichi?"
   Kurama froze.
   His heartbeat skipped. Women's intuition really was scary.
   Terumi Mei. The red-haired bombshell Mizukage. She had been more than just diplomatic with him.
   But there was no proof.
   Kurama straightened his back.
   "Master Hokage, please don't slander my pure intentions."
   Tsunade sniffed him.
   "You smell like perfume. Feminine. Sweet."
   Kurama's heart raced.
   He had only returned yesterday!
   Surely the scent was gone.
   Tsunade had a nose like a bloodhound.
   Kurama was about to come clean when her tone softened.
   "Well, whatever. You're still mine. And you did your job well."
   Kurama blinked.
   She'd been testing him. Damn.
   "Kushina's cooking tonight. Want to join for dinner?"
   Tsunade tilted her head, gaze sharp.
   "It's only afternoon, you know."
   Kurama chuckled awkwardly.
   Between Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto, he was constantly on edge.
   The moment Tsunade's lips curled, he knew she was plotting something.
   He waved a hand in front of her.
   No reaction.
   "Oi, Hokage-sama, you spacing out?"
   Still nothing.
   He pinched her waist.
   "Ow! Bastard!"
   Tsunade glared.
   "What kind of man are you, pinching a woman in her own office?"
   "Well, you weren't responding. I thought your soul left your body."
   "Tch... Lucky for you I still feel pain."
   Kurama smirked.
   Tsunade pinched him back, twice as hard.
   He winced.
   1
   She rolled her eyes and walked away, satisfied.
   But Kurama wasn't done.
   His eyes gleamed.
   "You're not busy right now, are you, Hokage-sama? Why not keep me company for a bit longer?"
   "Pervert..."
   She tried to argue, but his persistence wore her down.
   Time passed. The afternoon faded into night.
   Meanwhile, at the Uzumaki residence, things were peaceful.
   With Karura now helping around the house, Kushina had more free time and was in better spirits.
   A few days later.
   Rain Country.
   Kurama, Danzo, and several Root members arrived silently.
   The gloomy sky hung low, a perfect match for what was about to unfold.
   "Lord Kurama," Danzo asked, "Should we arrange a meeting with Hanz?"
   "No. Let things proceed as planned."
   Danzo bowed.
   "Understood."
   Kurama remained in the shadows.
   He preferred to watch first-to let the tiger and the dragon clash, and see who came out alive.
   The confrontation between Akatsuki and Hanz was about to begin.
   And while everyone expected Hanz to win...
   Kurama had just tipped the scales.
   The civil war in the Rain had just gotten a whole lot messier.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 203: Chapter 203: A Cliche Hero Saving A Beauty?
   The Kingdom of Rain, Akatsuki Organization.
   Konan led a squad of elite Rain Shinobi to deliver peace negotiation documents to Hanz of the Salamander's envoys. Before departure, Yahiko gave her a solemn warning.
   "Konan, be careful."
   "Yeah, I know."
   Konan and her team were five in total. The remaining four were top-tier fighters of the Akatsuki, each holding strength equal to or above standard Jnin level.
   Kurama had arrived earlier at the designated meeting point between Konan and Hanz. Concealed in the shadows, he watched intently.
   He quickly discerned the situation. Hanz had already laid out a deadly trap.
   Konan and her team were walking straight into a massacre.
   In the original timeline, Hanz had taken Konan hostage and forced Nagato to kill Yahiko. Tragically, Yahiko impaled himself on Nagato's kunai. Such a ridiculous way for a leader to die, Kurama thought. Yahiko had the strength of a leader. Yet he died from a single kunai?
   Now, Hanz had mobilized dozens of Rain Shinobi, lying in ambush with an airtight formation. Their eyes gleamed with cruel anticipation.
   "Captain Konan, the coordinates Lord Hanz gave us match this valley. Should I scout ahead?"
   "No, we go together. We can watch each other's backs."
   Swish. Swish. Swish.
   The five Akatsuki moved swiftly into the valley.
   "Rain Shinobi! We are here for the peace exchange. Show yourselves!"
   The Akatsuki called out.
   No response.
   "That's odd... Why is no one responding?"
   Konan's eyes narrowed.
   "Everyone, be on guard. Something's wrong."
   BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
   A series of thunderous explosions erupted.
   "AMBUSH! Captain, it's a trap!"
   "Fall back!"
   But it was too late. The valley had already been blanketed with explosive tags.
   RUMBLE-
   The surrounding cliffs began to collapse, boulders raining down with ear-splitting force. Smoke and fire clouded the air.
   Rain Shinobi burst from the cliffs, surrounding the valley from both sides.
   "Tch. Akatsuki... All hype."
   "Yeah. Lord Hanz predicted they'd be dumb enough to walk right in."
   "They really think peace exists in the shinobi world? Hah."
   The taunts rained down with the debris.
   As the dust settled, only two Akatsuki members remained standing. Konan-bruised, but alert-and one male comrade. Three others had been crushed or incinerated in the chaos.
   "Damn... she's hot."
   "Heh, Lord Hanz said no one touches her. She's our leverage against Yahiko."
   "Sure, sure. But a little preview doesn't hurt, right?"
   "HAHAHAHA!"
   The Rain Shinobi burst into vulgar laughter. Their eyes glimmered with malicious intent.
   Konan clenched her fists.
   "Peace talks? This was never about peace..."
   She understood now. Hanz feared Akatsuki's growing influence. This meeting was always meant to be a purge.
   "Captain Konan, run! I'll cover you!"
   "Heh. Escape? From us?"
   More laughter.
   The lone male Akatsuki roared and charged at the enemy, knowing it was suicide.
   He managed only seconds of resistance before a storm of kunai shredded him to ribbons.
   Konan turned to flee but thick, violet smoke erupted from the valley floor.
   A paralysis agent.
   She staggered and collapsed, weakened.
   Not toxic, but potent enough to render her unconscious.
   "She's down. Grab her. Lord Hanz will be pleased."
   Two Rain Shinobi jumped down.
   Suddenly-
   SPLURT!
   Both ninjas let out chilling screams as their heads were severed in an instant.
   Silence fell.
   A lone figure now stood before Konan's unconscious body.
   He had vivid orange hair, and his scarlet vertical pupils emitted an overwhelming, primal pressure.
   Kurama.
   "Who the hell are you?!"
   Rain Shinobi pointed and shouted.
   Kurama stepped forward.
   "Who I am doesn't matter. What matters is this woman... she's under my protection."
   "You bastard! You think you can interfere with the Rain Country's affairs?! Kill him!"
   Several ninja leapt toward him.
   Kurama's eyes glowed.
   Mangeky Sharingan - Void Severance.
   A spiraling space-time vortex burst open.
   The Rain Shinobi found themselves trapped in slow motion, limbs frozen, unable to react.
   To them, it felt like they were being dragged into the Shinigami's grip.
   Their terror reached its peak.
   "N-No-!"
   SCHLK! SCHLK! SCHLK!
   In the blink of an eye, the vortex sliced them into bloody ribbons. Flesh rained down like crimson confetti.
   A pool of blood spread across the valley floor. The smell of death hung in the air.
   From above, the remaining Rain Shinobi stood frozen, their faces drained of all color.
   "Th-this guy... what kind of monster is he...?"
   "He's not Rain Shinobi... not Akatsuki either..."
   "What the hell is he?!"
   Kurama stood over Konan's sleeping form.
   "You're lucky I was watching, angel..."
   He hoisted her up gently, whispering something only she could hear.
   Then, turning back to the Rain Shinobi, he gave them one last glare.
   "Send a message to Hanz. Tell him his trap failed. Tell him next time he plots from the shadows, the reaper might come knocking."
   And with that, Kurama vanished into the mist, leaving a blood-stained canyon and a horde of trembling ninja in his wake.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 204: Chapter 204 :The Entire Army Was Wiped Out
   Eight Rain Shinobi were wiped out in an instant.
   Each of them had been an elite, seasoned Jnin from Amegakure. But even that level of power couldn't protect them from what just happened.
   "Sharingan... he's an Uchiha!"
   One of the survivors gasped, staring at the swirling tomoe in Kurama's eyes.
   No one expected this. According to their intelligence, Lord Hanz had struck a covert agreement with Danz of Konoha. So why would a Konoha shinobi interfere here?
   Or maybe... Danz hadn't authorized this. Could it be someone acting on behalf of the Fifth Hokage? Someone Tsunade sent?
   "Damn it! Kill him!" one Rain Shinobi roared.
   They had no choice. If they returned empty-handed, Hanz would kill them himself. They knew firsthand the merciless fury of the so-called Demigod of the Hidden Rain.
   "You bastard, you're from Konoha, aren't you?!"
   The squad leader of the Rain Shinobi barked.
   Kurama grinned lazily. "Maybe."
   "Why are you interfering in the affairs of Amegakure?!"
   "Who knows."
   That smirk. That arrogance. The sheer indifference toward their lives. It enraged them.
   "F*ck this guy!"
   With a deafening roar, another wave of Rain Shinobi launched themselves toward Kurama.
   Kurama extended a dark red chakra arm, wrapping Konan's unconscious body gently. With a single leap, he bounded onto a cliff ledge overlooking the battlefield.
   "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"
   "Earth Style: Earth Fissure!"
   "Wind Style: Wind Cutter Jutsu!"
   "Water Style: Violent Water Wave!"
   The valley exploded in elemental chaos as a barrage of ninjutsu came tearing at Kurama.
   But none of it landed.
   A massive arm made of dark crimson chakra shielded him entirely. The attacks evaporated, deflected, or shattered before even reaching him.
   Then came the sand.
   A tidal wave of golden sand erupted from beneath him, sweeping across the battlefield with terrifying speed.
   "Sand? What the hell? I thought only Sand Village shinobi used this stuff!"
   "No, no, this guy's Uchiha... why does he have control over sand too?!"
   "Retreat! Get out of here!"
   But it was too late.
   "Sand Waterfall Funeral."
   The pressure from the sand intensified, crushing everything beneath it. Bones cracked, armor shattered, and screams were muffled as blood oozed out, staining the sand crimson.
   In mere moments, only a handful of Rain Shinobi were still standing.
   Kurama's gaze swept across them. Eight more.
   The remaining men didn't dare meet his eyes. The sheer bloodlust and pressure emanating from him was suffocating.
   One ninja trembled so hard he collapsed to his knees. "M-my legs... I can't move..."
   "Run! Run and report to Lord Hanz!" another yelled, breaking into a sprint.
   The rest followed in scattered directions, desperate to survive.
   Kurama smirked.
   "Cute."
   But he wasn't letting anyone go.
   A chakra arm snaked out like a whip, crushing one ninja with a sickening crunch.
   Then his Mangeky Sharingan spun again.
   "Void Severance."
   Time-space ripples distorted the air as one more Rain Shinobi was shredded by invisible force.
   Too much work.
   Kurama released a few of his tailed beast chakra tendrils-morphing into multiple tails-and hurled them forward.
   One... two... three tails pierced fleeing Rain Shinobi in perfect silence, impaling hearts and lungs with pinpoint precision.
   By the end, dozens of highly trained Amegakure shinobi lay dead. Torn, crushed, shredded, or impaled.
   If Hanz of the Salamander knew about this, he'd be vomiting blood.
   After casually dusting his hands, Kurama pulled Konan close, encased her safely in his chakra cloak, and vanished in a blur.
   Amegakure.
   Lord Hanz stood in his tower, masked and ominous, looking out at the rain that never ceased to fall.
   Where were his men?
   Konan should have already been captured. His elite ambush squad numbered over forty.
   Yet, there was silence.
   Unease prickled in the back of his mind.
   Could something have gone wrong?
   "You there," he called a subordinate. "Go to the canyon. Bring me a report."
   "Yes, Lord Hanz!"
   Night fell.
   Still, the rain didn't stop.
   "Lord Hanz! Bad news!"
   A soaked shinobi stumbled into the war room, panting.
   Hanz didn't even look at him. "The ambush failed, didn't it?"
   "Y-yes... the entire unit... was annihilated."
   Hanz clenched his fists. "Bastards."
   He had feared as much. Still, he thought at least one would survive to report back. But no. Nothing.
   "We did find several Akatsuki corpses as well... all but one. The woman, Konan, is missing."
   "Missing?"
   This complicated everything.
   It couldn't have been the Akatsuki. They wouldn't have sacrificed so many members for one woman.
   A third party?
   Could it really have been Konoha? Had Danz betrayed him?
   No... he had to stay calm. He still had contingencies in place.
   His spies within the Akatsuki had reported no return of Konan. That meant she hadn't made it back to them.
   "Then the backup plan goes into effect."
   He clapped his hands.
   A woman walked into the room. Slender, with a hauntingly familiar face.
   "Yes, Lord Hanz?"
   She looked exactly like Konan.
   But she wasn't.
   A clone. No, not a Shadow Clone. This was something darker. A forbidden technique passed down through Amegakure's underground: Flesh Mask Mimicry.
   An illusion that not only copied Konan's looks but replicated her chakra signature.
   Even skilled sensory-type ninja would be fooled.
   This imposter would act as bait.
   Tomorrow, the peace talks would go on as scheduled.
   And when Yahiko, leader of the Akatsuki, came to retrieve his beloved, the trap would close again.
   "We wipe them all out," Hanz said coldly.
   He had waited too long for this.
   No group, no idealistic movement, no charismatic rebel would ever threaten his rule.
   Not today. Not tomorrow. Not in the Hidden Rain.
   He would drown them all in blood and rain.
   And once the Akatsuki were crushed, all that remained would be silence.
   Back in the forest outside Amegakure, Kurama landed softly in a hidden grove, laying Konan gently on the mossy earth.
   She stirred faintly.
   His crimson eyes softened.
   "Sleep for now, paper angel. Your war isn't over yet."
   But when it is... it will be written in the blood of liars.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 205: Chapter 205 : Hypocritical Peace, Naive Yahiko
   In the Land of Rain, no one dares challenge Hanz of the Salamander's iron grip. It hasn't happened before, and it won't happen now.
   Yet, the Akatsuki organization grows stronger by the day, a festering thorn in Hanz's side, a blight he cannot ignore. Peace? Negotiation? To Hanz, these are hollow lies, the kind of drivel spewed by fools. There is no peace in Amegakure, the Hidden Rain Village. Only the naive dreamers of Akatsuki believe such a thing exists.
   Hanz's true aim is to excise the Akatsuki like a cancer through this so-called "peace talk." Isn't it obvious? One mountain cannot house two tigers. They've all tasted war's bitterness-Hanz, the Akatsuki, everyone. Pity, then, that Akatsuki clings to childish ideals. Such fantasies don't survive in the shinobi world.
   The Land of Rain's cursed geography doesn't help. Wedged between the great nations-Wind, Earth, and Fire-it's a perpetual battleground. When wars erupt, Amegakure suffers most. Major powers don't fight on their own soil; they spill blood in the Rain. Smoke, death, and rotting corpses litter the land during conflict. It's a cesspool, a dumping ground for the world's refuse. Perhaps that's why the heavens weep endlessly, drenching the country in eternal rain.
   Hanz grinned, a cruel twist of his lips. "Akatsuki and their 'peace'-just a pack of delusional brats. I'll show them what a true shinobi is. I'll crush their innocent dreams myself."
   The next day, the peace talks began.
   Yahiko and Nagato led a small group of Akatsuki members to the meeting point. Konan's absence weighed heavily-she hadn't returned since delivering the negotiation proposal.
   Nagato's voice was tight. "Yahiko, Konan's been gone all night. What if something's happened?"
   Yahiko's jaw clenched. "We can't focus on that now. We deal with Hanz first, then find Konan. You know her strength, Nagato. She'll be fine."
   Nagato's gut churned with unease, but with the Akatsuki already at the rendezvous, they had no choice but to press on.
   Yahiko, Nagato, and their few dozen comrades arrived at the desolate meeting place. Perched atop a jagged rock wall stood Hanz of the Salamander, his presence oppressive.
   "Hanz-sama," Yahiko called, voice steady. "I'm Yahiko, leader of the Akatsuki. Can we begin the peace talks?"
   Hanz's eyes glinted. "Oh, the Akatsuki's leader? So young, so promising."
   "Thank you, Hanz-sama," Yahiko replied, cautious.
   "No, no," Hanz waved a hand. "It's no compliment. To achieve what you have at your age? That's a threat."
   These talks weren't just about Amegakure. They tied to the great nations-Fire's Konoha and Earth's Iwagakure. The Wind's Sunagakure was a non-factor, weakened and irrelevant. Yahiko's plan was to secure an agreement with Hanz, who'd then broker terms with Konoha and Iwagakure. A three-way accord could bring true peace to the Rain, sparing it from being a perpetual warzone. Hanz's demigod status in the shinobi world lent his words weight-his endorsement could make it real.
   But Hanz, gazing down at the Akatsuki, only smirked. "Yahiko, before we talk, I have a gift for you."
   "A gift?" Yahiko froze.
   A figure stumbled forward, bound and kneeling. Konan. Her hands and feet were tied, her face a mask of desperation. "Yahiko, Nagato, help me!"
   The resemblance was uncanny-her voice, her chakra signature. A perfect doppelg"nger, crafted to deceive. The Akatsuki members gasped.
   "That's Konan!" one shouted.
   "She went to negotiate and vanished-Hanz's got her!"
   "What's his game? Peace talks, and he kidnaps her?"
   Teeth gritted, the Akatsuki seethed. Why would Hanz sabotage his own negotiation? They couldn't fathom it.
   Nagato's Rinnegan twitched, sensing Konan's chakra. It felt real-no discrepancies. She was truly captured, or so it seemed.
   Yahiko's face darkened, eyes narrowing to slits, his body radiating cold fury. Hanz's smirk widened.
   "Easy, Akatsuki leader," Hanz mocked. "No need for such a terrifying glare."
   Yahiko's voice was ice. "We came in good faith, Hanz-sama. We call you 'sama' out of respect. Why hold our comrade hostage?"
   Hanz laughed, a harsh, grating sound. "Peace talks? You're all naive children! I don't need reasons. If I did, it's simple-you threaten my rule over this land, this village."
   "Damn him," Yahiko muttered. "This old fox-ЊR was a trap all along."
   Yahiko's glare could've burned holes through stone. Hanz met it with disdain.
   "Nice eyes," Hanz taunted. "Pity your Akatsuki ends today."
   With a signal, hundreds of Amegakure shinobi emerged, surrounding the Akatsuki. The group's meager dozens stood no chance. Worse, Hanz had ensured no reinforcements could reach them. They were cut off, trapped.
   "Charge! Save Konan!" a few hotheaded Akatsuki members roared, rushing forward.
   Shing! Boom! Shuriken, explosive tags, and kunai rained down. The attackers were cut to pieces in moments, their bodies crumpling like paper.
   "Mantis against a cart," Hanz sneered. "Fools."
   Nagato moved to act, but Yahiko grabbed his arm. "Wait, Nagato. Konan's still in their hands."
   Hanz's lips curled. "Smart leader. You've got some sense."
   "From now on," Hanz continued, "if any of you Akatsuki take a step, this woman gets a new scar. Want to test me?"
   Yahiko's kunai trembled in his grip, knuckles white. If Konan weren't a hostage, he'd have lunged already. But he couldn't-not yet.
   "Damn you, you old bastard," Yahiko growled, his face twisting with rage.
   Hanz leaned forward. "What do I want? Simple. Your life, Akatsuki leader. One for one. You die, she lives. And you-" he pointed at Nagato, "-you'll do it."
   Hanz's eyes gleamed with sadistic curiosity. Would Yahiko sacrifice himself? His real goal wasn't just Yahiko's death-it was the annihilation of Akatsuki. But he'd never say that aloud. Why would he? The leader's death would cripple them, and Hanz had no intention of sparing the rest.
   Only an idiot would believe otherwise.
   And Yahiko, tragically, was that idiot.
   He believed his death could save Konan, could save Akatsuki. Taking a deep breath, he turned to Nagato, eyes burning with resolve.
   "Nagato," Yahiko said, voice steady but heavy. "Look at me. Pick up the kunai and end it."
   Hanz nearly cackled. A kid's a kid, he thought. This is their leader? Pathetic.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 206: Chapter 206 : Gedo Statue
   What a bunch of naive fools.
   Hanz of the Salamander has no intention of sparing the Akatsuki. Right now, he's merely toying with them, using a fake Konan as bait. But what he didn't anticipate was Yahiko, the Akatsuki's leader, actually willing to die for her.
   It's laughable.
   Are there really shinobi this innocent? Hanz's spent decades in the ninja world, and this is the first time he's seen such idiocy. These brats don't grasp the cruelty of shinobi life, still chasing pipe dreams of peace. Utter nonsense.
   Yahiko believes his death will free Konan, spare Nagato, and save the Akatsuki. Possible? Not a chance. It's absurdly hilarious.
   From his perch, Hanz gazes down at Yahiko, the Akatsuki's clownish leader. He's curious-how will this fool choose to die?
   Yahiko glances at the bound Konan, then at Nagato. He closes his eyes, exhales, and opens them with resolve. Turning to Nagato, he speaks gravely, "Nagato, pick up the kunai and kill me with it."
   Nagato stammers, "Yahiko, you..."
   He knows Yahiko means it. He's trying to save Konan.
   The fake Konan, perched high, plays her part flawlessly. Her face twists with despair, voice cracking. "No, Nagato, stop! You and Yahiko, run! Don't worry about me!"
   Nagato's eyes widen, his breathing ragged. "Haa... haa..." It's as if something chokes his soul, a suffocating weight. Slowly, he lifts the kunai, glancing at Konan, then back at Yahiko.
   Whoosh! A shadow lunges-Yahiko. He slams himself onto Nagato's kunai.
   Unbelievable. He's throwing himself into the blade.
   Nagato's grip is iron-tight, and Yahiko's aim is true. The kunai pierces deep. Blood sprays, staining Yahiko's black cloak red.
   From above, the fake Konan shrieks, "No! Don't! Nagato, Yahiko, stop!" Her performance is so convincing, it's almost art.
   And just like that, the Akatsuki's leader falls to a simple kunai. In the shinobi world, kunai rarely claim lives so directly. Danz was one exception-overconfident, burning through Izanagi like it was free, only to be felled by Sasuke's shuriken. Susanoo hammered him, sure, but a shuriken? Danz, a contemporary of the Third Hokage, couldn't dodge a single projectile? His Sharingan stockpile was squandered, wasted on arrogance.
   Now Yahiko joins that ignoble list, slain by a kunai. With his dying breath, he gasps, "Nagato, you're the sage's heir, the true savior. Save Konan... lead this shinobi world to peace."
   Nagato's silent, his breathing frantic. "Haa... haa..." He's drowning in grief, air barely reaching his lungs.
   Hanz, watching from above, is stunned. The Akatsuki's leader killed himself? It's too easy. If he'd known they were this gullible, he wouldn't have bothered scheming with Danz or dragging in Root's forces. Amegakure's shinobi could've handled this alone.
   Now only the red-haired kid remains. Would Hanz honor a dead man's plea and let Nagato go? Of course not. Shinobi break promises as easily as breathing-especially to corpses. Yahiko's death is merely a bonus, one less thorn in Hanz's side.
   "Do it!" Danz's voice cuts through, and scores of Amegakure shinobi unleash a barrage-shuriken, kunai, and throwing knives, all aimed at Nagato.
   The fake Konan, still on the platform, snarls, "You filthy old man, you're a liar!" Hanz shoots her a glance, almost amused. You're a fake, and you're calling me out? Whether she's genuinely angry or just deep in character, it's hard to tell. She's committed, that's certain.
   As the hail of weapons closes in, Nagato's heart shatters. Yahiko, why? Why so stubborn? No-stupid. His death means nothing. Hanz's promise to spare Konan and Nagato was a lie, empty as the wind. Nagato can't fathom why Yahiko chose this path. They could've fought together. Alive, there's hope. Dead? Nothing.
   He mourns Yahiko's folly. Hanz's betrayal was obvious, yet Yahiko trusted him. A teammate dumber than dirt.
   "Argh!" Nagato roars, fury and grief exploding. His Rinnegan flares, ripples pulsing with power.
   Bang! Bang! With a wave of his hand, every shuriken, every kunai, is repelled, scattered like leaves in a storm.
   "They're... deflected?" The shinobi gape. "How?"
   What technique is this? Not taijutsu-Nagato didn't move. Not genjutsu-illusions don't block steel. No hand seals, just raw power, bending the air itself.
   Hanz's sharp eyes catch the truth. Those rippled irises. "The Rinnegan," he breathes, stunned. In a backwater like the Land of Rain, a kekkei genkai this rare? Unthinkable.
   He mutters, "So, the real threat wasn't Yahiko. It's you, red-hair. Nagato, is it? I'll remember that."
   Whoosh! Nagato moves, a blur too fast for most to track. He's before Hanz in an instant. Even Hanz, the demigod, barely dodges, leaping back to gain distance.
   Nagato stops at the fake Konan's side, intent on freeing her. But Hanz smells weakness-Nagato's focus on saving his friend is a flaw to exploit. Shinobi fight dirty; it's their nature.
   As Nagato reaches for Konan, Hanz strikes. "Fire Release: Explosive Flame Array!"
   Boom! His palms slam the ground, and the earth trembles. Detonating tags erupt beneath Nagato, coiling like serpents.
   Rumble! The explosion engulfs the area, smoke billowing thickly.
   Hanz peers through the haze. "Did it work?" Few shinobi could survive that.
   But as the dust clears, no bodies lie in the crater. Nagato, somehow, has snatched the fake Konan and laid her beside Yahiko's corpse.
   Nagato's glare locks onto Hanz. His legs are scorched, mobility gone from the blast. Hundreds of Amegakure shinobi surround him, yet he doesn't flinch. Escape isn't his goal.
   Murderous intent radiates from him, a tidal wave of rage. These shinobi will pay for Yahiko's death. None will leave alive.
   With a guttural chant, he summons his trump card. "Summoning Jutsu: Gedo Statue!
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 207: Chapter 207 : Nagato's Shinra Tensei, Universal Pull
   Murderous intent radiated from Nagato.
   In that moment, his entire face twisted into something ferocious and warped.
   The temperature around them plummeted, as if the very air had been gripped by death.
   "Summoning: Demonic Statue of the Outer Path!"
   Suddenly, the ground cracked and quaked. From beneath the soil, an enormous, grotesque creature erupted, its form monstrous and primal.
   The shinobi of Amegakure were frozen in terror.
   What kind of Summoning was this? None of them had seen anything like it before.
   From this summoned behemoth, they could feel an aura of overwhelming malice.
   This was no ordinary Summoning creature.
   Even the seasoned Hanz of the Salamander, who had roamed the shinobi world for decades, had never encountered anything like it.
   "Could it be because of the Rinnegan?"
   A unique Summoning only the Rinnegan could command? That was Hanz's grim suspicion.
   The statue let out a hellish roar, something between a wail and a demonic cry, as if a tortured soul was screaming into the void.
   From its jagged maw, several black rods extended and pierced into Nagato's back.
   Chakra surged violently. The rods greedily sucked out massive amounts of Nagato's chakra.
   His body shriveled rapidly.
   He looked emaciated, skin clinging tightly to bone.
   "Huff... huff... huff..."
   Every breath was laborious, a luxury he could barely afford.
   But it was precisely this sacrifice that allowed him to control the Demonic Statue.
   This was no mere Summoning beast.
   It was the vessel-the empty husk-of the Ten-Tails.
   A prison that bound the nine Tailed Beasts.
   Once all nine tailed chakras were sealed inside, the Ten-Tails would awaken again.
   Suddenly, from the gaping mouth of the statue, a dragon formed of raw, violent chakra spewed forth.
   A deep violet serpent of death surged into the sky, aiming directly at the shinobi of Amegakure.
   Even the briefest contact was fatal.
   Those touched were instantly drained, their chakra ripped from their bodies.
   Their forms collapsed, shriveled and pale like corpses long forgotten.
   To be drained of chakra in an instant-the sensation was unimaginably horrific.
   The devastation was beyond comprehension.
   Panic seized the battlefield.
   "Run!"
   "If that thing touches you, you're dead!"
   The shinobi scattered in every direction, desperate to escape.
   But their speed was nothing compared to the chakra dragon.
   And Nagato had no intention of letting them go.
   He would slaughter them all.
   For Yahiko.
   For every Akatsuki member who had been murdered.
   Their screams echoed across the valley.
   One by one, the shinobi were drained dry.
   Until only one remained: Hanz of the Salamander.
   The dragon hovered above, now fully manifest in physical form, its glowing eyes fixed on Hanz.
   To face a beast that could consume chakra itself...
   Yet Hanz stood tall, unfazed.
   He wasn't terrified. No, he was intrigued.
   A wielder of the Rinnegan in a small, war-torn nation like the Land of Rain?
   If he could seize those eyes, he'd rise again in power.
   Boom!
   The chakra dragon lunged.
   "Body Flicker Technique!"
   Smoke erupted.
   The beast collided with empty rock.
   Hanz's form reappeared on a distant cliff, eyes narrowed.
   He was cautious now. His opponent wasn't just strong-he was dangerous.
   "If you're going to act, now's the time!"
   The sudden shout from Hanz startled Nagato.
   All the Rain ninja had already been slaughtered.
   Who was left?
   Nagato's sensory prowess swept the area.
   Only Hanz remained.
   Then...
   A sharp pain pierced his abdomen.
   Nagato's eyes widened.
   A kunai buried in his gut. And in front of him, Konan.
   "Konan?! Why... why would you-?"
   A cruel smile stretched across her lips.
   "Heh... I'm not that woman."
   With a puff of white smoke, her form shifted.
   The illusion shattered, revealing a tall, heavily built man.
   His chakra signature surged into view.
   "You're not Konan!"
   "Of course not, dumbass. I'm Lord Hanz's right hand. No way I'd be some paper-loving emo chick."
   The man cackled.
   "Disguise Jutsu is my specialty. I even mimic chakra. Pretty sick, huh?"
   Nagato's face contorted with fury.
   It had been a setup. All of it.
   Hanz had planned this.
   Pfft!
   Nagato coughed blood, staining the ground beneath him.
   "Nice job, Jerizu," Hanz called out from above, smug.
   "Now take those eyes."
   The man-Jerizu-grinned wickedly and reached out.
   But the moment his hand moved, a dreadful chill washed over him.
   Those eyes-those Rinnegan eyes-glared at him with pure hatred.
   A divine force weighed down on him.
   "Wh-what is this pressure?"
   "You're filth," Nagato spat. "Don't think you can touch a god."
   "Almighty Push!"
   BOOM!
   A shockwave of repulsive energy exploded outward.
   Jerizu was sent flying like a rag doll, smashing into a cliffside.
   The kunai embedded in Nagato was torn free and clattered to the ground.
   Jerizu slammed into stone, blood spraying from his mouth.
   "Wh-what kind of jutsu was that?!"
   His body trembled in fear. Every instinct screamed at him to flee.
   "Don't you dare shake," he growled at himself.
   But Nagato wasn't done.
   "Universal Pull!"
   Jerizu's body was ripped from the wall, dragged through the air toward Nagato.
   He screamed.
   But it was useless.
   Squelch!
   A black chakra rod pierced through his chest as he flew.
   He gasped. Still alive. Barely.
   "Where is the real Konan?"
   Jerizu coughed. "Dead. We killed her."
   Nagato didn't flinch.
   He ripped the rod out.
   And with one clean motion, severed Jerizu's head.
   The battlefield was a mess of corpses.
   All of Amegakure's ninja lay dead.
   Only Hanz remained.
   "So this is the Rinnegan... The ability to repel and attract at will. How utterly absurd."
   Hanz chuckled softly.
   Nagato leveled his gaze at the older shinobi.
   "Old man. Tell me where Konan is. Maybe then, you live."
   The tables had turned.
   Now Nagato was the one asking questions.
   "Maybe, huh? So you're saying you won't spare me regardless. You're still just a kid."
   Hanz laughed again.
   "Didn't my subordinate already tell you? We killed the girl. Why else would we use a fake for bait?"
   He smirked.
   "Hell, I can lend you the knife if you want to cut up the fake."
   Nagato clenched his fists.
   He didn't want to believe it.
   But the evidence...
   Two people had said the same thing.
   Now, only rage remained in him.
   Only Yahiko's words echoed in his head.
   "If only a god can bring peace, then I shall become that god."
   And now Konan...
   Was gone.
   Nothing was holding him back anymore.
   With the Asura Path, he deployed a hidden weapon from his mechanical arm.
   A rocket launcher.
   BOOM-
   The explosion lit up the mountaintop. Smoke and fire engulfed the battlefield.
   The war wasn't over.
   Not yet.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 208: Chapter 208 : Hanzo Fled
   With Konan gone, Nagato had nothing left to lose.
   Channeling the Asura Path's power, he summoned a rocket launcher and fired it at Hanzo the Salamander.
   Boom!
   Hanzo's eyes widened in disbelief.
   Was this some kind of advanced machinery? A ninja wielding technology like this?
   Did all Rinnegan users tread the path of mechanical warfare?
   Whispers of futuristic weapons in distant tales paled in comparison.
   The Asura Path had transformed Nagato into a master of destruction.
   The rocket's power was immense.
   Even Hanzo, the demigod of the ninja world, didn't dare face it head-on.
   Fortunately, his Body Flicker Jutsu let him vanish in an instant.
   Rumble!
   Debris erupted into the sky.
   A mushroom cloud bloomed, casting a shadow over the battlefield.
   The sheer devastation shook even Hanzo's iron resolve.
   But he had no time to catch his breath.
   A sudden, overwhelming force tugged at him-an irresistible gravitational pull.
   Hanzo reacted swiftly, drawing a long blade.
   Clang!
   He drove it into the ground, gripping the hilt tightly to anchor himself.
   But his resistance was fleeting.
   The pull intensified.
   "Bansho Ten'in!" Nagato's voice thundered.
   Hanzo was yanked toward him, helpless against the Rinnegan's power.
   Unable to mount a defense, he hurtled forward.
   A black rod gleamed in Nagato's hand, its tip razor-sharp.
   Crack!
   The rod pierced Hanzo's chest with a sickening thud.
   "Relic of a dying era," Nagato snarled, "go meet the Reaper God. As a god myself, I'll lead the Rain Village and the Land of Rain to peace. The Five Great Nations? They'll be nothing but dust."
   His rippled Rinnegan blazed with cold fury.
   To Nagato, Hanzo was already a corpse.
   But then, a puff of white smoke engulfed Hanzo's body.
   When it cleared, a wooden log lay impaled by the rod.
   "Substitution Jutsu?" Nagato hissed.
   That cunning old fox!
   From their brief clash, Hanzo had gleaned the truth.
   This red-haired brat wielded the Rinnegan's powers-gravity to repel, attraction to pull.
   The kunai scattered earlier were proof of his repulsive force.
   The pull that had just ensnared Hanzo confirmed his ability to draw enemies in.
   This was no ordinary foe.
   But Nagato's crippled legs gave Hanzo confidence.
   "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!"
   "Wind Release: Gale Palm!"
   Hanzo unleashed a combined ninjutsu without hesitation.
   The wind fueled the flames, amplifying their ferocity into a roaring inferno.
   Boom! Boom! Boom!
   The blazing torrent surged toward Nagato.
   "Tch, pathetic," Nagato scoffed.
   Combined ninjutsu? Child's play before the Rinnegan.
   He raised one hand skyward.
   The Preta Path activated, and Hanzo's fire and wind were swallowed whole, absorbed into Nagato's chakra.
   Hanzo's jaw dropped.
   Absorbing ninjutsu? He'd never seen such a thing.
   Did this mean all ninjutsu were useless against the Rinnegan?
   No, one exchange wasn't enough to be sure.
   But Nagato gave him no time to strategize.
   "Summoning Jutsu!"
   A pack of massive, multi-headed dogs materialized, their eyes glinting with malice.
   These were no ordinary beasts-cursed with immortality, they'd persist as long as Nagato's chakra flowed.
   He didn't stop there.
   More summons appeared-grotesque creatures, alive and ravenous.
   "What kind of summons are these?" Hanzo muttered, stunned.
   He'd never encountered anything like them.
   "Lightning Release: Thunderbolt Strike!"
   "Earth Release: Mud Wall!"
   Hanzo unleashed a barrage of attacks, desperate to fend off the beasts.
   But no matter how he struck, the dogs refused to die.
   "Damn it, what kind of summons are these?" he cursed.
   The truth dawned on him.
   The key was the summoner himself-Nagato.
   Nagato seized the moment.
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   A wave of repulsive force slammed into Hanzo, followed by another.
   The summons lunged, tearing at him in a coordinated assault.
   Hanzo's body was battered, bruised, and bloodied.
   But Nagato held back from landing a killing blow.
   Hanzo had murdered Konan, Yahiko, and the Akatsuki.
   Death was too kind for him.
   Nagato wanted to savor his suffering, to make him beg for a release that would never come.
   Torture was his only pleasure now.
   Death wasn't the worst fate-living in endless agony was.
   Hanzo collapsed into a pile of rubble, his body screaming in pain.
   His organs felt like they were rupturing.
   The Rinnegan's power was monstrous.
   If Nagato weren't immobile, Hanzo would already be dead.
   No, he realized something worse.
   Nagato's immobility didn't matter.
   The red-haired demon was toying with him.
   Him-a demigod, leader of the Rain Village-reduced to a plaything?
   Hanzo had dreamed of claiming the Rinnegan.
   Now, he saw the truth.
   He couldn't win. Not now, not ever.
   Escape was his only option.
   "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"
   Hanzo split into dozens of clones, each sprinting in a different direction.
   Some might question whether Shadow Clone Jutsu was exclusive to the Leaf Village.
   Other nations used earth clones, water clones, and the like.
   But history told a different story.
   During the Third Great Ninja War, a Rock Village jonin had used Shadow Clone Jutsu against Kakashi's Chidori, only to fall to the Yellow Flash, Minato Namikaze.
   Shadow Clone Jutsu wasn't unique to the Leaf-it was just a tool.
   Nagato saw through Hanzo's ploy.
   He knew the old man was fleeing.
   But with his legs useless, pursuit was impossible.
   He unleashed Bansho Ten'in, pulling at the clones.
   One by one, they burst into clouds of smoke.
   All shadows-no substance.
   Hanzo had slipped away.
   Nagato gritted his teeth.
   If his legs worked, Hanzo would be a corpse.
   He recalled his reincarnated self in the war-sealed by Itachi's Totsuka Blade because he couldn't move.
   He'd stood still, a sitting target.
   Now, watching Hanzo escape, Nagato was powerless.
   But the battle had awakened something.
   The Rinnegan revealed a new power: the ability to craft puppets from corpses, each imbued with one of its paths.
   Nagato christened himself Pain.
   He would carry this agony forever.
   Yahiko's body would become Deva Path Pain, the leader of his Six Paths.
   These puppets would act as his limbs, his will made manifest.
   A figure emerged from the earth-Zetsu.
   Space warped, and a masked man appeared.
   Uchiha Obito, alongside his enigmatic ally.
   They'd been watching from the shadows.
   The Gedo Statue's summoning was exactly what they'd hoped for.
   The vessel for the tailed beasts was in play.
   Now, they needed only to collect the Seven-Tails.
   Then, they could move against the Leaf Village and its Hokage.
   Nagato, a Rinnegan wielder, was a prize.
   Obito knew he could rival even his former teacher, Minato.
   Nagato hadn't joined them yet.
   But Obito understood pain.
   He was certain Nagato would align with their cause.
   "Who are you?" Nagato demanded, his voice sharp.
   He was on edge.
   Summoning the Gedo Statue had drained him.
   Fighting Hanzo and his army had pushed him to the brink.
   All he wanted was rest.
   These two radiated danger.
   If they were enemies, he was in deep trouble.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 209: Chapter 209
   Not only did Nagato possess the Rinnegan, he was also an intelligent and sentient shinobi.
   He could immediately sense the difference between the masked man standing before him and the strange figure lurking nearby-Zetsu.
   "Who are you?" Nagato demanded, his voice cautious.
   The masked man, Uchiha Obito, replied, "Nagato, relax. We're on the same side."
   "The same side?"
   "Yes," Obito said smoothly. "In this false world, what truth is there to fight for?"
   He began weaving the tale of the Infinite Tsukuyomi-a dream world where pain, war, and suffering would cease to exist. A reality where no one would ever feel despair again.
   Nagato was intrigued.
   A world without war? Without death? Where Yahiko and Konan could be together again?
   "Is there truly such a world?" he asked.
   Obito nodded. "Absolutely. With all the tailed beasts, the Gedo Statue, and your Rinnegan, we can bring it into existence."
   Nagato felt something shift inside him. He had long grown tired of the constant bloodshed. Even if he used Rinne Tensei to resurrect Yahiko, what would change? The cycle of hatred would go on. The tailed beasts would still be sought, nations would still wage war, and peace would remain an illusion.
   But a dream world... one where Yahiko and Konan lived in peace...
   "Infinite Tsukuyomi," Nagato whispered, as if savoring the name.
   He found himself understanding this masked man. Pain recognized pain.
   Obito understood too.
   They were the same.
   "So," Nagato said, "what do we do next? Start collecting the Tailed Beasts?"
   Obito chuckled. "No need. Someone else will do that part for us. When the time comes, we just collect the prize."
   Nagato was intrigued. "Interesting."
   "For now," Obito continued, "we'll return to our base. And we'll fix your legs. As for the Six Paths of Pain? Brilliant idea. It will amplify your power and keep Akatsuki alive."
   From that moment, Akatsuki was reborn. Its current members: Nagato, Obito, and Zetsu.
   Soon, Nagato would create the Six Paths of Pain. With his own body as the source, he'd operate them remotely. Yahiko would become the Deva Path. The other five-Asura, Naraka, Human, Animal, and Preta-would be crafted from fallen shinobi of Amegakure.
   Obito didn't immediately push to recruit more. Three were enough. Six, if you counted the Pains. For now, their goals were aligned.
   Obito smirked to himself. "Kurama better hurry up and get the Seven-Tails."
   He approached Nagato.
   Nagato remained wary. "What is he doing?"
   To his shock, Obito walked straight through his body like a ghost.
   The masked man turned and smirked. "Just showing off."
   "You're immobile. Let me take you to the base."
   Obito placed a hand on Nagato's shoulder, and space warped around them. With a whoosh, they vanished into Kamui's pocket dimension.
   Zetsu melted into the ground, following silently.
   Back at the hidden underground base, Nagato severed his own ruined legs.
   Zetsu implanted limbs enhanced with Hashirama Senju's cells-infused with vitality and power.
   Plug and play.
   With those new legs, Nagato stood.
   Walked.
   For the first time in years.
   Hashirama's cells did more than just restore mobility. They amplified his already monstrous chakra reserves, courtesy of his Uzumaki heritage.
   The rush of chakra was overwhelming. He had never felt so alive.
   This was true power.
   Hashirama's cells were legendary for a reason. When Madara had lost a hand to a Tailed Beast, he simply tore one off from White Zetsu and attached it. No fuss, no med-nin, just straight utility.
   Now imagine Nagato-mobile, powered by Rinnegan and enhanced by Hashirama cells.
   Even Naruto in Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, alongside Killer Bee, had struggled against a crippled Nagato.
   If not for Itachi's intervention, both Jinchriki would have been corpses.
   Now? Nagato stood tall. Unstoppable.
   The Six Paths of Pain were ready.
   Deva Path: Yahiko. Asura, Naraka, Human, Animal, Preta: assembled from fallen Rain shinobi.
   But Konan's body had never been found.
   The Rain shinobi said she was dead. They claimed she fell to Hanzo's ambush and never returned.
   No body. No funeral. No evidence.
   Just another casualty in the endless cycle of pain.
   But that Konan, the one he loved... she still lived in the world of Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   Nagato was done with chasing revenge.
   Hanzo? A speck. Too small. Revenge was narrow. Petty.
   In Infinite Tsukuyomi, there would be no need for hatred. There, Konan would smile.
   Nagato turned to Zetsu. "Any word on the Seven-Tails? Kurama needs to hurry."
   Zetsu gave a nod. "We're working on it."
   Nagato was impatient. Understandably so.
   Because only one thing burned in the back of his mind:
   He needed to bring his mother back.
   He could feel her call. tsutsuki Kaguya was waiting.
   Seven-Tails was a rogue Tailed Beast. Its location had been unknown for years.
   It wasn't like the others, housed within the borders of the Five Great Nations.
   It had slipped into a small nation's wilderness, and tracking it required time.
   But Zetsu had the best intelligence network in the shinobi world.
   If he couldn't find it, no one could.
   Elsewhere, deep in the Land of Rain, inside a modest wooden cabin...
   Konan stirred.
   Her eyes fluttered open.
   The unfamiliar ceiling greeted her. She turned her head and locked eyes with a man-relaxed posture, devilish smirk, but a strange warmth in his gaze.
   "Who are you?" she asked, tense.
   The man chuckled.
   "Me? I'm your savior."
   Konan narrowed her eyes.
   "A savior?"
   "Is that how you greet the man who dragged your unconscious, half-dead body out of a poison swamp?"
   She blinked, memories rushing back.
   Hanzo's ambush. Her comrades. Dead.
   She inhaled poison, and everything faded to black.
   But this man-not Rain shinobi. Not one of Hanzo's dogs. And she was alive, unharmed.
   "Why did you save me?" she asked, wariness giving way to curiosity.
   He leaned forward, grinning. "Because I believe in justice. And I have a soft spot for beautiful women."
   Konan blushed, faintly. Against her better judgment.
   "Hmph," she scoffed.
   He winked. "Can't help it. You're cute when you're angry."
   She rolled her eyes, but a small smile tugged at her lips.
   For a second, it felt... human.
   But her shinobi instincts kept her alert. She knew the world. Trust was dangerous.
   Even if the idiot in front of her had nice eyes.
   Or a nice voice.
   Or good hair.
   Ugh.
   She didn't realize it then, but their fates had already started to intertwine.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   --------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 210: Chapter 210 : Konan: Lord Kurama, Please Give Me Strength.
   Naturally, one cannot trust others easily.
   Especially since Konan had just been betrayed.
   Hanz of the Salamander had turned against them.
   Old allegiances meant nothing anymore. The past held no credibility.
   Fortunately, the Akatsuki had long respected Hanz of the Salamander.
   Still, none of them expected this outcome. None expected betrayal.
   Though the man in front of her was undeniably handsome-
   Rescuing her from the hands of Amegakure shinobi must mean he was no ordinary person.
   Still, Konan couldn't trust him.
   Not without evidence.
   This could very well be another of Hanz's traps.
   If she let her guard down, she'd lose everything.
   She had stayed alert since waking.
   "You said you saved me because I was beautiful," Konan said, her tone flat. "But I don't believe you. Tell me the real reason."
   Konan studied him closely, her amber eyes sharp.
   He didn't seem like a bad person, but that meant nothing.
   "Little girl, I already told you-I saved you because you're beautiful," he said, with a casual shrug. "Why don't you believe me? Alright then, I'm from Konoha. Does that make you feel better?"
   Konoha?
   "Do you know Jiraiya-sama?" she asked.
   Her guarded demeanor softened slightly.
   After all, Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, had once been their teacher. A mentor. A father figure.
   "Jiraiya? That perverted old toad? Yeah, I've met him. Beat him half to death once. Nearly killed him."
   Konan: "...Eh."
   That sounded like Jiraiya.
   Only someone familiar with the Toad Sage would describe him that way.
   And he hadn't hurt her since saving her.
   "Alright, what's your name? Maybe I can trust you. Maybe."
   "Kurama. My rank in Konoha? Higher than Jiraiya's. That old lech even calls me 'sama.'"
   "Oh-"
   Konan's eyes widened.
   A big shot from Konoha?
   Still, this wasn't the time to be impressed.
   Several days had passed since the failed peace talks.
   She had to know what happened.
   "I can't repay your kindness now. I have something important to do. I'm leaving."
   Before the words finished leaving her lips, she darted off.
   "Hey, beautiful, slow down. We haven't even chatted properly yet."
   Kurama followed after her.
   They arrived at the negotiation site moments apart.
   Konan froze.
   "Where... is this?"
   It was hell.
   Corpses were scattered across the field. No one had bothered to clean them.
   The air stank of rot.
   Most were Amegakure shinobi. A few wore the cloaks of Akatsuki.
   But the numbers weren't even close.
   Why?
   Why were there so many Amegakure dead, but so few Akatsuki?
   Had the Rain ninja not planned an ambush?
   How could this be?
   Despite years in war, Konan had never seen such a scene. Such carnage.
   She searched, but found no trace of Yahiko or Nagato.
   Did they escape?
   Every other Akatsuki member was accounted for-dead.
   Just the two of them were missing.
   Was that hope?
   Or confirmation of their loss?
   "That bastard Hanz... I'll kill him. I swear, I'll take revenge. For Yahiko, for Nagato, for Akatsuki."
   Konan's fists trembled, her nails digging into her palms. Her eyes were bloodshot.
   Hatred clouded everything.
   As for Yahiko and Nagato, she would demand answers from Hanz himself.
   Today, she would make Amegakure pay.
   She spun and rushed toward Rain Village.
   Until a figure appeared before her-Kurama.
   "You plan to leave without repaying the man who saved your life?"
   Konan glared.
   "I'll repay your favor, but first-I'm going to kill Hanz of the Salamander."
   Kurama laughed.
   A dry, amused, mocking laugh.
   The sound made Konan pause.
   "Why are you laughing?"
   "You? Take on the entire Rain Village alone? Kill the so-called Demigod of the Shinobi World? Isn't that a joke?"
   He was right.
   Only now did Konan realize.
   She couldn't win against Hanz.
   She'd been poisoned before. Nearly killed. She couldn't beat the entire Rain Village.
   But that didn't matter.
   She had nothing left.
   Death was acceptable. It was her choice.
   "I don't care. I want revenge."
   "And you think dying repays my kindness?"
   Kurama smirked.
   "..."
   "Let's go together in the next life, then."
   Konan rolled her eyes.
   She ignored him and took off again.
   He appeared in front of her once more.
   "Don't push it," Konan snapped. "If you hadn't saved me, I'd already be fighting."
   "Fine. Beat me, and you can go."
   "You asked for it."
   Paper Jutsu: Dance of the Shikigami.
   Her body burst into hundreds of paper sheets, fluttering like deadly swallows.
   Each one sharpened to pierce stone.
   They whirled toward Kurama.
   Paper Shuriken-thousands of them.
   Before they reached him, a wall of sand rose to block them.
   "Sand?"
   She blinked, surprised.
   This time, she added explosive tags and launched an all-directional assault.
   Boom!
   The ground quaked under the continuous barrage.
   For a full minute, explosions echoed through the battlefield.
   Konan stood still.
   "You saved me, but you stood in my way. Don't blame me for this."
   "How could I blame you?"
   The voice whispered beside her ear.
   She turned, stunned.
   Kurama's head rested casually on her shoulder.
   "When did he get here?!"
   She tried to move away-only to find she couldn't move at all.
   Golden chains bound her limbs in place, emphasizing her elegant figure.
   She struggled, but it was useless.
   "Hey, are you still trying to move?"
   A massive crimson chakra hand formed behind Kurama, gripping her tightly.
   She dangled helplessly, like a child.
   For the first time, she felt true fear.
   Face to face, she met Kurama's gaze-his scarlet, vertical pupils.
   They were not human.
   They radiated killing intent and power.
   A beast's presence.
   "What... what are you?"
   Her voice trembled.
   "You win," she whispered, turning her head away.
   She didn't want to admit it-but it was the truth.
   "It's just Hanz. What's the rush?"
   "You speak like you could kill him anytime."
   "Of course. I don't brag to women."
   Kurama grinned.
   Konan believed him now.
   She bowed her head.
   "Kurama-sama... will you help me?"
   Even Jiraiya spoke to him with respect. Konan felt it only right.
   "You want me to kill Hanz? Easy."
   "If you do, I'll do anything for you. Anything."
   "Anything, huh?"
   Konan closed her eyes.
   But nothing happened.
   Then-thump.
   Kurama flicked her forehead.
   "Wha-Kurama-sama?"
   Konan blinked in confusion.
   "What were you expecting me to do?"
   "N-nothing!"
   Her cheeks flushed red.
   "Kill Hanz, and you've paid your debt."
   Konan was overjoyed.
   "If you do that, I'll be yours in this life and the next."
   "But-you should be the one to kill him. He's your enemy. Wouldn't that be more satisfying?"
   Konan sighed.
   "You're right, Kurama-sama... but I'm not strong enough."
   "Don't worry. I'll lend you power."
   "Really?"
   She brightened.
   "But-you must let me enter your body as chakra. Then you'll have the strength to destroy Hanz."
   "Enter my body...?"
   Konan hesitated.
   "Kurama-sama... are you really a shinobi?"
   "No. I'm a tailed beast. The strongest of them. A god. The Tailed God."
   "...Tailed God?"
   "Yes. I'm the Nine-Tails. Kyuubi. And right now, I can use all of my power."
   Konan's eyes welled with tears.
   With him-she could win.
   She would win
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 211: Chapter 211 : Shocked Hanz Of The Salamander
   Nine Tails Jinchriki.
   Konan's amber eyes shimmered, tears threatening to fall.
   She would win. She had to win.
   Though she'd never seen the Nine Tails in person, its legend echoed across the shinobi world. It was the apex predator, the most powerful of the nine tailed beasts-the one capable of leveling entire landscapes.
   And now, the man standing before her wasn't just some shinobi. He was its Jinchriki. Not a half-baked one, either. A perfect Jinchriki, completely synchronized with the Nine Tails.
   Hanz of the Salamander wouldn't stand a chance.
   But there was one problem-the Nine Tails needed to enter her body in the form of chakra.
   Konan hesitated. Could such a thing even be done? Would she survive it?
   Before she could find clarity-
   A surge of dark red chakra surged toward her, slipping into her like a tide.
   Her breath caught. Her body tensed. The sensation was... foreign. At first, pain, then overwhelming heat. It hurt. But not for long.
   Gradually, her body adjusted.
   It relaxed.
   "Kurama-sama... have you entered my body?" she asked in her heart.
   1
   Kurama's voice was gruff but playful: "Yeah, I'm in. Now go raise hell in Rain. Find that half-withered relic. With me inside you, you've got the power to crush the entire village if you want."
   Konan's eyes lit up.
   She could feel it. A wellspring of power churning within her. Power unlike anything she'd ever felt before.
   No more running.
   No more hiding.
   Today, Hanz would pay.
   With a burst of speed, Konan vanished from the spot.
   -
   Inside Rain Shinobi Village, Hanz of the Salamander sat in his fortress, brow furrowed in deep thought.
   "The Rinnegan... In this backwater Rain Country? Impossible."
   He still couldn't wrap his mind around it.
   Those were the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths himself.
   And that red-haired cripple... Nagato... he had them. The power that came with it was nearly godlike.
   If it hadn't been for Konan being immobilized, Hanz wouldn't have escaped that canyon ambush alive.
   Now, he had to prepare.
   He couldn't afford to wait for Nagato to strike first.
   Instead, he'd strike preemptively.
   Let Nagato rot in whatever hole he was hiding in-he couldn't run far. The cripple couldn't move without aid.
   Hanz grinned. "Let's see him escape a full mobilization."
   Besides, the Rinnegan was far too valuable to risk being taken by another nation. He'd make sure Rain had it first.
   As for Nagato?
   He was disposable.
   And that Konan woman... what happened at the canyon still gnawed at him.
   He'd deployed over a hundred shinobi to kidnap her. That many should have sufficed, even against the Akatsuki.
   Yet... not one returned.
   Only Konan made it out alive.
   How?
   He didn't buy the idea that she had the power to defeat them all.
   If she did, she wouldn't have let her comrades die.
   No-someone else had interfered.
   Who?
   His mind wandered.
   Danzo.
   Konoha.
   Was it them?
   Possible.
   Then-
   Footsteps. Urgency.
   A Rain shinobi burst in, armor soaked, voice frantic.
   "Hanzo-sama! It's bad! It's really bad!"
   Hanz's eyes narrowed. "Calm yourself. Speak clearly. You're a shinobi, not a civilian. Don't embarrass us."
   "Y-yes, Hanzo-sama! The Akatsuki woman... Konan... she's here!"
   "She came alone?"
   The old warlord chuckled darkly.
   Even Tsunade of the Leaf-granddaughter of the First Hokage-wouldn't dare to storm Rain Village alone.
   And this woman thought herself above the Sannin?
   Amusing.
   "Let's go," he ordered. "Time to see how delusional she is."
   -
   Outside, Rain Shinobi Village burned.
   Konan was a crimson-stained angel of death.
   Blood painted her black cloak. Her eyes burned with vengeance. Her wings, crafted from endless paper, cut through the sky.
   Already, over forty percent of the Rain Shinobi stationed outside had fallen.
   Though she didn't have the 600 billion explosive tags she'd once prepared for Tobi's trap, she didn't need them now. That had been a one-time gambit. But with Kurama's chakra infused into her being-
   She was destruction incarnate.
   Boom.
   Another squad fell to her paper bombs.
   Now, the angel had returned. And this time, no one would stop her.
   From above, Konan hovered with her wings fully spread, casting a shadow over the entire village.
   "Is she even killable?!"
   "Physical attacks aren't working!"
   "Use jutsu! Water Style! Fire Style!" someone shouted.
   From the rooftops below, shinobi launched jutsu in every direction.
   "Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!"
   "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb!"
   Torrents of water twisted into massive serpents.
   Waves of flame scorched the skies.
   But Konan's wings danced between them. Water rolled off her-Kurama had hardened her paper with his chakra. Fire she dodged with grace.
   Only oil could stop her now, and they didn't have it.
   High above the chaos, she smirked.
   "Old bastard still hiding? Then let's knock."
   With a flick of her finger, a small, dense sphere of crimson energy formed.
   A miniature Tailed Beast Bomb.
   Thoom-
   The explosion tore through the village center, flattening buildings, splitting streets.
   A shockwave rolled outward, bodies and debris thrown skyward.
   It wasn't as big as Naruto's Rasenshuriken or a full-sized Bijdama, but it didn't need to be.
   This was concentrated annihilation.
   A black mushroom cloud rose, casting the battlefield in smoke and ash.
   "Too strong... she's too strong!"
   "We have to hold! Until Hanzo-sama arrives!"
   The Rain shinobi gritted their teeth, regrouping.
   They believed in their leader.
   He had once stood alone against the three Sannin of Konoha-Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru.
   He gave them their titles.
   He was their god, their protector, their demigod.
   Without him, Rain would have been crushed between the powers of Wind, Earth, and Fire.
   Rain Village owed its survival to one man-Hanz of the Salamander.
   Who was this woman compared to him?
   No matter how strong she seemed, the demigod would bring her down.
   They just had to hold out a little longer.
   She couldn't possibly take them all.
   Could she?
   In the distance, Konan's eyes scanned the village.
   Her voice rang through the rain-drenched air.
   "Hanzo! Come out and face me! Or must I level your entire village to draw you out?!"
   No response.
   She raised her hands.
   More paper erupted from her sleeves, swirling into the form of dozens of clones, each armed with detonation tags glowing with Kurama's chakra.
   She whispered, "Kurama-sama, thank you."
   Kurama smirked within her mind. "This is just foreplay, sweetheart. When you're done playing, let's go full power."
   Her face flushed slightly.
   "P-pervert..."
   But she didn't deny the thrill.
   This power-it was intoxicating.
   A Rain shinobi stumbled back in terror. "She's a demon!"
   "No," whispered another. "She's an angel... of death."
   And the angel was far from done.
   She descended slowly, wings of sharpened paper rustling like blades.
   Her clones detonated in succession, forming a ring of explosions that lit the night like fireworks.
   She wanted Hanz to feel her presence. Her wrath. Her grief.
   This was justice.
   For Yahiko.
   For Nagato.
   For Akatsuki.
   The ground trembled as a new presence emerged from the smoke.
   Hanz of the Salamander had finally arrived.
   His mask gleamed. His blade was ready.
   They stared at each other through the fog of war.
   And then-
   Everything went quiet.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 212: Chapter 212 : Escape For Your Life, It'S Not Shabby.
   Seeing the devastated state of Amegakure, Hanz of the Salamander scowled deeply.
   "That woman did all this?"
   His appearance shocked the Rain Shinobi.
   "Lord Hanz, you're finally here!"
   "She-she's the woman from the Akatsuki!"
   "Her chakra... it's bizarre, my lord."
   Hanz glared at the lot of them.
   "You fools. What an embarrassment to Amegakure, being beaten down this badly by a single woman?"
   Rain Shinobi: "....."
   The damage was staggering-even Hanz hadn't anticipated such chaos in such a short span.
   "You did this, girl?"
   Hanz narrowed his eyes, voice laced with disdain.
   "Took you long enough to crawl out, old man," Konan sneered, her body pulsating with dark, murderous intent.
   "You have fire in your eyes," Hanz noted. "Still, something puzzles me. Your comrades are dead. How did you escape the ambush?"
   Konan chuckled. "Escape? Who said I ran?"
   She tilted her head, voice now sharp.
   "I was poisoned by your men. I should be dead... if not for the one who saved me."
   "Someone saved you?" Hanz's tone grew suspicious. "Who?"
   "You wouldn't believe it. A Konoha shinobi. The one you think is your ally."
   Danzo.
   Hanz's expression hardened. As expected.
   Only Danzo would be that underhanded.
   He had secretly been working with Danzo's Root faction, without the knowledge of Lady Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage. Their deal had been discreet.
   But now?
   "Danzo... that bastard," Hanz growled. "Played me like a fool."
   The so-called alliance was nothing more than a ruse. While the mantis stalks the cicada, the oriole swoops in.
   Danzo had used him. Benefited from his downfall.
   There are no eternal allies. Only eternal interests.
   What could Danzo possibly gain from betraying him? Hanz didn't know-but it didn't matter.
   Konan had wreaked havoc.
   Rain Shinobi were slaughtered.
   Buildings lay in ruin.
   If he didn't end her here, and now, his reputation as the "Demigod of the Shinobi World" would be shredded.
   A woman single-handedly invading and nearly obliterating Amegakure? That wasn't just an insult. That was the kind of story that would stain history books.
   He couldn't let that happen.
   "You're bold, girl. Marching in here alone."
   Konan scoffed. "Otherwise, how would I rip your rotten head off?"
   "But I do have a question before we end this."
   Hanz raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"
   Konan spoke calmly. "Nagato and Yahiko. Their bodies weren't at the ambush site. What happened to them?"
   Hanz smirked, his tone turning cruel.
   "You think they survived me?"
   He tossed two forehead protectors onto the ground with a dull clink.
   "They're dead."
   Yahiko was, indeed, gone. But Nagato still lived-something Hanz wouldn't admit.
   How could he reveal that he fled from a cripple wielding the Rinnegan?
   Better to claim victory than admit to disgrace.
   Konan's expression darkened. If Nagato was truly dead...
   Then this bastard wouldn't live to see another day.
   Swish! Swish!
   Suddenly, several dark red chakra arms extended from Konan's back and lunged toward Hanz.
   He barely evaded the strike using his Body Flicker Technique, but others weren't as lucky.
   Explosions rocked the village. Debris flew. Rain Shinobi screamed.
   "What... what kind of power is this?!"
   High above, Konan smiled coldly.
   "Kurama-sama, use my body as you will."
   Her eyes flashed crimson.
   Three tomoe spun rapidly within scarlet irises.
   Rain Shinobi gasped in terror.
   "That's... Sharingan?!"
   "How? How does she have it?!"
   "Was she a Uchiha all along?"
   Even Hanz was baffled. He knew this wasn't a Transformation Technique. This was truly Konan.
   How could she have the Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha?
   There was no time to question it.
   "Fire Style: Grand Fire Annihilation!"
   Hanz unleashed a massive wave of fire.
   Flames surged through the sky.
   But Konan's Sharingan shifted, evolving into the Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Mangeky Sharingan... Kamui: Void Severance!"
   A black vortex spiraled into existence.
   The torrent of flame vanished, absorbed into the dimensional rift.
   The Rain Shinobi were stunned.
   His ultimate fire attack-gone in an instant.
   Even Hanz paled.
   Mangeky Sharingan? Space-time ninjutsu?
   Impossible.
   Suddenly, the very space around him began to distort. Another Uzumaki vortex formed around his body.
   His breath caught in his throat.
   "No... this is-"
   He activated Body Flicker again.
   But it was too late.
   CRACK!
   A sickening sound echoed as Hanz screamed.
   Blood sprayed.
   His right arm was gone.
   The vortex faded. The pain remained.
   He gasped for breath, eyes wide.
   Konan floated above, wings of paper spread behind her, drenched in chakra and Kurama's influence.
   The power was overwhelming.
   His teleportation technique barely saved him-but not in full.
   Amegakure was in ruins.
   Konan had done what few could.
   She had brought the Demigod of the Shinobi World to his knees.
   And now?
   Hanz of the Salamander did the only thing a true survivor would do.
   He considered escape.
   The remaining Rain Shinobi?
   They'd serve as cover.
   Pawns.
   He'd slip away amidst the chaos.
   Survival came first.
   Reputation could be salvaged later.
   That was the reality of war.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 213: Chapter 213 : Demigod Falls
   Escape for your life-that was the only thought hammering through Hanzo's mind.
   Staying meant dying.
   The pain of losing an arm wasn't something any ordinary ninja could handle, but Hanz of the Salamander was no ordinary ninja. Even so, the reality of battle was cold and absolute. He had already lost one arm. He wasn't planning on losing the other.
   As for the Rain Village?
   Screw it.
   If he was dead, what difference did it make? Villages could be rebuilt. Lives couldn't. If you didn't fight for yourself, no one would. That's the truth of the ninja world.
   So, it was time for sacrifices.
   "You worms! Get up and take her down!"
   The Rain Shinobi heard his command. Their anger exploded. Many hadn't yet noticed their demigod leader was missing an arm. The great Hanzo-humbled?
   The thought didn't even register. Not yet.
   But did it matter?
   Not even a little.
   Mangeky Sharingan. That alone could've ended Hanzo right there. Konan didn't. She was toying with him. Letting him simmer in his fear.
   The rest of the Rain ninja?
   They were ants.
   "Lord Kurama," Konan asked within her mind, "what should we do now?"
   "Torture the bastard. Leave the fodder to me."
   "Roger."
   Konan smiled.
   Swish. Swish.
   Suddenly, yellow sand surged across the village.
   Sand?
   Everyone froze.
   Why the hell was there sand in the middle of Rain Country?
   The sand was everywhere now, seeping through every crack, corner, and alley of Amegakure.
   One of the older jnin widened his eyes. "Everyone get out of here! Run! NOW!"
   Run?
   Too late.
   Sabaku Ss - Sand Waterfall Funeral!
   Screams.
   Horrified, wailing screams erupted from every direction. The sand swallowed buildings, crushed bodies, and turned streets red.
   Blood soaked the village.
   "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?! How the hell is this woman so strong?!"
   Hanzo's heart raced. This wasn't just some terrorist from Akatsuki. This was a damn monster.
   Even Nagato, wielder of the Rinnegan, hadn't demonstrated this level of control and devastation.
   And now?
   The fear hit.
   Pure, primal fear.
   Buildings toppled. Rain ninja were buried. Blood flowed like the canals of Amegakure during monsoon season.
   Hanzo didn't care.
   Escape.
   That was all he cared about.
   Could he even escape?
   Konan's eyes glowed crimson in the sky. Those Mangeky Sharingan spun like blades.
   And Hanzo-he felt that chill again.
   Colder than death.
   Unfamiliar. Alien.
   He had never, ever been this afraid.
   The chill gripped his bones.
   This was what it felt like to face someone whose power surpassed even demigods.
   "Damn... it's cold."
   And yet, Konan was euphoric.
   Drunk on her power.
   That sweet, wicked thrill of deciding life and death.
   "Run, old man. Run as far as you can," she said, voice cold and mocking. "Let's see how far you get."
   Mangeky Sharingan - Void Severance.
   KRACK.
   The twisted vortex space opened again.
   Hanzo staggered.
   His speed-gone. Body Flicker Technique, the signature escape of many elite ninja? Worthless. It felt like he was moving through mud.
   His teleportation jutsu? Nothing.
   He was a snail, crawling toward a grave.
   SNAP.
   More screams. More blood.
   His left arm.
   Gone.
   Agony tore through him like fire.
   Left and right arms-both gone.
   Pain screamed in his nerves. He could barely stand.
   He couldn't run.
   He couldn't even weave hand seals.
   Now he understood.
   She could've killed him in one hit.
   But she didn't.
   This was a slow execution. Humiliation.
   Mockery.
   Of him.
   The demigod of the Hidden Rain.
   Was she mocking him?
   Yes.
   She was.
   Hanzo gritted his teeth, blood dripping down his face. His breath came in shudders.
   He had no arms.
   He couldn't fight.
   He couldn't even die with dignity.
   "Damn you... just kill me already!"
   This was all he had left. Dignity.
   Death was better than this shame.
   Konan tilted her head and laughed.
   "If I kill you, wouldn't that dirty my hands?"
   "Then... what do you want?!"
   A surge of dark red chakra exploded from her body.
   The pressure made the remaining Rain ninja collapse in fear.
   Then-he appeared.
   Kurama.
   Nine Tails.
   The chakra beast emerged in an ethereal form, massive behind Konan like a looming god. Scarlet eyes, slitted pupils, fangs bared in a grin that promised pain.
   Hanzo's eyes widened.
   That chakra-
   He felt it before.
   This was the source.
   Everything about this woman's overwhelming power came from this man.
   "Master Kurama... has arrived," Konan announced reverently.
   Kurama yawned, stretching his limbs in midair.
   "Damn, I was stuffed in you too long. Needed some air."
   Hanzo's jaw clenched. His eyes narrowed.
   "Kurama? You're... Kurama?"
   Kurama smiled lazily. "Surprised?"
   The name.
   Danzo had mentioned him before.
   Danzo-the scheming bastard from Konoha's ROOT.
   Hanzo had worked with Danzo before. They had shared secrets, plans, silent agreements.
   Danzo always carried himself like a god.
   But the moment he mentioned Kurama, the respect in his tone was unmistakable.
   Fear, even.
   Danzo had said Kurama was the storm behind the vanishing of entire shinobi squads. The disappearance of entire divisions from Suna. The ghost behind the missing Jinchriki.
   Back then, Hanzo hadn't believed him.
   Now?
   He knew.
   Kurama-was real.
   And worse?
   He was here.
   "So you're the one... you're the one who turned the entire ninja world upside down..."
   Kurama floated down, eyes glowing with lazy interest.
   "Is that what people are saying? Huh. Kinda flattered."
   Hanzo's heart sank.
   No wonder Danzo respected him.
   This wasn't just a man.
   This was a force.
   More terrifying than Nagato with the Rinnegan. More cunning than Orochimaru. More devastating than any tailed beast.
   This man didn't follow rules.
   He made them.
   "You... you're the one who killed off the Sand. Aren't you?!"
   Kurama chuckled. "Killed off? No, no... I just... repurposed them."
   Hanzo's breath trembled. Rage, fear, disbelief.
   This was the man Danzo bowed to. The man even Suna couldn't stand against. The man who now had Amegakure in his grasp.
   Hanzo lowered his head.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 214: Chapter 214 : Nuclear Power, Destroy Rain Shinobi Village
   It is an honor to be praised by the demigod of the ninja world.
   Kurama smiled with clear amusement.
   But to Hanz the Salamander, this was no honor.
   It was humiliation. Plain, merciless mockery.
   Now armless, barely clinging to life, pain seared through Hanzo's battered body.
   He already accepted the truth: he was going to die here.
   Pleasure?
   Hanzo chuckled bitterly.
   "You're mocking me."
   "Mocking?"
   Kurama laughed aloud.
   "Konan, do whatever you want with him."
   "Yes, Lord Kurama."
   Konan's wings of paper unfurled with a flourish.
   Swish swish swish-
   A torrent of paper shuriken rained down on Hanzo.
   Crippled and bleeding, he had no chance of dodging. A shriek tore from his throat.
   The once-feared demigod of the ninja world was now no more than a mutilated puppet.
   Dozens of razor-thin blades pierced his flesh, making him resemble a living pincushion.
   But none hit vital organs.
   Konan had no intention of granting him a quick death.
   "You bastards... just kill me already!" Hanzo spat blood, trembling in pain.
   Kurama smirked.
   "That's not my call. It's hers."
   He motioned lazily to Konan.
   Hanzo's hypocrisy burned bright. Once a towering warlord, now groveling like a pitiful elder.
   "Old man, I'm not letting you off that easy."
   Swish!
   Two explosive tags zipped forward and attached themselves to Hanzo's legs.
   BOOM!
   Flesh and blood splattered. His legs were reduced to shredded meat.
   The pain was hellish.
   Hanzo howled, writhing in agony. His broken body flailed across the mud-streaked ground.
   Gone was the pride. Gone was the aura.
   Now, he was less than a man.
   "You sick bitch! What else do you want?!"
   Konan's face darkened.
   "Bitch? Ugly bitch?"
   Hanzo's face turned white.
   "No, no-I meant woman! Strong, powerful woman!"
   Too late.
   Another talisman slipped beneath him.
   BOOM!
   This one detonated right under his groin.
   Hanzo froze. Then screamed with primal agony.
   He was a rootless man now. A useless, broken shell.
   Konan watched with cold, detached eyes.
   The former ninja demigod twisted and squirmed on the ground, a farce of the terror he once was.
   A clown. A joke. A relic.
   The torture continued.
   Then finally, Konan knew the performance had run its course.
   She raised her hands.
   Swish swish swish-
   Explosive tags spun in the air, wrapping Hanzo's body from neck to toe.
   Like a grotesque mummy of death.
   BOOOOM!
   The explosion rocked the terrain.
   Flesh, blood, and bone scattered in all directions.
   Thus ended the cursed life of Hanz the Salamander.
   The man who once named the Legendary Sannin.
   Konan took a deep breath, eyes narrowing.
   "Lord Kurama... thank you. I've finally taken my revenge."
   Kurama floated into the sky.
   Dark red chakra surged from his body, and outspread behind him were massive, ethereal wings.
   Peacock-style plumage made entirely of chakra-a twisted divine aura.
   He raised his palm toward the heavens.
   In it, a pitch-black sphere began to form.
   A miniature black sun.
   And it kept growing.
   Larger.
   Denser.
   Enough to cover the entire Rain Shinobi Village.
   "Nuclear option activated," Kurama muttered.
   A Tailed Beast Bomb of unprecedented size and mass.
   A true village-buster.
   Even Sunagakure, one of the Five Great Nations, had been wiped out by such force.
   Rain Shinobi Village never stood a chance.
   Konan's breath caught in her throat.
   "This... this chakra density... it's unreal."
   A lump formed in her throat.
   The sheer mass of the bomb could flatten the entire landscape.
   She now realized she had seen only a sliver of Kurama's real strength.
   "Lord Kurama... you... how powerful are you?"
   "Konan," Kurama said with a smirk. "How about a fireworks show?"
   "Huh?"
   Before she could react, the bomb dropped.
   WHOOOOOOOM-
   It struck Rain Shinobi Village.
   RRRRRUUUUMMMBBBBLLLLLEEEEE!
   The earth shattered. Sky ruptured.
   An explosion rivaling volcanic fury lit the heavens.
   Mushroom clouds the size of mountains surged upward.
   1
   Rain Shinobi Village... was gone.
   Flattened. Obliterated. Erased from the map.
   Konan stared in silent awe.
   She had expected power. But this?
   This was godlike.
   Even overkill didn't do it justice.
   It was as if the Sage of Six Paths himself had descended to smite the earth.
   Kurama hovered in the aftermath, cool and composed.
   "Time to go home, beauty."
   "Go... back to Konoha?" Konan blinked.
   "Where else?"
   Kurama brought her back to the Hidden Leaf.
   Of course, he didn't make her stay with Kushina.
   The Leaf had plenty of space-a place was arranged for her with no fuss.
   Three days later.
   Whispers spread across the ninja world like wildfire.
   "Hey, did you hear? Rain Shinobi Village is gone."
   "Yeah, I went there myself. It's just a crater now. Lifeless."
   "Wait, I thought they were super isolationist? How did you even get in?"
   "Get in? There's nothing to get into. The village doesn't exist anymore."
   "Damn... who could have done that?"
   "Who knows. Rain is sandwiched between Fire, Wind, and Earth. Could be any of them."
   "Well, Sunagakure was wiped out too. You think it was Iwa or Konoha?"
   "Hard to say. But Rain had Hanz, the Demigod of the Hidden Rain. You telling me someone took him out too?"
   "The man who once named the Sannin? No way."
   "Weird thing is, all we know is that the place is dust. No survivors. No bodies. Just total annihilation."
   "I'm telling you, the balance of power is shifting again. If Suna and Rain are gone, who's next?"
   "Iwa? Kiri? Even Konoha might not be safe."
   "There's rumors about a man. They call him Kurama."
   "Kurama? I thought that was the name of the Nine-Tails."
   "No. This one's different. Some say he commands Bijuu chakra. Others say he's from another world."
   "Another world?! Now you sound like a lunatic."
   "All I know is this-when the ninja world changes this fast, people like him are usually at the center of it."
   Rain Shinobi Village had vanished.
   Its people turned to ash.
   And across the lands, eyes began to turn toward the shadows, wondering what came next.
   Wondering who... or what... Kurama truly was.
   The world would soon find out.
   And it would never be the same again.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 215: Chapter 215 : The Ninja World Was Shocked
   The news of the destruction of Rain Shinobi Village spread throughout the ninja world, and it was nothing short of astonishing.
   That was Rain Shinobi Village-home to Hanz the Salamander, the so-called demigod of the shinobi world. And now, it was simply... gone.
   In the Land of Lightning, within the walls of Kumogakure, a seasoned Jnin bowed respectfully and reported the intel to the Third Raikage.
   The Third Raikage raised an eyebrow. "Come again? Rain Shinobi Village has been wiped off the map?"
   This shouldn't have been possible.
   Rain was a minor country, sandwiched between three powerhouses: the Land of Earth, the Land of Wind, and the Land of Fire. Yet, it had endured for decades precisely because of Hanz's overwhelming strength.
   That man had once bested Konoha's legendary Sannin-Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade-in single combat. Though he allowed them to live, he acknowledged their potential by naming them Konoha's Sannin. Now? Those same three had become legends in their own right, with Tsunade rising to become the Fifth Hokage.
   Yet Hanz, the man who once overshadowed them, had fallen.
   The Third Raikage tapped his desk, thinking hard. Rain Shinobi Village had persisted through all-out wars. It had withstood invasions, internal chaos, and even the rise of extremist groups like the original Akatsuki. But now, it had been annihilated.
   And there was only one person he could think of who had the power-and madness-to do it.
   Kurama.
   The same rogue powerhouse who'd previously dismantled Sunagakure like it was made of paper-m"ch". That kind of strength wasn't shinobi-level-it was something akin to divine wrath. Like a walking Tailed Beast Bomb with decision-making capabilities.
   Cloud had been smart-they'd chosen not to provoke Kurama. Instead, they'd gone the opposite route. Sent intel. Maintained diplomatic warmth. Anything to avoid becoming another crater.
   The Raikage sighed with a mixture of relief and unease. "We got lucky not stepping on that landmine."
   "Lord Raikage," the Jnin interrupted, "we've confirmed Seven-Tails has been spotted near Takigakure."
   The Raikage's eyes gleamed. "Notify Konoha immediately. Let Kurama know."
   That Tailed Beast was the only one still at large.
   Without the balance of all nine Tailed Beasts, peace was just an illusion. Stability relied on deterrence, and nothing deterred war like the threat of nuclear-scale chakra bombs.
   Of course, Cloud sent Killer Bee to deliver the message. He was the perfect envoy-already acquainted with Kurama and familiar with the road to Konoha.
   A few days later, Killer Bee swaggered into Konoha, beatboxing as usual.
   "Yo, Kurama, my man, I got a tip, Seven-Tails spotted, let's take that trip!"
   Kurama blinked. "You never break character, do you?"
   "Haha, that's me! Bee's gotta buzz!"
   Kurama smirked. It was time to move.
   Seven-Tails, wild and unsealed, wandering the outskirts of Takigakure. Without a Jinchriki host, it would be easier prey.
   In the stony halls of Iwagakure, Third Tsuchikage noki sat at his desk, deep in thought. The news of Rain's destruction had reached even here.
   Hanz was no ordinary man. noki had fought alongside and against him. He knew the terror of facing the Salamander directly. He'd always thought it would take a coalition of villages-or the return of someone like Madara Uchiha-to defeat him.
   Yet now, Hanz was dead. Rain Shinobi Village? Vaporized.
   noki slammed his cane against the floor. "Who the hell did this?!"
   His son, Kitsuchi, stepped forward with intel. "We suspect Hanz had aligned himself with Danzo Shimura of Konoha. The result was the destruction of Rain. The mission-likely authorized by Danzo-may have been executed by Kurama."
   Danzo.
   The man was a snake, a wart on the face of Konoha's political sphere. Unlike Hiruzen Sarutobi, who kept his intentions public, Danzo operated in the shadows. And Kurama? That bastard was a walking WMD.
   Kitsuchi spoke again. "There's more, Father. Our ANBU intercepted signs that Killer Bee recently made contact with Konoha."
   noki's eyes narrowed. "Cloud and Konoha working together?"
   That was a geopolitical nightmare.
   If those two villages had aligned, it would mean a potential two-on-one scenario should war return. Iwa would be boxed in.
   noki rubbed his temples. He wasn't young anymore. His dreams of expanding Earth Country's power had long since given way to pragmatism.
   "We stay neutral. Focus inward. Strengthen our defense. If Kurama ever comes knocking... pray he doesn't."
   Back in a cold, dimly lit underground chamber, deep beneath the forests near Amegakure, Zetsu's voice echoed against stone walls.
   "Rain is gone. Flattened. Not a single trace of Hanz or his men remains."
   Across from him stood Tobi-the masked man, Obito Uchiha.
   Behind them, seated and brooding, Nagato remained motionless. The Rinnegan in his eyes shimmered faintly in the dark.
   "It should've been me who ended Hanz," he muttered.
   His tone dripped with resentment. "He was mine. That was my vengeance to take."
   But someone had beaten him to it.
   Obito tilted his head. "Interesting, isn't it? That someone out there has the power to erase a shinobi village without even triggering a war."
   Nagato scowled. "Whoever it is, they've drawn my attention. That level of power... it's not normal. Not even bij level."
   Zetsu leaned closer. "Kurama."
   The name dropped like a stone into a lake.
   Obito grunted. "He's collecting Tailed Beasts. That much is obvious now. First One-Tail, then Four-Tails... now he's after Seven-Tails."
   Nagato's fingers twitched. The Akatsuki had once held that mission-to capture all nine Tailed Beasts and reshape the world through fear. Now someone else was doing it-and faster.
   "The question is," Obito continued, "is Kurama trying to build his own Ten-Tails... or something even worse?"
   Nagato's mind raced. The paths to peace were narrowing. Akatsuki's plans were being undermined by a lone nuclear force with no allegiances, no moral code, and no leash.
   Elsewhere, in the ruins of what used to be Rain Shinobi Village, ash still fell from the sky like gray snow. Scorched buildings stood half-toppled. Blackened corpses littered the streets.
   And amidst the rubble, a few wandering shinobi stared in disbelief.
   "Did you hear? Rain's gone."
   "I went to the outskirts. There's nothing left."
   "I thought Rain was locked tight-how'd you get in?"
   "Locked? Bro, the walls are gone. The village is a hole in the ground."
   1
   "How the hell did someone do this? Hanz was a damn demigod. He gave the Sannin their name!"
   "Doesn't matter anymore. The world's changing."
   And change it did.
   The era of measured diplomacy, of balanced Tailed Beast power and Cold War deterrence, was over.
   Now, it was Kurama's world.
   And the rest of the ninja world was just trying to survive in it.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 216: Chapter 216 : Seven Tails Chomei
   Who has such power?
   Obito, the masked man, chuckled darkly.
   " Kurama Sensei... I should've known it was you."
   From what Obito understood, only one man could wipe out an entire village-Kurama, his former teacher.
   "Zetsu, what's the situation with the tailed beasts and Kurama?"
   Zetsu gave a knowing grin.
   "Heh. Right to the point. You're going to love this. I just tracked down the location of Seven Tails. Turns out... it's in the Land of Taki."
   "Taki? Huh. Small country. Interesting."
   Obito raised an eyebrow.
   "And Kurama already knows?"
   "Not just that," Zetsu added with a grin, "Killer Bee paid a visit to Konoha. Kurama got the info firsthand."
   Obito smiled under the mask.
   "So the Raikage really handed the info over. Looks like Cloud and Konoha are in bed together now... and Konoha's clearly on top."
   Nagato, standing nearby, spoke up. "Do you want me to capture Seven Tails, Madara?"
   Obito shook his head. "Nah. Let Kurama handle it. Why do the hard work when we can watch from the shadows and pick the fruit when it's ripe?"
   His voice dipped, more to himself than anyone else:
   "Catch it fast, Kurama. Don't make me come for you. When we meet again... I'll make sure you die painlessly."
   Far from the whispers of Akatsuki, Kurama arrived in the Land of Taki.
   Locating Seven Tails, Chmei, took barely a moment. His senses, sharpened by his own Bij heritage, honed in on the massive concentration of chakra like a moth to a flame.
   "Tch... More than just Chmei. That chakra... elite level. Someone's trying to wrangle a tailed beast."
   He leapt across the treetops, cloak whipping in the wind, following the traces of a battle.
   Below, the scene was chaos.
   Seven Tails was already locked in combat with elite shinobi from Takigakure. Traps were set, sealing tags glowing with intense chakra, slowly tightening around Chmei.
   "Stupid humans," Chmei snarled, thrashing its wings, sending out shockwaves. "You think our power is yours to chain?"
   A Takigakure captain barked, "Chmei! You're our property! You belong to Takigakure!"
   Their plan was simple: seal the beast and vault into the ranks of the Five Great Nations. Sunagakure was gone. A vacancy was ripe for the taking.
   "Seal it! NOW!"
   Just as the barrier closed around Chmei, a clawed, dark-red chakra arm burst through, shattering the formation like glass.
   Gasps echoed. One shinobi shouted, "That chakra... what is that?!"
   Chmei blinked. That presence-that chakra.
   "Kurama...?"
   A dark silhouette dropped into the center of the battlefield, landing on Chmei's back with casual ease.
   Kurama grinned.
   "Yo, Chmei-chan. Long time, no wingbeat."
   Chmei's jaw dropped. "Kurama?! The hell happened to you?! You're in human form?!"
   Kurama rolled his neck.
   "Long story. Let's just say, I got bored being locked in someone else. Time to be my own Jinchriki."
   The moment was cut short by a shout from below.
   "Who the hell are you?! This is Takigakure business!"
   Another one added, "He's here for Seven Tails too!"
   Kurama ignored them completely.
   "Come on, Chmei. Your brothers are waiting."
   "Brothers...? What are you talking about?"
   Kurama lifted a hand, and chakra surged. An astral projection formed behind him-a line-up of Bij chakra: Shukaku, Matatabi, Isobu, Son Gok, Koku, Saiken, Gyki... and himself.
   Chmei was stunned.
   "The... the others? You collected them?!"
   For the first time in centuries, the tailed beasts were whole again-almost.
   "We're one short," Kurama said. "You."
   Memories flooded back. Sage of Six Paths separating them. Lifetimes of being used, abused, locked away.
   Even Shukaku had joined Kurama.
   They used to argue daily. Chmei remembered that.
   "If even One Tail followed you..."
   Kurama stood, walking along Chmei's back toward his head.
   "Time's ticking, little brother. Come with me, or let them seal you away like some house pet."
   The barrier below began reforming.
   "Seal him before it's too late!" a Takigakure shinobi screamed.
   Kurama sighed, annoyed.
   "Interrupting family reunions. Typical."
   He extended his chakra. A crimson tail whipped down, smashing the entire array of seal casters in one blow. Screams echoed. Blood sprayed the forest floor.
   "Consider that your one warning."
   Chmei looked around, trapped and uncertain.
   "You really mean it... You want to unite us?"
   Kurama looked him dead in the eye.
   "I'm done with humans writing our stories. I'm writing the next chapter. With or without you."
   Chmei hesitated. But the answer was clear.
   Being sealed by humans again? No.
   At least with Kurama, there was choice. Pride.
   "Fine. Let's finish this."
   "Atta boy."
   Kurama reached forward, placing his palm on Chmei's forehead. A bright surge of chakra flared, forming a massive symbol in the air-the Yin-Yang Seal.
   Chmei's body turned to pure energy and was pulled into Kurama's body.
   The forest went silent.
   The Takigakure survivors watched, stunned and horrified.
   One dared to move. Kurama appeared in front of him in a flash.
   He whispered, voice ice:
   "Go back to your leaders. Tell them this: the age of nations is over. The age of beasts has begun."
   The ninja nodded rapidly, falling over himself to flee.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 217: Chapter 217 : Nine-Nine Returns To One
   1
   Besides, this is one out of nine.
   Fusion with Nine Tails Kurama is much better than being sealed in a human body.
   There's really nothing to think about, nothing to hesitate over.
   "Mm!"
   Seven Tails Chmei's massive form shuddered slightly.
   Kurama smiled, satisfied.
   That's right. They were all tailed beasts-who else could understand the pain better than one another?
   Nagato had once said: only by knowing pain can one truly understand others.
   Most of the tailed beasts had been subjected to the same torment.
   Ninjas saw them as weapons, tools for dominance.
   Kurama expected Chmei to give in without resistance. After all, they'd been abused by the shinobi world long enough. It was time to rise.
   "Damn brat, you're looking to die!"
   A Takigakure ninja charged forward.
   Kurama's eyes gleamed, and in an instant, the air distorted. A spatial vortex appeared, drawing in the charging shinobi.
   The ninja struggled as the space around him slowed his every move.
   "What... What is this technique!? This isn't normal!"
   It felt like Death itself loomed behind him, a Shinigami whispering his fate.
   "No... Don't! Wait-!"
   His scream was cut off as the spatial tear twisted him into chunks of bloody flesh. Blood rained onto the battlefield.
   Panic erupted among the remaining Takigakure ninja.
   Kurama took this moment to place a hand on Chmei.
   [Ding, congratulations to Host, beginning fusion with Seven Tails Chmei.]
   [:0.01%, 16%, 35%, 41%, 62%, 81%... 100%]
   [Congratulations to Host, complete integration with Seven Tails Chmei achieved.]
   In the span of a few breaths, Chmei was absorbed entirely.
   Kurama now felt the added strength within his vessel.
   Ah, this was what true power felt like.
   The Takigakure ninjas, now realizing the gravity of what had happened, began shouting:
   "Where is Seven Tails!?"
   "He's gone! The beast... he absorbed it?!"
   "Mangeky Sharingan... He's from Konoha!"
   Panic spread faster than wildfire. One of their own had just been shredded by space manipulation, and now their most sacred target was gone.
   "You... What do you want!?"
   Their voices cracked with fear.
   Kurama hovered in the air, not using any technique or jutsu. Instead, newly sprouted wings-Seven Tails' wings-had grown from his back.
   Every shinobi stared in horror.
   "He used Seven Tails' chakra... So fast?!"
   "Are you an Uchiha!?"
   "Or something else?!"
   Kurama gave a quiet smirk.
   "Who I am doesn't concern you. You tried to seal my brother. I'm just returning the favor. Now you'll understand what it feels like to be sealed."
   Their blood ran cold.
   They couldn't meet his eyes-those crimson, slitted pupils held too much hatred.
   The raw, oppressive chakra suffocated them. Some dropped to their knees, shaking uncontrollably.
   "Damn it... Quit shaking!"
   Suddenly, the temperature dropped. Breath misted in the air. Frost crept across the leaves. The entire forest was wrapped in a chilling silence.
   Chakra arms extended from Kurama's back-one for each shinobi below.
   "Sealing Technique: Divine Binding Mark!"
   Woooosh-
   The moment they were touched, their bodies froze. Conscious but paralyzed, their eyes could only watch in horror.
   Sealed.
   No escape.
   They could see the outside world but would remain imprisoned in their own minds until death took them.
   Kurama had wiped out dozens of elite shinobi in seconds.
   Seven Tails secured.
   It was time to return to Konoha.
   Now, all nine tailed beasts were within Kurama. He didn't need to hunt any further. All that remained was the final phase.
   A gift would come to him. The opposition would arrive at his doorstep.
   Flying Thunder God Technique: Activated.
   In a blink, Kurama vanished.
   Moments later, the space warped again.
   Zetsu emerged from the ground.
   Two others stepped through a dimensional tear: Obito (the masked man) and Nagato.
   Zetsu surveyed the scene.
   "This is where Seven Tails Chmei was," he said, eyes narrowing.
   He observed the paralyzed shinobi.
   "That's the Divine Binding Mark technique. Sealing pressure locked them in place."
   "And the residual chakra... unmistakably Seven Tails.
   Looks like your former teacher succeeded," Zetsu said with a smirk.
   Under the mask, Obito grinned slightly.
   "Teacher Kurama... you truly didn't disappoint.
   Now all nine are in one place."
   "Kurama.
   Konoha Village."
   Their plan was simple: take the beasts.
   Zetsu whispered: "Mother, wait just a little longer. I'll bring you back."
   Nagato turned to Obito.
   "Madara, when do we strike Konoha?"
   Obito replied calmly: "Soon. Just a few more days. We've waited years for this moment. What's a few more days?"
   Konoha's location was no secret.
   Obito turned toward Nagato with a teasing tone:
   "You think you can retrieve the tailed beasts with just Pain?"
   Nagato smirked arrogantly.
   "Pain is absolute."
   Behind him stood the Six Paths of Pain, with Yahiko at the front.
   And Nagato himself-the seventh Path of Pain-ready to lead the charge.
   Obito warned:
   "Your enemy isn't just Kurama. It's all of Konoha.
   The Sannin-Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru.
   The Third Hokage, the White Fang, even Danzo from the shadows.
   They're not ordinary shinobi."
   Nagato, eyes glowing with the power of the Rinnegan, sneered:
   "Don't underestimate me.
   Pain will make them kneel.
   Let Konoha feel true despair."
   He smiled, twisted and dark.
   The village founded by the God of Shinobi himself, Hashirama Senju, had always stood proud.
   Too proud.
   It was time for its reckoning.
   Peace could not be born from comfort. Only pain created resolve.
   Obito didn't argue.
   "Three days. Take your Six Paths and level Konoha.
   When I return, I want all the tailed beasts sealed within the Gedo Statue."
   Nagato: "It will be done."
   The Infinite Tsukuyomi was within reach.
   A world of dreams, a world without pain.
   Obito would see Rin again.
   In that perfect illusion.
   And the rest of the world would sleep in peace forever.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 218: Chapter 218 : Six Paths Pain
   In the world of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, Obito would create the real Rin.
   The Rin who stayed by Kurama's side was merely a dream. A fabrication. A ghost of what he wished.
   "Teacher Kurama, don't let me down."
   Beneath the mask, Obito smirked, eyes glowing with ambition.
   And with that, he vanished into the swirling space-time rift.
   Land of Lightning. Hidden Cloud Village.
   Dodai and Ay stormed into the Raikage's office, breath heavy and faces grim.
   Third Raikage looked up and smiled knowingly. "So, Seven Tails has fallen into Konoha's hands? No... to be specific, into the hands of Nine Tails Kurama?"
   Dodai gave a slight nod. "Raikage-sama, confirmed."
   Their ANBU had returned from Takigakure with grim news: the battlefield was littered with corpses, all Takigakure shinobi. Seven Tails was gone. The conclusion was obvious.
   Kurama had succeeded.
   "Ha ha ha! Excellent!" the Third Raikage roared with laughter.
   This outcome was ideal.
   Tailed Beasts should be controlled by their own. Kurama, the Nine Tails himself, was a god among them. Third Raikage had clashed with him during the Third Shinobi War-a formidable force, and, surprisingly, a reasonable one.
   Not just a beast. A presence.
   More importantly, Kurama wielded chakra like a living nuclear warhead. Most villages didn't even comprehend his true power.
   But the Cloud did.
   And they were smart enough not to provoke him.
   Sand, Rain-they fell because they underestimated that power.
   Now, no village possessed Tailed Beasts. Not Sand, not Mist, not even Rain. Not even minor villages.
   Balance.
   Before, Hashirama had tried to distribute the Tailed Beasts to maintain peace. But war kept breaking out.
   Because as long as one held Nine Tails, there could never be equality.
   Now? No one had them.
   Except Kurama.
   The Third Raikage smirked. Let him have them. Let him be the deterrent.
   Peace was precious. And Cloud would not be foolish.
   Fire Country. Konoha.
   Kurama rested for a few days upon returning from the Takigakure massacre.
   At Kushina's home, it was quiet. Just the three of them-Kurama, Kushina, and her devoted handmaid, Garura.
   Tsunade, of course, had her own massive Hokage estate. But she often came over to stay the night.
   For the company.
   Or maybe, for Kurama.
   Kurama, on the other hand, sometimes visited her. Her walls weren't soundproof enough to handle him daily, though.
   Rin's apartment.
   Kurama and Rin had reconciled. Old wounds were healing.
   But Obito's shadow loomed.
   Rin's eyes, delicate yet searching, stared into his. "Master Kurama... is Obito really a traitor?"
   Kurama sighed. "Maybe. The Uchiha said he hasn't returned to the clan in years. No word in the village either."
   "Why... why would he leave? The village was good to him."
   "Ambition, Rin. People change."
   Tsunade had asked if Obito should be listed as a missing-nin.
   Kurama gave the nod.
   The result? Obito was officially classified as an A-Rank Rogue Ninja.
   ANBU were given orders: capture if possible. Kill if resisted.
   Though, truth be told, Obito's current power warranted an S-Rank listing.
   After soothing Rin's heart, Kurama vanished via Flying Thunder God, reappearing at a familiar home.
   Konan's residence.
   Konan stood by her window, watching Konoha's skyline.
   So different from Amegakure, her old home.
   There, it rained year-round. Here, sunshine warmed her face.
   "So this is Konoha," she murmured. "It truly is one of the Five Great Nations."
   The wealth, the peace, the light-it was almost foreign.
   Then she felt it. A strong arm, rough and warm, wrapped around her waist.
   She froze.
   Then a low chuckle tickled her ear.
   "What are you staring at, beauty?"
   Konan exhaled, tension leaving her shoulders.
   "Lord Kurama... don't scare me like that. I almost exploded a paper bomb."
   Kurama chuckled again.
   "Scared you? I better make up for that."
   "Oh? How exactly will you compensate me?"
   She turned, eyes twinkling with amusement.
   "Let you see how strong the little Nine Tails can be."
   3
   0...
   Days later.
   Nagato arrived in the Land of Fire, leading the Six Paths of Pain.
   Konoha loomed ahead, nestled in its forest cradle.
   Nagato stood high in the trees, eyes cold.
   "Peaceful little village..."
   Seven figures stood together, draped in black cloaks adorned with red clouds.
   From this moment on, the world would feel pain.
   And it would begin here-in Konoha. Strongest of the Great Nations.
   The Land of Fire had flourished. Economically. Militarily. Culturally.
   Perhaps too much.
   Nagato clenched his fists.
   This place had not been baptized by suffering.
   They could never understand him.
   Only pain could create understanding.
   And so, they would learn.
   Zetsu emerged from the forest floor like a shadow.
   "Nagato, shall we divide forces like last time? Spread the Six Paths, strike from multiple sides?"
   In the original invasion, Pain had led with the Animal Path, drawing attention while the others attacked different sectors.
   But not this time.
   Nagato's body was whole. Strengthened by Hashirama's cells, his chakra reserves had surged.
   He didn't need to scatter his power.
   No more subtlety.
   They would walk through the front gates.
   Let the world witness Pain's wrath.
   Let Konoha understand what true suffering was.
   Let them feel the pain of those they had crushed in their peace.
   Let the gods descend.
   And make war.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 219: Chapter 219 : Attack On Konoha
   Kurama has been here in Konan these days.
   The helpless Konan could only beg for mercy and let him harm others.
   Today is another day where I can't get out of bed.
   Konan turned around and saw Kurama.
   "Hey, that's strange. Where did Master Kurama go?"
   Over the past few days, whenever Konan opened her eyes, she could see Kurama's playful face.
   But today, not so.
   "Is something wrong?"
   Konan thought to herself.
   Just as she was about to get out of bed, she stumbled.
   "You bastard, it's all Master Kurama's fault, and he doesn't know how to understand my pain."
   Konoha Village, Hokage Office.
   Kushina and Mikoto are helping Tsunade with the files.
   As for Kurama, he is on the rock statue of Kushina, which is the Fourth Hokage.
   "Those guys are already here!"
   At the same time, Kushina in the office also sensed it.
   "Sister Tsunade, Mikoto, those guys Kurama-sama mentioned are already here and are almost at the gate of the village."
   "Yeah?"
   Tsunade's pretty face turned slightly serious.
   Tsunade: "That bastard Kurama, the intelligence told us, but he disappeared. Is he still a man?"
   She complained.
   However, Tsunade knew it in her heart.
   Kurama will not abandon them.
   "Kushina, Mikoto, you go to the gate of Konoha first, I'll get ready and I'll be there soon."
   The two women moved and disappeared with a whoosh.
   Along the way, Mikoto asked quietly:
   "Kushina, can you sense Master Kurama's Chakra?"
   "Not yet, he must have hidden his Chakra."
   Mikoto: "What are Kurama-sama doing?"
   Kushina chuckled.
   "It's okay, Mikoto, we can always trust him."
   Besides, with the strength of the two of them, it is not easy to deal with several Pain.
   Outside the main gate of Konoha.
   Six Paths-a dark figure wearing a black robe and red clouds slowly walked over.
   "They are?"
   Konoha's gatekeeper ninja immediately became alert.
   It is certain that these are not Konoha ninjas.
   "Who are you, and what brings you to Konoha?"
   First figure out the other party's purpose and motivation.
   At this time, Tendo Pain spoke.
   "Is Kurama in this village?"
   Kurama?
   Is the other party here to see Master Kurama?
   Kurama appears and disappears, so they don't know if he is in the village now.
   However, you can ask Lord Hokage.
   What if these people are friends of Lord Kurama?
   "If you are looking for Master Kurama, you can wait a moment while we go and report to Lady Hokage."
   Tendo Pain: "No need, we can just go in and find him ourselves."
   Seeing the cold breath and rippling eyes of these people.
   Konoha's gatekeeper ninjas have entered a state of alert.
   "It's an enemy attack!"
   "Oh, that's a good intuition."
   Tendo Pain smiled softly.
   He pointed his palms at the two people.
   "Universal Pull!"
   Suddenly, a strong gravitational force pulled the two gatekeepers.
   "Damn, what kind of power is this."
   This gravitational force not only made it difficult for them to move, but also made them retreat.
   It was as if an invisible hand was pulling them.
   Woo-
   Gravity suddenly increases.
   The two men instantly flew towards the direction of Tendo.
   And the black stick in Tendo's hand is ready.
   Suddenly, a golden Chakra hand struck towards Tendo.
   "Rasengan!"
   It's coming menacingly and extremely fast.
   Tendo jumped back slightly and dodged the attack.
   A deep hole was made in the ground by Rasengan.
   "Oh, interesting."
   Tendo smiled slightly.
   Without gravity, the two ninjas guarding the door fell from the air, quite embarrassed.
   Two beautiful figures appeared in front of them.
   The gatekeeper Konoha Shinobi was pleasantly surprised.
   "It's Kushina-sama and Mikoto-sama, great."
   Uzumaki Kushina is the former Hokage.
   Uchiha Mikoto is the current Hokage consultant.
   The arrival of the two of them made Konoha Shinobi's heart instantly calm down.
   "Uchiha clan, Uzumaki clan?"
   Pain glanced at Six Paths and finally found someone who could fight.
   Kushina: "Just Six Paths Pain."
   This surprised these Pain a little.
   Before they even take action, someone already knows their names.
   Konoha is such a magical village.
   Tendo Pain: "You two must be big shots in Konoha, one is Fourth Hokage Blood Red Pepper Uzumaki Kushina, and the other is Uchiha Mikoto, the leader of the Uchiha clan."
   Kushina picked up a bunch of red hair and put it on the tip of her nose, humming softly
   "Oh, you are quite discerning!"
   Obito naturally told Nagato about the situation in Konoha.
   These two were the strong women who ended the Third Ninja War.
   Uzumaki Kushina is the youngest Hokage and the fire Hokage.
   Likewise, the Hokage who has been in power for the shortest time.
   This has to make Pain pay attention.
   At the moment, Pain doesn't want business blowback.
   "Is Kurama in this village?"
   "What does Master Kurama's presence have to do with you?"
   Kushina retorted arrogantly.
   Suddenly, a joking voice came from behind Kushina and the others, it was Kurama.
   "What do you want from me with these corpses?"
   "Lord Kurama!"
   Kushina and Mikoto's eyes lit up.
   Immediately, Kushina gave a resentful look.
   "Humph, will you show up at the critical moment?"
   "Ah no, I went to see the scenery and almost forgot."
   Kurama smiled awkwardly.
   "Master Kurama, you are right, there are really six guys in strange clothes attacking Konoha."
   Mikoto on the side was watching the actions of these six people all the time.
   "Oh, so you are Kurama."
   Tendo originally wanted to go to the villages and ask them one by one.
   He didn't expect it to be delivered to his door by himself, which would save him the trouble.
   However, he also wanted to make the village of Konoha feel the pain.
   Because only by understanding each other's pain can the group understand each other.
   Kurama took Kushina and Mikoto's little hands, laughed and said:
   "You don't have to take action, just leave it to me."
   Mikoto: "Yeah."
   Kushina snorted softly and turned her head to the side arrogantly.
   Tendo Pain pointed at Kurama.
   "You and we, this village must also feel the pain."
   Kurama smiled disdainfully.
   "You are so confident with these few words. Who gave you the courage?"
   Corpse?
   Pain was surprised.
   You can tell at a glance that they are corpses, and they are indeed dangerous guys.
   Now, he understood why the masked man Madara asked them to be careful about this man named Kurama.
   But, so what?
   Tendo Pain slowly rose into the sky, preparing to give Konoha a big move.
   Super, Shinra Tensei!
   In this case, the entire Konoha will cease to exist.
   Unfortunately, he had no chance...
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 220: Chapter 220 : Beat Up Six Paths Pain
   Tendo Pain wanted to ascend and unleash devastation from the skies.
   Unfortunately, he never got the chance.
   His feet had just left the ground, beginning to rise into the air, when a strange black seal lit up beneath all six of the Paths of Pain.
   Mid-air, Tendo's eyes widened.
   "What is this? A space-time barrier? No! Retreat, now!"
   But his warning came too late.
   The barrier flared.
   A flash of light-
   -and all six paths vanished.
   Even Tendo, who had been hovering above, was gone.
   Back in Konoha, Mikoto and Kushina exchanged a glance.
   "Lord Kurama... was that your doing?" Mikoto asked, still wide-eyed.
   Kurama smirked lazily. "Yeah. Had it set up in advance. Just waiting for those freaks to step in."
   Kushina twirled a strand of red hair and sniffed at it with a soft huff.
   "Where'd you send them?"
   "Somewhere nice and sunny," Kurama teased, giving them a look. "Far from Konoha. Don't worry."
   "We'll leave it to you, then," Mikoto nodded.
   Kushina pouted, brushing her hair back with mock annoyance. "Tch. That idiot only shows up to play solo. Let's go, Mikoto. Leave him to his mess."
   Mikoto giggled softly, understanding Kushina all too well.
   Far from the village, Nagato sat still, focused, but a little surprised.
   A space-time jutsu that powerful? So Kurama had been expecting this.
   He frowned.
   "Fine then, Kurama. You won't escape me this time. Let's take your Tailed Beast."
   Nagato's chakra flared. No matter how far his Six Paths had been thrown, his link with them remained. The power of the Hashirama cells coursed through him, giving him even greater control over the Rinnegan puppets.
   He narrowed his eyes.
   "There. I can feel them. Kurama's with them. Time to go."
   The desert heat shimmered.
   Pain's Six Paths stood disoriented, sand whipping around them.
   Konoha's forests were gone. In their place: an endless wasteland.
   And Kurama.
   Standing tall, arms crossed, that damn smug look on his face.
   "You!" Tendo growled. "I didn't think you'd follow us."
   Kurama chuckled. "I don't like leaving undead freaks unattended."
   "Then let's see if you're strong enough to handle us."
   The Paths of Pain moved into formation.
   Kurama's eyes glowed crimson.
   A Mangeky Sharingan pattern spiraled into place.
   Tendo flinched. "That eye... Mangeky? That's impossible! The intel said nothing about Sharingan."
   Of course it didn't. Obito-Madara, as they called him-didn't know either.
   Behind the Human and Naraka Paths, a spiraling void opened.
   It expanded, warping the air with space-time pressure.
   "No!" Naraka Path tried to jump-but too late.
   Both Paths were sucked in.
   The vortex crushed and twisted them. Flesh, chakra receivers, bone-scattered to the winds.
   Kurama brushed his hands together. "Two down. Not even a challenge. Got more of you in storage? Maybe a hundred?"
   The other Pains watched silently, fury masked beneath impassive faces.
   He had just erased two of them.
   Tendo's voice was grave. "Universal Pull."
   Asura Path moved, blades sprouting from his back.
   Kurama's body was yanked forward by gravity, aimed straight at Asura's weapons.
   It looked dire.
   But lightning crackled across his body-the armor of the Third Raikage merged with Nine-Tails chakra. His personal defense, absolute.
   The blades shattered on contact.
   Kurama sneered. "Cute attempt."
   He grabbed Asura Path's face and slammed it into the ground.
   Boom.
   Metal and flesh exploded outward.
   Shattered. Useless. Dead.
   Shura Path-eliminated.
   "Damn it!"
   Three Paths remained.
   Tendo snarled, arms spread. "Shinra Tensei!"
   A powerful wave burst outward.
   Kurama was launched back, skidding across sand.
   But he stood, unscathed.
   He dusted his shoulder. "Come on, brother, that's all you've got?"
   Tendo's frown deepened.
   He'd used full force, and Kurama didn't even flinch.
   Three Paths left: Animal Path, Tendo, and Preta Path.
   "Summoning Jutsu!"
   Animal Path called forth undead dogs, massive rhinos, and a monstrous eagle.
   They roared across the sands.
   Kurama extended his arms-massive dark-red chakra limbs burst from his back, swatting summons like flies.
   Crushed.
   "What, no Monkey King Enma in there?"
   The Immortal Hound reassembled, relentless.
   Kurama rolled his eyes. "Kill the summoner, kill the summon."
   Kunai flashed-fast, deadly.
   Multiplied by Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu.
   The air filled with whistling death.
   Tendo stepped forward. "Shinra Tensei!"
   The repulsion saved Animal Path-barely.
   Not that it mattered.
   The second the kunai bounced off, Kurama was already behind Animal Path.
   "Yo."
   One hand. Chop.
   Head off.
   Dead.
   Only two remained.
   Tendo shook his head, disbelief clear.
   Kurama had been far away just a second ago.
   That speed-it wasn't Body Flicker.
   Even with the Rinnegan's enhanced perception, he couldn't track it.
   It was something else.
   Something terrifying.
   Kurama didn't even look winded.
   "You gods are real disappointing."
   He cracked his neck and stepped forward.
   Tendo raised a hand, preparing another Shinra Tensei, but Kurama was already gone.
   Behind him.
   He whispered, "Boom."
   And slammed his knee into Tendo's back.
   The force cratered the ground.
   Tendo tumbled across the sand, coughing up blood.
   Blood splattered the dunes.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Planetary Devastation, You Call This The Moon?
   Kurama sliced off the Summoning Beast's head with a single, clean stroke of his kunai.
   Now, only Tendo and the Preta Path remained.
   "Instant Technique?" Tendo muttered to himself, bewildered.
   That couldn't be it. If it were a simple Body Flicker, his Rinnegan would have tracked it. They shared a visual network, after all.
   But Kurama... he had just vanished and reappeared in front of the Animal Path in a blink.
   Lightning-fast.
   Deadly.
   The kunai repelled earlier by Tendo's Shinra Tensei wasn't ordinary. It had the Flying Thunder God seal etched into its handle.
   As soon as Tendo deflected the kunai, Kurama warped to it-teleporting directly to the Animal Path and decapitating him with zero resistance.
   Nagato, the true puppeteer behind Pain, was shaken.
   "Damn it... The masked freak was right. This man named Kurama isn't someone to take lightly."
   Kurama mockingly clapped his hands.
   "That's it? Come on, I was hoping for a fight. You're supposed to be gods, right? Entertain me!"
   "Bastard," Tendo snarled, a rare break from his godlike composure.
   Kurama had already eliminated four Pains like it was child's play.
   "Universal Pull!"
   Tendo yanked Kurama toward him with maximum force.
   The moment Kurama got pulled in, Preta Path latched onto him from behind.
   Chakra started draining.
   "Oh? So you're the one who sucks chakra. Finally, some foreplay," Kurama said with a devilish grin.
   He'd been saving his chakra-based techniques just for this.
   Preta Path had no idea what was coming.
   "This guy's chakra... what the hell is this?!"
   He tried absorbing it, but Kurama's chakra was like an ocean-massive, torrential, infinite.
   He felt like he was sipping a tsunami through a straw.
   "Let me help you out!"
   Kurama smiled and willingly poured more chakra into him.
   Preta Path panicked. "No, wait-stop! I can't take-"
   "Oh, you're gonna take it. You said you wanted it. Don't act shy now."
   With a brutal surge, Kurama pumped raw chakra into him.
   Preta Path's body started bloating, expanding grotesquely.
   He looked like a damned balloon.
   "NOOOOO-"
   BOOM!
   He exploded like an overfilled water balloon-chunks flying, blood misting the sky.
   Gone.
   Four down. One more to go.
   Tendo's Rinnegan narrowed, his stoic mask cracking.
   He had never seen Preta Path fail to absorb chakra before.
   But Kurama wasn't fazed. He looked completely untouched.
   "Boring. Just you left now," Kurama taunted, arms wide open.
   Tendo remained composed, though his mind was anything but.
   No one had ever dismantled the Six Paths of Pain this fast.
   "You're strong," he admitted. "But this ends now."
   Tendo hurled a black sphere into the sky.
   Immediately, the ground began to tremble.
   Rocks, trees, debris-everything got pulled upward toward the sphere.
   Kurama floated effortlessly.
   Tendo clapped his hands together, shouting:
   "Chibaku Tensei!"
   His ultimate move. Planetary Devastation.
   The same technique that once sealed the Ten-Tails and created the moon itself.
   Kurama hovered above, unfazed.
   "Hey, did that masked freak tell you I'm a Perfect Jinchriki?"
   Tendo said nothing.
   The masked man-Madara or whatever name he went by-did warn him.
   Kurama had full control of the Nine-Tails.
   But why did Kurama mention him? Had they met before?
   If so, this man knew more than he should.
   Kurama smiled coldly.
   "So you know I've got the Nine-Tails. But did he tell you I've got more?"
   He held out his hand. A glowing orb of magma began forming in his palm.
   "Lava Style: Tailed Beast Bomb."
   He was tapping into the Four-Tails' chakra now-Son Gok's power.
   The massive, molten orb pulsed violently.
   Magma flowed within it, glowing like a sun about to explode.
   The earth itself groaned beneath its power.
   Tendo stared wide-eyed. "You... have other tailed beasts' power?"
   Kurama's smirk widened.
   "Scared, little god? Didn't expect a devil to have tricks too, huh?"
   With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the Lava Tailed Beast Bomb into the sky, straight into the growing satellite of Chibaku Tensei.
   BOOOOOOOM!
   A violent explosion rocked the sky.
   The satellite disintegrated into flaming debris. The shockwave shattered trees below.
   Kurama remained suspended in mid-air, calm, wings spread wide behind him.
   Blue and purple wings-Star Chakra Wings from the old Star Village training technique.
   Only now, they were enhanced by dark red Nine-Tails chakra, creating an otherworldly aura.
   Tendo Payne stared, speechless.
   His ultimate technique-nullified.
   Nagato, controlling everything from afar, felt his stomach sink.
   His connection to the battlefield told him what just happened: Planetary Devastation was useless.
   He didn't have the chakra reserves to fully unleash its power through a puppet body.
   Kurama descended slowly.
   "Yo, still calling yourself a god? Because right now, you look more like a priest who lost his whole choir."
   Tendo's fists clenched.
   "Bastard..."
   Kurama sighed dramatically.
   "Come on, this is getting tedious. How about you stop sending the puppets and come face me yourself, Nagato?"
   Tendo's eyes twitched.
   He knows.
   He actually knows.
   Kurama grinned darkly.
   "Yeah, I know you're just a puppet. I know you're sitting somewhere safe, thinking you're untouchable. I also know you've got red hair, busted legs, and a god complex bigger than your hideout."
   Nagato froze. That description was eerily accurate.
   How the hell did Kurama know?
   Kurama shrugged.
   "Don't worry, I haven't counted the number of hairs on your ass. Yet."
   Tendo gritted his teeth. This man was mocking him. Humiliating him.
   And worst of all, enjoying it.
   Kurama's eyes glinted with a mixture of boredom and bloodlust.
   "So... are we done with this puppet show? Or do I need to beat the truth out of you one last time?"
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 222: Chapter 222 : Nine Tails Super Evolution, Ten Tails!
   Shinra Tensei!
   After retreating to a safer distance, Tendo Pain fired off a powerful Shinra Tensei toward Kurama. But to his disbelief, Kurama didn't even budge.
   "Impossible... He actually withstood the full impact of Shinra Tensei!"
   But Kurama had transformed-he now resembled a miniature version of the Nine Tails, cloaked in a thick, dark red chakra shroud, with six tails flickering menacingly behind him. He was in a half-Tailed Beast state, and the ninth tail hadn't even emerged yet.
   In the original timeline, Naruto, with only the Yang half of Kurama sealed inside him, managed to tank Shinra Tensei in his six-tailed form and still pummel Tendo Pain senseless.
   But this-this was a complete Jinchriki.
   Kurama had all the tailed beasts sealed inside him.
   How could Shinra Tensei possibly faze him?
   "There's a five-second cooldown between your gravitational techniques, isn't there?"
   "What?!"
   Tendo's face twisted in horror.
   Before he could react, Kurama appeared right in front of him.
   "Too slow."
   A dark red chakra arm shot out and gripped Tendo's head like a ripe melon. With a subtle twist, Kurama tore it clean off.
   "What the hell, even Pain's getting soft these days," Kurama said with a chuckle.
   In under five minutes, all Six Paths of Pain had been annihilated.
   And now, Kurama could sense Nagato's true body.
   Approximately fifty kilometers away.
   But he didn't need to go hunting.
   Nagato was already on his way.
   "Looks like he still thinks he can win."
   Kurama smirked. Nagato wasn't giving up so easily. He still had his dream of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. And with all the tailed beasts in Kurama's control, Nagato couldn't afford to let him walk.
   So as Kurama stood calmly, waiting, he conjured a Shadow Clone.
   One flicker of the Flying Thunder God Technique, and whoosh!
   The clone returned to Konoha.
   At that very moment, Konan stood by a balcony in her residence, gazing over the peaceful village. Then suddenly, a muscular arm snaked around her waist.
   Warm, rough, familiar.
   She didn't even need to look.
   "Kurama-sama..."
   "Missed me?"
   She blushed slightly. "I heard there was an attack. Weren't you out there fighting?"
   "Handled it. Took five minutes."
   "That fast?"
   "Well, you were on my mind."
   Konan scoffed playfully. "You already have a redhead at home, an obedient maid, and the Uchiha princess herself. Why would you be thinking of me?"
   Kurama leaned in, grinning. "If you weren't special, would I risk chakra just to teleport over for a hug?"
   She smiled. It was a rare thing. A soft, real smile.
   Then Kurama whispered, "Come with me. I want you to meet someone."
   Konan raised an eyebrow. "Meet someone? Who?"
   "You'll know when we get there."
   Out in a remote desert, Nagato finally arrived.
   Kurama stood still, eyes closed as if meditating, waiting calmly.
   "You were waiting for me?"
   Kurama opened one eye. "Isn't it obvious?"
   Nagato's voice dropped. "You think you're invincible just because you trashed six corpses?"
   "What a coincidence," Kurama replied, cracking his neck. "I do."
   Nagato gritted his teeth. "So, is the Nine Tails here with you? Or did you leave it in Konoha?"
   Kurama simply gestured. "Why don't you come find out yourself?"
   Nagato paused.
   Even in verbal sparring, he was losing.
   But it didn't matter. The Nine Tails was inside Kurama. He was sure.
   He had to take it.
   He could always remake the Six Paths.
   If the other tailed beasts were elsewhere, he'd deal with them later.
   First, capture the Nine Tails.
   Suddenly-BOOM!
   A puff of white smoke.
   And standing before Nagato... was Konan.
   Kurama's Shadow Clone had just delivered her and vanished.
   Nagato was stunned.
   Konan was more so.
   "Nagato...? Is that you?"
   "Yes. It's me."
   Konan's heart sank. For years, she thought he was dead. Killed by Hanz.
   Kurama stayed silent as Konan told him about Yahiko, Nagato, and their dream.
   It all made sense now.
   Nagato had also believed Konan was dead. In fact, during the supposed peace talks, a fake Konan had attacked him.
   But now?
   Nagato didn't care anymore.
   He believed the real Konan-Yahiko too-existed only in the world of Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   And the one standing here?
   Just a shadow.
   A false remnant.
   To Nagato, this world was beyond salvation.
   Only an illusion could be peaceful.
   Konan saw it.
   He wasn't the same Nagato she knew.
   Her eyes darted to the ground-Yahiko's body lay there.
   Pierced with black chakra rods, lifeless.
   "Nagato... did you do this? Why? Why desecrate Yahiko's body like this?"
   Nagato's voice was hollow. "It's just a corpse. The real Yahiko lives in the Tsukuyomi world. So do you."
   Konan took a shaky step back.
   This man... he had truly lost it.
   Changed beyond recognition.
   "This world is a lie," Nagato whispered.
   "And all lies must be destroyed."
   BOOM!
   A barrage of rockets launched from Nagato's mechanized limbs, Shurad's power on full display.
   "Mangeky Sharingan: Kamui!"
   Kurama's eyes flared, a spiraling vortex swallowing the incoming missiles into another dimension.
   "Konan, this isn't the Nagato you knew."
   "...Yes."
   Konan exhaled slowly.
   "I see that now. I won't hold back against someone who seeks to destroy the truth."
   Kurama smiled, his hand resting on her shoulder.
   "Let me handle him. Go have some tea."
   Konan nodded silently, stepping aside.
   She knew the power of the Rinnegan.
   If she stayed, she'd only get in Kurama's way.
   The two warriors stared at each other across the dunes.
   One burned with conviction, the other twisted by despair.
   This was no longer a battle of chakra.
   It was a battle of ideology.
   A war between delusion and reality.
   Between love and loss.
   Between a god who gave up on the world...
   And a beast who refused to let it die.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 223: Chapter 223 : Meteorite Falling From The Sky
   Konan quietly stepped aside.
   She knew the terrifying power of the Mangeky Sharingan.
   If she joined the fight, she'd only become dead weight-or worse, a puppet controlled by Kurama's ocular jutsu.
   In Konan's eyes, Nagato had gone completely off the deep end.
   The boy she once knew was gone, consumed by obsession.
   "What Infinite Tsukuyomi? The real world?" She scoffed silently. "Like hell that makes sense."
   He was the real Nagato, but he insisted everything else was fake. It was like watching a genius descend into madness.
   And now, he wanted to trap the whole world in a dream.
   No cure. No redemption. The man was broken beyond repair.
   Above the desert, Kurama and Nagato stood opposite one another, the wind howling through the open landscape.
   Nagato stood tense. Cautious.
   He had just faced Kurama through his Six Paths of Pain. That battle had lasted less than five minutes-and every Path had been obliterated.
   That wasn't supposed to happen.
   He had seen chakra that even the Preta Path couldn't absorb.
   He had seen his Shinra Tensei, a technique that leveled mountains, shrugged off like a gust of wind.
   Kurama's power wasn't just Nine-Tails-level. It was something else.
   And then there was the Mangeky Sharingan. That wasn't part of the intel Madara had given him.
   Madara never mentioned Kurama having ocular powers.
   Nagato was on edge.
   Kurama, on the other hand, looked completely unfazed.
   "Looks like it's time to face the real thing," Kurama said lazily. "You're fresh outta zombies to throw at me."
   Nagato scowled. "Don't underestimate the Rinnegan."
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   He didn't wait. Using the power of the Asura Path, Nagato fired a barrage of chakra-powered missiles from his mechanical arm.
   Kurama vanished with a flicker.
   BOOM! BOOM!
   Explosions ripped through the sand. Dust clouds surged into the air, forming deep craters in the desert floor.
   But there was no trace of Kurama.
   "This bastard... he's too fast," Nagato muttered, gritting his teeth.
   Then-those scarlet eyes ignited.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   "Void Severance."
   Reality twisted.
   A distorted spiral of space-time opened up around Nagato, the same technique that had disintegrated two of his Paths earlier.
   But Nagato was ready.
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   He blasted himself back with repulsion force, launching away from the gravitational implosion.
   He couldn't stabilize his body mid-air and crashed into the sand with a thud.
   "Shit!" he cursed, spitting grit. "This isn't what a Rinnegan wielder should look like..."
   Back when he fought Hanzo the Salamander, he was crippled-and still didn't look this pathetic.
   Now, with working legs and Hashirama cells enhancing his body, he should've been unstoppable.
   But against Kurama, he was being dominated.
   Universal Pull!
   Gravitational force yanked Kurama toward him.
   Nagato quickly fired more missiles from the Asura Path.
   BOOM! BOOM!
   A chain of explosions rocked the battlefield.
   Dust consumed everything.
   Nagato waited. Breathing heavily.
   But then the smoke cleared-
   And Kurama was standing there. Untouched.
   His skin crackled slightly with residual lightning.
   "Raikage Mode," Kurama said mockingly. "Third Raikage's durability. Your toys can't scratch this."
   Panic flickered in Nagato's eyes.
   He was running out of options.
   Only three Paths-Deva, Asura, and Animal-were remotely effective.
   Preta Path required enemy chakra to absorb, but Kurama wasn't using chakra-based attacks.
   Naraka Path? Only good for interrogation or revival.
   Human Path? Useless against someone with Kurama's raw chakra. Good luck yanking out a soul from a walking tailed beast hybrid.
   He was screwed.
   Nagato clenched his fists. But he wasn't done.
   He wasn't just Pain. He was the Rinnegan.
   Kurama grinned. "Hey, Mr. Rinnegan, got any tricks left? Or is this gonna be another five-minute beatdown?"
   Nagato hissed. "Don't get cocky. Tell me, how the hell do you know about the masked man?"
   Kurama raised a brow. "Oh, him? I know a lot more than you think. Your Akatsuki? You're just pawns."
   Nagato's jaw clenched.
   "Judging by that face," Kurama chuckled, "I hit a nerve."
   It was true. Nagato was rattled.
   Kurama was supposed to be just another Jinchriki.
   But this man had access to forbidden knowledge, powers unrecorded, and chakra reserves that made even the Nine Tails seem tame.
   He was the biggest threat to Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   Nagato had to kill him. Here. Now.
   "Have you ever been hit by raindrops?"
   He extended his arms, palms glowing with gravity.
   Two small black orbs hovered upward.
   Sand and dust gathered like iron filings.
   Planetary Devastation.
   But this wasn't aimed at Kurama.
   It was a setup.
   High above, the black spheres grew into monstrous, swirling masses of debris-two giant satellite meteors, each casting a shadow over the battlefield.
   "Aren't these raindrops a little big? Might hurt someone," Nagato said with a deranged grin.
   Konan, watching from afar, was stunned.
   This was Nagato at full strength.
   No puppets, no Six Paths. Just raw power.
   The Rinnegan in its prime.
   Two meteorites?
   She thought back to Madara's godlike display, dropping multiple meteors like it was nothing.
   Nagato couldn't match that.
   But this?
   This was enough to flatten an entire nation.
   Kurama looked up and smirked.
   "Two rocks? That's your big move? Cute."
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 224: Chapter 224 : Nagato Despair
   Two meteorites.
   Is this your limit?
   Kurama smiled with disdain.
   "Too weak," he scoffed. "You call that raindrops?"
   Nagato didn't respond. He remained focused, intent on observing just how long Kurama could maintain this arrogant posture.
   These weren't mere rocks-they were compressed desert sand and dust, compacted into massive boulders by the force of his Shinra Tensei and Chibaku Tensei combined. Even a hidden village would be decimated under one of them.
   Now there were two.
   To remain so composed... it wasn't confidence. It was insult.
   Insult to the Rinnegan.
   Rinnegan-the very eye of the Sage of Six Paths.
   An eye born of divine will, now scoffed at.
   Nagato's rage ignited.
   The twin meteorites plummeted.
   Kurama raised a hand lazily.
   "Lava Style: Tailed Beast Bomb."
   "Boil Style: Tailed Beast Bomb."
   Two monstrous spheres burst forth-one glowing with volcanic heat, the other bubbling with corrosive steam.
   BOOM.
   The desert trembled. The sky cracked open with thunder.
   Kurama's twin Tailed Beast Bombs smashed through the meteorites mid-air. Rock and molten glass scattered across the dunes.
   Nagato's eyes widened in disbelief.
   "Impossible..."
   The sheer power-his Chibaku Tensei, undone.
   "Just one Nine Tails Jinchriki can do this?!"
   No, not just any Jinchriki. A perfect Jinchriki. One in complete harmony with the tailed beast. And worse-this wasn't even the extent of Kurama's power.
   Kurama casually dusted his palms.
   "That all you got? Any more toys, bring 'em out."
   Nagato's blood boiled.
   He had once overwhelmed Hanzo the Salamander. A man once revered as the demigod of the shinobi world. Even crippled and confined to a mechanical rig, he'd bested one of the greatest. If his legs had functioned then, Hanzo would've died that day.
   And now?
   He was being clowned.
   Mocked.
   The son of prophecy.
   The man Jiraiya once believed would bring balance to the world.
   Nagato's expression twisted into something primal.
   His voice cracked from the sheer pitch of rage.
   "Kurama!!!"
   Kurama cocked a brow.
   "Yo, what now?"
   "Summoning Jutsu: Demonic Statue of the Outer Path!"
   The ground quaked.
   A massive monstrosity emerged.
   The Gedo Statue.
   A grotesque, eyeless behemoth-once the empty husk of the Ten Tails.
   Kurama's eyes twinkled with mischief.
   "So you're the bastard cage that trapped us for centuries."
   He grinned.
   Chains erupted from his body-gleaming, golden chains formed of pure sealing chakra.
   "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"
   Dozens-no, hundreds-lashed outward, binding the Gedo Statue like a spider cocooning prey.
   Before Nagato could react, Kurama's form twisted.
   Nine tails rose.
   Then one more. Then two. Then eight.
   One Tail. Two Tails. Three. Up to Eight.
   Each tail shimmered with distinct chakra.
   The other Tailed Beasts had answered.
   Tails intertwined. Wrapped.
   Pulled.
   In a single motion, the Gedo Statue was yanked toward Kurama-and vanished into his core.
   Nagato stood motionless, dumbfounded.
   [Ding! Congratulations to Host: Integrating Gedo Statue.]
   [A: 0.01%... 0.05%... 10%... 41%... 62%... 81%... 100%]
   [Integration Complete.]
   Nagato blinked.
   "...What just happened?"
   1
   He looked around, stunned.
   His trump card-gone.
   "Kurama! What the hell did you do?!"
   Kurama cracked his neck.
   "You blind with those ripple eyes? I absorbed it."
   Nagato stared, slack-jawed.
   He had seen it happen-but couldn't comprehend it.
   Chains. Tails. Chakra.
   And then-gone.
   Pulled into Kurama like it was a damn snack.
   And those tails-he saw more than Nine.
   Tails from the other Bijuu. Matatabi's two. Isobu's three. Gyki's eight.
   All of them.
   Why?
   Why did this man have access to all of them?
   He wasn't supposed to be anything more than Nine Tails' Jinchriki.
   Was this even possible?
   Could one man be Jinchriki of all Tailed Beasts?
   Nagato trembled.
   "You... you absorbed the Gedo Statue?!"
   Kurama smirked.
   "If not me, then who?"
   Nagato staggered backward.
   He thought the tailed beasts were sealed away. Hidden, protected. Maybe stored somewhere in Konoha under heavy guard.
   But no.
   They were here.
   All of them-inside Kurama.
   Kurama wasn't just a Jinchriki.
   He was a damn Bijuu collector.
   A one-man armageddon.
   "You can use the power of all the Tailed Beasts?!"
   Kurama stretched his arms and yawned.
   "What do you think, genius?"
   Nagato's mind reeled.
   He was played. Tricked. Toyed with.
   The intel the masked man gave him was garbage.
   Worthless.
   This wasn't a mere host of the Nine Tails.
   This was someone the world hadn't seen before.
   He felt like a damn clown.
   And he was starting to believe that Infinite Tsukuyomi... might never happen.
   Kurama had that look again.
   That smug, condescending grin.
   "By the way," he said casually. "I'm not Nine Tails' Jinchriki."
   Nagato blinked.
   "You're not...?"
   Kurama's grin widened.
   "Because I am Nine Tails."
   Nagato's mouth fell open.
   Kurama chuckled as realization crashed into him.
   He hadn't been fighting the Jinchriki.
   He'd been fighting the Bijuu himself.
   An evolved, sentient, humanoid form of Kurama-the Nine Tailed Fox.
   Not just a vessel.
   The original.
   Terror swelled in Nagato's chest.
   The war he waged was lost before it even began.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 225: Chapter 225 : Obito : I Still Underestimated That Man
   Nagato couldn't believe it.
   It turns out, all this time, he had been fighting the actual Nine Tails.
   There was no such thing as a Jinchriki in this case.
   Kurama was the Nine Tails.
   Although a tailed beast by nature, the being standing before Nagato had transcended both tailed beast and human.
   Nagato could feel it in his soul.
   This man was no ordinary force. Perhaps he was a true god.
   Compared to this, his title of "God of Amegakure" felt like a joke.
   Could he even win against such a being?
   Nagato genuinely didn't know.
   But giving up on the dream of the Infinite Tsukuyomi?
   Impossible.
   For that dream, he would risk everything.
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   Boom-!
   Nagato unleashed a massive wave of repulsive force, pushing Shinra Tensei to its peak.
   But Kurama didn't budge.
   It was as if the attack never even existed.
   He stood still, unshaken.
   Suddenly, several chakra arms sprouted from Kurama, all targeting Nagato.
   Five seconds.
   That was all it took.
   But in that span, Nagato felt like he was being hunted across dimensions.
   He had never been this desperate in his life.
   "Wood Release: Cutting Technique!"
   Swish swish swish-!
   Thick wooden branches shot out from Nagato's arms, trying to wrap around the demonic red chakra appendages.
   Even Hashirama's cells weren't enough.
   As soon as the chakra touched the wood, the branches bloomed into towering trees.
   The Cutting Technique's offensive capability had completely failed.
   Kurama stared him down, those cold, sharp eyes full of intent.
   This was it.
   The end.
   "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique."
   Countless kunai flew through the air, raining down like a storm.
   The number, speed, and direction made it impossible for Nagato to evade.
   Fortunately, the five-second cooldown was up.
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   BOOM!
   A dome of repulsion blasted out, sending the kunai scattering.
   But Kurama had already moved.
   In the instant the kunai were repelled, Kurama appeared before him.
   A single foot of space remained between them.
   Nagato's breath caught in his throat.
   All those kunai... every single one was marked with the Flying Thunder God Technique.
   Kurama could teleport at will.
   The proximity sent a chill down Nagato's spine.
   His pale face went even paler, like blood had left his body.
   In the scorching desert, Nagato felt cold-freezing, bone-deep cold.
   Kurama's presence exuded death.
   For the first time, Nagato truly felt fear.
   Death was real, and it was staring him down with glowing crimson eyes.
   "Impossible... This can't be happening!"
   Nagato screamed in defiance, but in that moment, he was just another body.
   A lamb ready for slaughter.
   Kurama's vertical pupils shifted, transforming into spiraling rings.
   "Mangeky Sharingan: Void Severance."
   A spiraling vortex of warped space materialized.
   There was nowhere to run. Not from this distance.
   "AHHH-!"
   With a scream, Nagato's body was shredded by the space distortion.
   Blood and limbs vanished into the void.
   Kurama's cut was precise.
   Two orbs fell from the twisting space: the Rinnegan.
   They gently rolled toward a sealed glass container in Kurama's hand.
   The eyes dropped in on their own.
   Nagato was dead.
   So much for the self-proclaimed god.
   "Tch, still too easy," Kurama muttered, brushing his hands off.
   Reclaimed.
   Those Rinnegan were never Nagato's to begin with.
   They were Uchiha Madara's.
   Kurama's thoughts wandered to that legendary anomaly.
   Madara supposedly died fighting Hashirama Senju in the Valley of the End.
   Yet he lived.
   Thanks to Izanagi.
   A technique that made illusions real and reality false. At the cost of one eye.
   So technically, he should've been blind.
   Yet he still awakened the Rinnegan.
   Blind eyes awakening Rinnegan?
   Bullshit.
   Well, in the world of Naruto, one ingredient solved all problems:
   Hashirama cells.
   With that DNA in your system, Mangeky didn't go blind, and impossible became possible.
   Maybe Madara's other eye regrew into Rinnegan thanks to those miracle cells.
   Whatever the case, Kurama now had the real deal.
   He tucked them away, not sure how he'd use them yet.
   With a smirk, he reappeared beside Konan.
   "Master Kurama, is it done?"
   She smiled, calm and composed.
   "Yeah. Took longer than I expected. Hope you weren't waiting too long."
   "No, just a little."
   Her eyes drifted to Nagato's corpse.
   So many memories. They had once walked the same path, she, Yahiko, and Nagato.
   But somewhere along the line, he'd fallen off the deep end.
   Twisted dreams. Manipulated beliefs.
   Kurama placed a hand around her slender waist.
   "Let's go."
   Whoosh!
   The two vanished.
   Moments later, space distorted again over the ruined battlefield.
   A swirling vortex appeared.
   From it stepped a man in an orange swirl-patterned mask.
   Obito.
   Behind him, Zetsu emerged from the earth.
   Seeing the carnage before him, Obito's expression twisted with rage.
   "Damn it. I was too late."
   Nagato's body lay broken. The Six Paths of Pain were scattered like discarded toys.
   But most damning of all-
   The Rinnegan were gone.
   Gone.
   Obito clenched his fists.
   His face contorted behind the mask.
   "Kurama... I underestimated you."
   He had believed in the Six Paths of Pain.
   He believed that Nagato-with the Rinnegan, Hashirama cells, and the entire Deva Path-was enough to capture the Nine Tails.
   He believed wrong.
   Nagato didn't just lose.
   He got obliterated.
   Now, Obito wasn't just frustrated.
   He was scared.
   Just how strong was Kurama?
   He thought he understood him.
   He thought he had accounted for everything.
   But clearly, he knew nothing.
   "Just how much are you hiding, sensei..."
   Obito murmured.
   "I'm getting more and more excited."
   Zetsu's face dropped.
   He didn't share the same enthusiasm.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 226: Chapter 226 : Tailed Beast Family
   Obito was getting more and more excited.
   Zetsu's face immediately darkened.
   Now, Nagato was dead.
   The Rinnegan was gone.
   And without the Rinnegan, there was no summoning the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.
   "That bastard Kurama changed everything," Zetsu cursed inwardly.
   The chakra of the Ten Tails had been split into nine tailed beasts by the Sage of Six Paths. Now, the husk of the Ten Tails-the Gedo Statue-was in Kurama's possession.
   So now, the root of everything lay with Kurama.
   To bring the Infinite Tsukuyomi to fruition and resurrect Kaguya tsutsuki, all hopes rested on Kurama.
   Zetsu and Obito both understood this.
   As the Nine Tails Jinchriki, Kurama had reached a level that could only be described as perfect.
   Obito had seen it himself back when he was still Kurama's student. He'd watched Kurama tap into the beast's full power-he'd seen him manifest a full-scale Nine Tails using chakra alone. That degree of mastery was proof enough. Kurama wasn't just any Jinchriki; he was the ideal one.
   They had always known Kurama was strong. But not this strong.
   Even Nagato-born of the Uzumaki clan, infused with the Rinnegan and enhanced with Hashirama's cells-was decimated. Not just defeated, but utterly dismantled.
   And that was despite Uzumaki vitality and the wood-style suppressive qualities of Hashirama's chakra-both of which were natural counters to tailed beasts.
   But Nagato? Lost everything, down to the last shred of dignity.
   Kurama's strength went far beyond their estimates.
   At this point, it was clear-Nagato wasn't even a challenge.
   Obito was already recalculating.
   Zetsu, too, was silently plotting Kurama's next likely steps.
   Now, both the Rinnegan and the Biju were under Kurama's control.
   He was their new target.
   Fortunately, both Zetsu and Obito had intel on Kurama's status and history.
   Zetsu had waited thousands of years for the resurrection of his mother, Kaguya.
   Waiting a little longer wasn't the problem. The real issue was hope-seeing it, and then having it snatched away.
   That was unbearable.
   Zetsu hated Kurama.
   But more than that, he hated himself.
   Hated that he had no power of his own.
   Even though he was born of Kaguya tsutsuki, he inherited no strength-no Byakugan, no Rinnegan, not even a hint of her raw chakra.
   Unlike Hagoromo and Hamura, Zetsu was born during the sealing of Kaguya, a desperate manifestation of her will-not her power.
   If he had even a sliver of her strength, he wouldn't need to hide in the shadows, whispering lies into ears, rewriting clan scripts, or puppeteering shinobi from behind the scenes.
   Obito turned to him. "Zetsu, should we head to Konoha directly?"
   Zetsu shook his head. "Patience. You're far stronger than Nagato. But give it time. I have other methods."
   Without the Rinnegan, there would be no Rinne Rebirth.
   And without Rinne Rebirth, there would be no Madara revival.
   They lingered in the ruins for a few minutes longer.
   Then, Zetsu's form melded into the ground.
   Obito slowly vanished into the swirl of space.
   Once again, the desert returned to silence.
   Kurama and Konan returned home.
   After a little... quality time, the two of them settled.
   The state of the shinobi world had become very clear:
   The Land of Fire stood supreme.
   Konan looked at Kurama with gentle curiosity.
   "Lord Kurama, do you think there'll be another great war?"
   For Konan, a woman forged by constant conflict in the Rain Village, peace was more than a dream-it was a necessity.
   Kurama smirked and lightly tapped her nose.
   "If there's gonna be war, I'll deal with it. If I say no war, there won't be any."
   True peace is an illusion.
   Small-scale skirmishes are inevitable.
   But full-on war? That could be managed.
   Three days passed.
   In a quiet forest in the Land of Fire, Kurama lay atop the thick branch of an ancient tree.
   It was time to begin the real work-integrating all the power he now held.
   Each tailed beast didn't just possess massive chakra reserves. They had unique nature affinities and Kekkei Genkai.
   Shukaku, the One Tail, had mastery over Wind and Earth Style-and Magnet Release.
   Sunagakure's Magnet users were all descendants of Shukaku's influence.
   Matatabi, the Two Tails, was steeped in Fire Release.
   Isobu, the Three Tails, wielded Water and Wind-sometimes even Ice Release, influencing Kirigakure's bloodline techniques.
   Son Goku, the Four Tails, carried Fire and Earth Release-Lava Release being its signature.
   Kokuo, the Five Tails, bore Fire Release and Boil Release.
   Saiken, the Six Tails, was known for its corrosive Steam Release.
   Chomei, the Seven Tails, had unique scale powder and flight capabilities, though it lacked specific nature transformation.
   Gyuki, the Eight Tails, and Kurama, the Nine Tails, were less about elemental finesse and more about overwhelming power.
   But now, all that was within Kurama.
   Even Shukaku's actual body had been absorbed.
   He wasn't just the Nine Tails anymore.
   He had become something more.
   He was the Ten Tails.
   The progenitor of chakra, the god of natural energy.
   The original Ten Tails was a chaotic force-a beast of destruction.
   But Kurama? Kurama was self-aware. He was in control.
   He wasn't just a monster. He was a god.
   1
   In the entire shinobi history, only three people had ever become Ten Tails Jinchriki.
   The first was Hagoromo Otsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths, who sealed the Ten Tails inside himself. The body became the Gedo Statue-locked away on the moon.
   The second was Obito Uchiha. But he didn't have the complete beast-Eight Tails and Nine Tails were missing.
   The third was Madara Uchiha. Closer to completion, but still incomplete-half of Nine Tails was with Naruto.
   And Naruto, with Asura's power and the Sage's blessing, tapped into Six Paths Sage Mode.
   But Kurama? Kurama now had everything.
   All nine tailed beasts.
   The Gedo Statue.
   He was the actual Ten Tails Jinchriki.
   [Initiating fusion: Nine Tailed Beasts + Gedo Statue]
   [Ding... Fusion commencing...]
   Before this, Kurama's body stored tailed beast powers like compressed Tailed Beast Bombs.
   But now, it was time to truly integrate them.
   [Progress: 0.01%, 1%, 5%, 11%, 26%, 41%, 62%, 81%... 100%]
   [Congratulations. Fusion complete.]
   Kurama now stood not as a beast... but as something beyond even the gods that birthed this world.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 227: Chapter 227: Orochimaru Who Is Obsessed With Science
   [Ding, congratulations Host, the integration is completed.]
   At this moment, nine black Truth-Seeking Balls floated silently behind Kurama, each pulsing with pure, condensed chakra. His body levitated effortlessly in mid-air.
   He hadn't activated the Morning Peacock Technique, nor was he using the flight abilities granted by Chmei, the Seven-Tails. It was simply natural now-he had transcended the need for such tricks.
   A third eye slowly opened on his forehead-the Rinne Sharingan.
   In this divine state, all ninjutsu became meaningless. This eye was the origin of ocular power, and now Kurama stood at the intersection of creation and nothingness.
   He could control this state freely now.
   With a blink, the Rinne Sharingan closed, and the Truth-Seeking Balls dissipated like mist. He exhaled calmly, descending back to the earth as if nothing had happened.
   "Not bad," Kurama muttered, a smirk forming on his face.
   He had officially awakened a bloodline limit beyond Kekkei Genkai and Kekkei Tta-a Bloodline of the Gods.
   As long as he willed it, he could summon the God Tree and rewrite the world.
   Konoha Village, Hokage Office.
   Tsunade stared into the distance, eyes clouded with concern.
   "Lady Tsunade, are you worried about Lord Kurama?" Mikoto asked gently, sipping tea beside her.
   "No! Who would worry about that bastard?" Tsunade snapped, crossing her arms.
   Mikoto smiled knowingly, not bothering to argue.
   Tsunade said no, but everyone knew her heart was with him.
   The last time Pain invaded, Kurama went out to face him alone. Tsunade trusted Kurama's strength-but damn it, he didn't leave a single message. That pissed her off.
   "Yo, were you talking about me?"
   Suddenly, Kurama appeared in the Hokage's office, stretching lazily.
   Tsunade and Mikoto blinked, then relaxed as if they'd been holding their breath.
   They had gotten used to Kurama's tendency to pop in and out like a ghost.
   "Kurama-sama, did you deal with Pain?" Mikoto asked.
   "Oh yeah, those so-called gods folded like cheap scrolls before I even got serious. Look, souvenir."
   He casually pulled out a sealed container with a pair of Rinnegan floating inside.
   Not the ones implanted in the Paths of Pain-those were worthless puppets. These were the Rinnegan. The real ones. Nagato's eyes.
   To be precise-Uchiha Madara's eyes.
   Kurama already had a plan for them.
   Tsunade gave him a glare that was half-irritated, half-impressed.
   "And what do you plan to do with those? They're the eyes of a god. If news spreads, the whole shinobi world will lose its damn mind."
   Kurama chuckled.
   "That's why I'm gonna have them studied."
   Outside Konoha Village, in the depths of Root's hidden facility.
   Orochimaru was elbow-deep in genetic samples, trying to splice Hashirama cells with a modified Uchiha genome.
   Two ANBU operatives entered.
   "Lord Orochimaru, Lord Kurama is here."
   Now that was a surprise.
   Kurama hadn't visited the lab since their last project-which resulted in a self-aware Wood Release clone that nearly grew legs and ran.
   Footsteps echoed in the corridor.
   Orochimaru immediately knelt on one knee.
   "Kurama-sama. It's rare for you to visit my humble lab."
   "Ease up with the formality, Orochimaru. I brought you a little treat. Something worth your time."
   Kurama uncapped the second bottle, revealing the swirling, ripple-patterned Rinnegan inside.
   Orochimaru's golden eyes widened.
   "The Rinnegan... So it's real."
   Kurama nodded.
   "Got it off a ginger brat from the Uzumaki clan. You might remember him-Jiraiya's little pet project from the Rain. Turns out he grew up thinking he was a god."
   Orochimaru's mind raced.
   One of the orphans. Yahiko had a Rinnegan? No, the one with the long bangs-Nagato.
   The red hair, the massive chakra reserves. It all made sense now.
   And Kurama... had plucked his eyes out like pulling weeds.
   Kurama leaned against the wall.
   "Now, these have crazy research potential. You're the only one twisted enough to actually figure out how to use 'em."
   Orochimaru felt like he was standing at the edge of a new frontier.
   In the wrong hands, the Rinnegan could spark another world war. But Kurama looked utterly bored with them.
   He had power far beyond ocular jutsu.
   Kurama raised an eyebrow, smirking.
   "You do understand the significance, right?"
   "What... what do you mean?"
   Kurama walked over and tapped Orochimaru on the forehead.
   "The Sharingan. Its ultimate evolution-is the Rinnegan."
   Orochimaru froze.
   That was a hypothesis he had developed over decades of secret research. Still unproven, still in the theory stage.
   And Kurama had said it like he was ordering ramen.
   Orochimaru smiled bitterly. There really were no secrets in front of this man.
   He had long suspected the Uchiha were direct descendants of the Sage of Six Paths. The Sharingan, Mangeky, Eternal Mangeky... all stepping stones to something more.
   He remembered Danzo's experiments. Sharingan in one eye, Hashirama cells in his body. That combination created something close to divine.
   Orochimaru had always coveted Uchiha eyes.
   Sharingan held a special allure. They were beauty, madness, and power all rolled into one.
   And now? Kurama had casually gifted him godhood in a bottle.
   Kurama smirked.
   "So, think you can cook up something useful? Maybe even mass produce a Rinnegan or two?"
   Orochimaru chuckled darkly.
   "That would be delightful... But not feasible. Rinnegan can't be grafted like ordinary eyes. You need the right body to survive the transplant-an Uzumaki, at the very least. Or a vessel with Senju and Uchiha blood both."
   "Just like Madara."
   Orochimaru nodded.
   "Yes. He combined both bloodlines to awaken it."
   Kurama crossed his arms.
   "That's what makes it interesting. The eyes themselves aren't the endgame. It's the body-the vessel. You get that perfect mix, and bam-God Tree level shit."
   Orochimaru licked his lips.
   "A perfect vessel... maybe a clone with Hashirama cells and Mangeky Sharingan. The possibilities..."
   Kurama leaned closer, voice low.
   "Just don't get any dumb ideas. You know what happens to people who try to cross me."
   Orochimaru laughed.
   "Perish the thought. Besides, I'm more interested in how far we can push this."
   Kurama turned to leave.
   "Do your worst. But if anything grows a tail and tries to talk, put it in a cage."
   1
   Orochimaru bowed deeply.
   "Understood."
   As Kurama vanished into swirling space, Orochimaru stared at the floating Rinnegan.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 228: Chapter 228 : Three Against One, Don'T Call Us Despicable.
   Orochimaru's research on the Sharingan could be described as highly advanced and meticulous.
   When members of the Uchiha clan experience intense emotional stimulation, their brains release a unique chakra that directly affects their eyes. In this state, the pitch-black pupils transform into blood-red tomoe patterns.
   Generally, the Sharingan awakens as a single tomoe in each eye. However, individuals with exceptional talent and a high affinity with chakra can skip stages. Under significant trauma or emotional stress, they may directly awaken double tomoe, or even triple tomoe Sharingan.
   In the original records, Sasuke awakened his Sharingan with a single tomoe during the night of the Uchiha clan massacre. On the other hand, Obito Uchiha activated his with two tomoe right from the start. Curiously, Obito never displayed a three-tomoe Sharingan. After witnessing Rin's death, he jumped straight from a two-tomoe state to the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Of course, the most astonishing case is the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo tsutsuki. He evolved his Sharingan from a three-tomoe pattern directly to the Rinnegan. But that makes sense; he was the son of Kaguya tsutsuki, the progenitor of chakra herself.
   Orochimaru was confident in his theory that the ultimate evolution of the Sharingan is the Rinnegan.
   Now, in his possession, he had an actual pair of Rinnegan.
   With this invaluable sample, along with the cloning technology Kurama had shared earlier, Orochimaru was ecstatic. He extended his long tongue, licking his lips with anticipation.
   There was potential for these Rinnegan to become reproducible.
   Still, even with the possibility of mass production, Orochimaru knew the reality was more complex. How many bodies could withstand the divine power of the Rinnegan?
   Nonetheless, the research possibilities thrilled him. Since working under Kurama's guidance, Orochimaru had shifted from his obsession with achieving immortality and hoarding power, to uncovering the fundamental truths of chakra and reality.
   He believed the era of shinobi was destined to be replaced by an era of knowledge, of science. That belief only intensified with every discovery.
   Kurama handed him the Rinnegan and clapped his hands. "Go on, Orochimaru. You're the best man for this."
   "Thank you, Lord Kurama," Orochimaru replied, bowing. His eyes glimmered with determination. He would not let Kurama down.
   He remembered vividly the previous experiment where Kurama demonstrated cloning: creating a perfect replica of Orochimaru himself. To Kurama, the legendary Rinnegan seemed no more valuable than standard ninja tools like kunai or shuriken.
   And yet, Kurama had entrusted them to him.
   Once Kurama left the Root laboratory, he headed to Konan's safehouse.
   "Lord Kurama, you're back," Konan greeted him with a warm smile.
   "Yeah, everything's pretty much wrapped up. What, did you miss me already?"
   Kurama grinned, lifting Konan's chin with a smirk.
   Konan answered seriously, "I still don't think this ends with Nagato. There's someone behind all of this."
   "Ah, you mean the masked man."
   Kurama chuckled. The man behind the mask wasn't worth stressing over. There were bigger matters to deal with.
   Later that night, Kurama used his chakra to help Konan recover physically. She shot him a playful, exasperated glance.
   "Lord Kurama, go mess with someone else for a while. If this keeps up, my body won't be able to take it."
   1
   "Next time, I promise, I'll be gentle... maybe."
   He eventually returned home - Kushina's place. As he stepped inside, he paused, surprised.
   Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto were all gathered in the living room.
   Tsunade and Kushina stood confidently, arms folded across their chests, while Mikoto looked bashfully away, cheeks tinged pink.
   "What's going on here...?"
   Kushina smiled. "Welcome back, Lord Kurama."
   "Yeah, welcome home," Tsunade added with a mischievous glint.
   Kurama sniffed the air. A rich, aromatic smell wafted from the kitchen.
   A feast had been prepared. The three women had cooked an extravagant meal for Kurama to celebrate his victory over the Six Paths of Pain.
   Kurama blinked.
   Seriously?
   Those reanimated puppets barely even warmed him up.
   Honestly, he believed Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto together could have taken down Pain without breaking a sweat.
   Still, he wasn't one to turn down a celebration.
   After dinner, the four of them sat outside, leaning back in their chairs, watching the stars.
   Mikoto broke the silence. "Lord Kurama, Obito has left the clan. No one has seen him since."
   "He's now officially labeled an A-rank missing-nin," Tsunade added. "Still no leads."
   Kushina lowered her gaze. "He was manipulated by someone in the shadows."
   "Manipulated?"
   Kurama decided it was time to let them in on some of the truth.
   He told them about Infinite Tsukuyomi - the genjutsu that would trap the world in a dream.
   Of course, he withheld details about Rin, and more importantly, his deeper intentions surrounding the revival of his mother, Kaguya tsutsuki.
   Revealing everything at once would only overload them. Truth needed to be dispensed gradually.
   "Infinite Tsukuyomi... there's such a concept?" Mikoto murmured, her brow furrowed.
   The idea unsettled her. That someone from the Uchiha clan could be so deluded, so childish, as to believe in such a world.
   "Kurama-sama," Kushina said firmly. "Next time, let's find this Zetsu and Obito brat together. Let's drag them out of their holes. It's boring when rats keep hiding in the dark."
   Kurama smirked. "Sounds fun."
   Tsunade, however, had other plans.
   This whole dinner was part of her setup. She had arranged for Kushina and Mikoto to be there for one reason.
   Revenge.
   "You've had your fun," Tsunade whispered near Kurama's ear. "But tonight... it's your turn to cry."
   Kurama raised an eyebrow, amused.
   Tsunade cracked her knuckles, and both Kushina and Mikoto moved closer to him.
   "You used to bully me alone," Tsunade said, her voice low and serious. "But now, it's three against one. And don't you dare call us unfair. You're Lord Kurama, after all."
   Kushina grinned, "Yeah, this time I'm not siding with you. Tsunade said if I do, she'd call me a traitor."
   Kurama tilted his head toward Mikoto. "And you? Surely they pressured you into this. Right? Blink twice if you need rescuing."
   Mikoto's face was beet red. Her head lowered until her chin nearly touched her lap.
   She exhaled, ready to respond.
   But before she could utter a word, Kushina tugged her over.
   The trap had been sprung.
   Lord Kurama... may the gods have mercy on your soul tonight.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 229: Chapter 229 : Resurrection Of Uchiha Madara
   Before Mikoto could say anything, Kushina directly pulled her over.
   Now, the three of them were clearly on the same side.
   Tsunade and Kushina wore smug grins, as if their plan had worked flawlessly. Mikoto, meanwhile, looked visibly helpless. She had been coerced.
   Kushina grinned: "Lord Kurama, it's now three versus one. Don't call us underhanded. After all, you're Lord Kurama."
   Tsunade chimed in with a smirk, "Exactly."
   Kurama chuckled.
   Three against one?
   That's what you've come up with?
   He couldn't help but grin wider.
   "Why are you laughing? What's so funny?" Tsunade asked, narrowing her eyes.
   Kurama's lips curled upward. "Relax. I won't call you underhanded."
   Suddenly, nine massive chakra tails burst forth from behind him.
   Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto all jumped back, startled by the unexpected surge of power.
   Kurama smirked. "Nine Tails. Three against one? Don't call me underhanded... because you are my women."
   Kushina: "..."
   Mikoto: "..."
   Tsunade: "..."
   The expressions on their faces instantly darkened.
   Wait, you can do that?
   It reminded them of something-during the original Fourth Great Ninja War, when the Five Kage teamed up against Madara, Mei Terumi had said, "Five against one, don't call us dishonorable. Because you are Uchiha Madara, the man who once rivaled the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama."
   Madara had merely sneered.
   He then used Wood Style clones and replied: "Then let me ask you... should I make clones too?"
   He didn't wait for an answer.
   "The answer is... yes. Should they all use Susanoo?"
   Now, that infamous moment was replaying itself, with Kurama taking center stage.
   Tsunade's so-called ambush was doomed from the start.
   She had felt wronged before, often being teased and bullied by Kurama, so she had decided to bring in reinforcements to turn the tables.
   Mikoto and Kushina exchanged a glance, then sighed and pinched Tsunade.
   "Sister Tsunade, I told you not to provoke Lord Kurama," Mikoto whispered. "Now look what you've done."
   Tsunade muttered, "Damn it. How was I supposed to know he'd pull this stunt?"
   Kurama grinned devilishly.
   "So, do you want me to use the Hell Thrust... you know, the one with two fingers through the hand?"
   Silence.
   Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto knew exactly what he meant.
   Kurama's smirk widened. "Of course you do."
   That was it. That was the moment they knew it was over.
   "Run!" Tsunade shouted.
   All three scattered in different directions, bolting as fast as they could.
   Escape?
   There was no escape.
   From behind Kurama, three dark red chakra arms lashed out, grabbing all three and reeling them back in effortlessly.
   This was his domain. His playground.
   Three days later...
   In Akatsuki's secret base, Zetsu and the masked man-Uchiha Obito-stood in a dark chamber.
   Obito pressed his hand to the ground.
   "Summoning Jutsu: Impure World Reincarnation!"
   A rumble echoed across the chamber as a large coffin surfaced from beneath the stone floor.
   While Impure World Reincarnation was a forbidden S-rank jutsu, it wasn't difficult to learn.
   It was considered taboo because of its dark nature, requiring human sacrifices.
   After obtaining the scroll containing the technique, Obito had spent time perfecting it through multiple experiments.
   Now, their efforts were about to bear fruit.
   The lid of the coffin creaked and fell away.
   Inside stood none other than Uchiha Madara.
   However, this was not the resurrected body through Rinne Rebirth. It was a zombified form, albeit one close to his peak power.
   They had no choice. Nagato was dead. The Rinnegan had been seized by Kurama.
   They couldn't use the Rinne Rebirth Technique anymore.
   But even as a reanimated shinobi, Madara remained a monstrous force.
   Even Nagato, with the full power of the Rinnegan, had been brought down by Kurama.
   Zetsu figured that only someone like Madara could hope to challenge Kurama now.
   As the jutsu completed, the pale reanimated form of Madara stepped out of the coffin.
   He glanced at Zetsu and Obito, then looked down at his hands, flexing his fingers.
   "Obito... Zetsu... well done. I'm finally back."
   Zetsu broke the awkward silence: "Madara-sama, not truly. You're only back as a Reanimation."
   Madara blinked, his brow furrowing.
   He inspected his body more closely. His flesh was pale, cold, and paper-like-he felt no pulse, no warmth. He realized instantly.
   "This isn't Rinne Rebirth... this is Edo Tensei."
   His expression darkened.
   If they used this technique, then something had gone terribly wrong.
   "Explain. Now."
   Zetsu explained everything-the fall of Nagato, the loss of the Rinnegan, and Kurama's sudden dominance. Even the tailed beasts had been consolidated by Kurama.
   The plan for the Eye of the Moon had collapsed.
   Madara's scowl deepened. "So... the one who now holds the Rinnegan is Kurama?"
   Obito nodded. "He was my mentor."
   Madara was stunned.
   His entire plan had hinged on manipulating Nagato to use Rinne Rebirth to bring him back fully. That was gone.
   But Madara was a realist. He pieced it together quickly.
   The project had been hijacked.
   Kurama had interfered.
   And the worst part-Kurama had the power to back it up.
   Obito and Zetsu had hoped to pick up the pieces after Kurama gathered all the tailed beasts. But they had underestimated him.
   He had become the predator, not the prey.
   Madara's crimson eyes narrowed. "Kurama... that name rings a bell."
   Obito confirmed, "He was one of the youngest prodigies of Konoha. Sensei to many. He defeated Pain with ease."
   Madara folded his arms.
   The implications were heavy.
   Even the might of the Uzumaki who held the Rinnegan fell to him?
   Madara now understood.
   Kurama was a threat unlike any other.
   He sighed.
   "Very well. You've done what was necessary. But from now on, I'll handle it."
   Zetsu nodded. "We need your power more than ever."
   The reanimation was near-perfect.
   Madara felt Senju Hashirama's cells still intertwined with his own.
   He grinned. "Hashirama... I can feel your chakra flowing through me. It's nostalgic."
   This version of Madara was the closest thing to his prime.
   In his eyes, he was now the strongest being in the current shinobi world.
   Whether the world was ready or not... he had returned.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 230: Chapter 230 : Join Forces, Uchiha Madara And Senju Hashirama
   In Zetsu's opinion, Madara, now resurrected through Impure World Reincarnation, was undoubtedly the strongest force in the ninja world.
   Madara could feel the faint presence of Hashirama Senju coursing through his modified body. The fusion of Hashirama cells made his form even more formidable. Things were getting serious.
   Zetsu bowed slightly, his voice even. "Madara-sama, your revival through Impure World Reincarnation is our contingency. Kurama has become the perfect Nine-Tails Jinchriki. He has also collected every other tailed beast."
   Obito stood silently beside him, his mask reflecting the dim torchlight of the underground chamber.
   Zetsu continued, "No one can predict what Kurama intends to do with that kind of power. Having you as an asset... ensures our advantage."
   "Impure World Reincarnation!" Obito invoked again, voice calm.
   Suddenly, the earth cracked open, and two more coffins emerged from the depths.
   With a heavy bang, the lids crashed to the ground, revealing none other than the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, and his younger brother, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.
   To ensure success, Obito had taken a gamble, using forbidden methods to summon even these legendary figures.
   They hadn't awakened yet, still lying dormant inside the coffins.
   Madara chuckled, his eyes narrowing. "Hashirama, Tobirama. So you've summoned them too?"
   He paused, his tone suddenly cold. "But a level-13 technique like Impure World Reincarnation isn't enough to truly control them."
   Zetsu's expression twisted into a grin. "Do not worry, Madara-sama. Their bodies are enhanced with Hashirama cells. They won't have a chance to awaken their personalities. We'll erase them immediately."
   To Madara, they were merely puppets now.
   But his gaze lingered on Hashirama.
   "Obito. Zetsu. You really believe this Kurama is worth such measures? You want me to team up with Hashirama?"
   Uchiha Madara let out a disdainful laugh.
   There was no one in this world worthy of making him ally with his eternal rival. During their lifetimes, they were gods walking among mortals. No shinobi dared challenge them.
   To suggest an alliance with Hashirama now? It was insulting.
   Still, Madara smirked. "Let Hashirama watch as Konoha crumbles by my hand."
   "Kurama, the Tailed Beasts, and the Rinnegan... they're all in Konoha, correct?"
   Zetsu nodded. "Yes, Madara-sama."
   Madara's eyes gleamed. "Then let's go. I'm done waiting."
   With a blur, Madara vanished, racing toward the Land of Fire, his chakra pulsing like a storm.
   Obito and Zetsu followed close behind, dragging Hashirama and Tobirama with them, still bound in their reanimated forms.
   The idea of Madara and Hashirama fighting on the same side was unthinkable.
   Obito smiled beneath his mask. "Kurama-sensei, I hope you're ready."
   Meanwhile, back in Konoha...
   The aftermath of Kurama's "punishment" still lingered.
   Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto had tried a bold three-on-one plan against him. But Kurama's own version of a three-on-one had proven far more... thorough.
   In the Hokage office, Tsunade was buried in paperwork. Mikoto helped her organize the clutter.
   Kurama entered casually, grinning. "Hey Tsunade, Mikoto. Working hard? Ready for round two?"
   Without hesitation, Tsunade hurled a stack of documents at him.
   "You damn bastard! You're shameless!"
   "Shameless?" Kurama tilted his head. "Everything I did was perfectly fair."
   Suddenly, his expression darkened.
   He sensed it.
   Multiple powerful chakras, each far beyond the norm, closing in on Konoha.
   Kurama's smirk vanished. "Tsk. They're finally here."
   Tsunade immediately took notice. She knew that look.
   "Kurama, what did you sense?"
   Mikoto stepped closer, concern in her voice. "Is it an enemy?"
   Kurama turned toward the window. "Yeah. Some troublesome old ghosts. I'll handle it."
   He vanished in an instant.
   Moments later, Kushina burst into the office, panting.
   Tsunade stood up. "Kushina? What happened?"
   Kushina's face was pale, her fists clenched. "I sensed it too. Several strange, heavy chakras approaching fast. Nothing like I've ever felt. Where's Kurama-sama?"
   "He already left," Tsunade answered grimly. "He went to deal with it."
   Kushina looked out the window, then smiled faintly. "No one else can face what's coming. Kurama-sama is the only one we can trust."
   Tsunade nodded. "Yeah... You're right."
   Far beyond the walls of Konoha, Uchiha Madara stood still.
   The wind blew through his reanimated hair as he stared toward the horizon.
   Zetsu hovered nearby. "Madara-sama, what's the delay?"
   Madara raised his arm, summoning a surge of chakra. "Zetsu. Before I annihilate Konoha, I want the world to see. I want them to witness the return of Uchiha Madara. I want them to fear me."
   His laughter echoed across the forest.
   "Let them know the age of illusions is over. Let them know that gods have returned."
   Zetsu nodded. "Understood. I'll show the entire world."
   Moments later, a massive projection chakra curtain unfolded across the skies above every major village.
   Iwagakure, Land of Earth.
   "Tsuchikage-sama! There's a phenomenon in the sky!"
   Onoki's brow furrowed. He shuffled toward the window and gazed into the clouds.
   The sky shimmered.
   A gigantic, translucent image lit up, visible even from miles away.
   Onoki scowled. The shinobi world had grown increasingly unstable. Sunagakure had mysteriously vanished. Hanz of the Salamander had fallen. Amegakure was wiped off the map.
   Everything pointed toward Konoha.
   And now, this. A massive, god-like presence emerging in the sky.
   The image flickered.
   A figure appeared.
   A voice boomed.
   "Greetings, shinobi of the world. Miss me?"
   It was him.
   Uchiha Madara.
   Onoki's face turned ashen white.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 7 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 231: Chapter 231 : Uchiha Madara: I Broadcast Live In The Ninja World
   Seeing the figure on the light screen in the sky, the Third Tsuchikage Onoki's weathered face instantly turned pale.
   The figure within the curtain of light triggered an instinctual fear.
   This was someone who had left a scar deep within his memory-one that never fully healed.
   "There's no mistaking it... that man... it's Uchiha Madara."
   Onoki's voice trembled as he spoke.
   Sweat formed on his wrinkled forehead, dripping slowly down his cheek.
   Uchiha Madara.
   The name struck a chilling chord in the hearts of the Rock Shinobi around him.
   This was a name etched into the annals of ninja history.
   The only man to ever go toe-to-toe with the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama.
   Had Hashirama not lacked ambition, if he had joined forces with Madara, they would have easily ruled the entire ninja world.
   Back when Konohagakure had just been founded, it was at its peak.
   The alliance of Senju and Uchiha-Hashirama and Madara-created a dominance that was unmatched.
   When they eventually clashed in the Valley of the End, the entire world watched, hoping for mutual destruction.
   The battle was legendary. Hashirama emerged victorious, but not without suffering great loss.
   Because Madara sought power. Hashirama sought peace.
   Even during Madara's early visit to Iwagakure, Onoki, still young at the time, had met him.
   He had been utterly defeated, leaving him psychologically scarred.
   A shadow that loomed even decades later.
   "Tsuchikage-sama, is that really him?"
   "Yes. That's Uchiha Madara."
   "But... shouldn't he be long dead?" one shinobi muttered.
   Onoki narrowed his eyes.
   "Look carefully. His eyes... they lack the haze of death. This is the result of Impure World Reincarnation-a forbidden technique developed by the Second Hokage."
   The implications were horrifying.
   Not only had someone found Madara's remains, but they had also resurrected him with enough finesse to preserve his free will.
   Onoki's gut twisted.
   Only one man could match Madara before-Hashirama.
   But Hashirama was dead. Who could stop Madara now?
   The balance of the world was hanging by a thread.
   Within the light curtain, Madara grinned with dark amusement.
   "Yo... people of the shinobi world. I, Uchiha Madara, have returned.
   From this moment forward, abandon any thoughts of peace."
   Zetsu smirked beside him.
   "Master Madara, your voice is now heard across the world."
   "Excellent. Let the whole world remember why they feared the name Madara."
   Back in Konohagakure, Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto stood on the rooftop of the Hokage Building, eyes locked on the sky.
   Behind them, Konoha shinobi were assembling rapidly.
   The Uchiha among them stared wide-eyed, unable to look away.
   This was their patriarch, the founder of their legacy-Uchiha Madara.
   In the early days, he had established a truce with Senju Hashirama, founding Konoha together.
   Now, resurrected by Impure World Reincarnation, he had returned not as a savior, but as a harbinger of chaos.
   Mikoto's brow furrowed.
   "So it's really him... Uchiha Madara. Brought back with Edo Tensei..."
   The pieces began to fit together.
   This was the "little mouse" Kurama had sensed earlier.
   Tsunade clicked her tongue.
   "Little mouse? Hmph. That bastard Kurama actually called Madara Uchiha a mouse? He's got some nerve."
   Even so, she trusted Kurama.
   She had clashed with him once. His strength defied logic-even Hashirama's.
   Hashirama's limits were known to her.
   Kurama's? Utterly unknown.
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade exchanged calm, confident looks.
   "Kurama-sama will deal with him. This is going to be... entertaining."
   But beyond their inner circle, anxiety buzzed among the rest of Konoha's shinobi.
   Nara Shikaku stepped forward.
   "Fourth Lady, Fifth Lady... Uchiha Madara may be coming for us."
   Kushina, now the Fourth Hokage, and Tsunade, the Fifth, exchanged glances.
   Tsunade nodded.
   "Relax. Kurama will take care of it."
   Shikaku hesitated but nodded.
   If they trusted Kurama, he would, too.
   Outside the Hokage Tower, Konoha was in full alert mode.
   Might Dai, White Fang Hatake Sakumo, Kakashi, Rin, Choza Akimichi, Inoichi Yamanaka, Hizashi Hyuga-every veteran and elite was ready.
   Outside the village walls, Orochimaru watched the light screen above.
   A flicker of amusement crossed his serpent-like face.
   "Well, well... so someone beat me to Madara's corpse. Impressive work with Edo Tensei."
   He licked his lips slowly.
   "The world still has some fascinating minds left."
   Back inside Konoha, Kurama chuckled as he saw the live broadcast.
   So Madara wanted to stream his comeback?
   What would he do? Announce world domination? Start a podcast?
   Kurama grinned.
   This would be interesting.
   Throughout the shinobi world, tension rippled.
   Madara, no longer bound by death, had become a godlike threat.
   In the sky, his expression grew serious.
   "Ninja of the world, listen up.
   I am searching for a man. His name is Kurama. He resides in Konohagakure.
   To the Konoha shinobi: Tell him not to defy me. Or I will not only destroy him... but I will raze your entire village."
   The silence that followed was deafening.
   Then, chaos.
   The world reeled.
   "Kurama? Who's that?"
   "Why is Madara calling out an unknown name?"
   "He's bluffing. Just wants a reason to attack Konoha."
   Speculation surged across the nations.
   But in Konoha, the impact was seismic.
   Every shinobi who had seen Kurama in action understood:
   This wouldn't be a battle. It would be a storm.
   And the eye of that storm was approaching fast.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 232: Chapter 232 : The King Comes And Dances Non-Stop
   1
   There was an uproar across the world.
   The loudest shock came from Konohagakure in the Land of Fire.
   Because Uchiha Madara had named Kurama directly.
   The shinobi of Konoha were bewildered.
   Did their Lord Kurama possess such overwhelming power?
   Kurama, while highly respected, was known mainly as a Hokage advisor. His position, while influential, was on par with that of Uchiha Mikoto.
   Yet now, a legendary figure like Uchiha Madara had singled him out by name.
   This revelation left everyone stunned-except Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and the few others closest to Kurama. They were already aware of his terrifying potential.
   Kakashi stared up at the light curtain that floated above the village.
   "Why would a ninja like Uchiha Madara be looking for Kurama-sensei?" he muttered.
   Rin stood beside him, worry etched across her face. "Please, Teacher Kurama, don't let anything happen to you!"
   Far away, in Amegakure, Konan looked through a rain-specked window, watching the ethereal light in the sky.
   A small, knowing smile played on her lips.
   "So even a legend like Uchiha Madara comes knocking... Master Kurama, just what kind of surprise will you bring this time?"
   Konan's sharp, icy-blue eyes were fixed on the vision overhead. She had chosen her allegiance wisely.
   Back in Konoha, the entire village held its breath, awaiting Kurama's response.
   And then Tsunade spoke.
   Standing tall atop the Hokage Building, she addressed the crowd with a voice that cut through the tension like a blade.
   "My fellow shinobi of Konoha, Lord Kurama has already gone to take care of that little mouse."
   Silence.
   Then gasps. Whispers. Utter disbelief.
   "Little mouse?!"
   Whether it was Hatake Sakumo, Might Duy, or the many jonin and chunin gathered, everyone was left speechless.
   She had just called Uchiha Madara a little mouse.
   This was the man who had stood toe-to-toe with the God of Shinobi himself-Senju Hashirama. And Tsunade, granddaughter of the First Hokage, had just dismissed him like a pest.
   Even more shocking was her composure. There was no fear in her golden eyes. No urgency in her voice.
   "Lord Hokage... are you absolutely certain about this?" one jonin asked hesitantly.
   Kurama had taken the initiative to confront Madara before he even arrived. The courage required to do that was monumental.
   "Should we mobilize a squad? Reinforcements?" another asked.
   But Tsunade raised a hand.
   "I admire your bravery," she said. "But if you go, you'll only get in Kurama's way. Just watch... and learn. I trust that man completely."
   In the distance, Zetsu's yellow eyes narrowed.
   "Madara-sama," he said quietly, "someone is approaching. Fast."
   Madara's eyes gleamed with anticipation.
   "So he took the bait. Good. This is what I wanted."
   Behind him, the masked man-Obito-remained silent, contemplative.
   "It must be Kurama," he said finally.
   Madara turned, curious.
   "Kurama? He would come to me of his own will?"
   "He would. That man has never known fear," Obito replied.
   Madara chuckled, folding his arms.
   "That makes him the first to face me head-on since Hashirama. If we weren't enemies... I might have liked him."
   Still, Madara wasn't the type to trust words alone.
   He raised his hands and formed a rapid series of hand seals.
   BOOM.
   "Summoning Technique!"
   Far away, Kurama paused in his tracks, his eyes narrowing.
   "He's trying to summon the Nine Tails... classic Madara."
   As expected, the jutsu failed.
   Madara gave a low grunt. Not unexpected.
   But he didn't look disappointed. Just more determined.
   In Kumogakure, the shinobi of the Hidden Cloud Village also watched the light curtain in the sky.
   Uchiha Madara stood alone in the vision now. There was no sign of Zetsu or the masked man.
   But what shocked everyone was Madara's focus: he had directly called out Kurama.
   Third Raikage, Ay, Killer Bee, and the other top brass stood in silence.
   "Heh," Bee grinned, rapping a quick beat. "Madara's back, the world's in fear, Kurama steps up, the end draws near."
   1
   Third Raikage shook his head but allowed a slight smile.
   Kurama was no ordinary shinobi. He had already done the impossible several times: the disappearance of Sunagakure, the fall of Amegakure, the death of Hanzo the Salamander.
   He wasn't just a shinobi-he was the Nine Tails himself. And unlike Naruto, he wasn't a host. He was the tailed beast.
   Kurama had already collected every tailed beast across the lands.
   He had restored a twisted form of balance to the shinobi world-a balance built on fear and respect.
   Madara's obsession with him made perfect sense.
   Still, the Third Raikage frowned.
   "Madara didn't get summoned back for nothing. Someone orchestrated this. But who?"
   He was less interested in the fight and more focused on uncovering the shadowy mastermind.
   "Lord Kurama won't sit this out," Ay said confidently. "It's just not his style."
   And indeed, he didn't.
   As everyone across the Five Great Nations stared into the sky, the light curtain shifted.
   Another figure appeared beside Madara.
   It was him.
   Kurama.
   His long crimson cloak fluttered as he stood atop a massive tree, eyes burning with golden energy.
   Hundreds of meters away, Madara, Obito, and Zetsu stood together on a mirrored tree branch.
   The forest between them was dead silent.
   Zetsu took a step back.
   "Madara-sama, I'll withdraw. I'm not the fighting type."
   Madara gave a slight nod.
   Obito stared across the distance. His masked expression was unreadable.
   And Madara? He was smiling.
   Kurama looked calm, almost amused.
   "Live broadcast across the whole shinobi world... Madara, you really know how to make an entrance."
   His voice echoed through the trees like thunder.
   The confrontation everyone had been waiting for... was about to begin.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 233: Chapter 233 : Obito: My Masked Man'S Identity Has Been Exposed
   The Land of Water, Kirigakure.
   The changes in the sky had not gone unnoticed. The strange light curtain had Mist Shinobi on edge.
   Terumi Mei's sharp, beautiful eyes were locked onto the phenomena above. She knew of Uchiha Madara's legend, everyone did. But the fact that Madara was calling out Kurama by name-that caught her off guard.
   She couldn't deny it-Kurama had left an indelible mark on her. And not always in a good way.
   First, he had taken the Three-Tails from Mist. Then, the Six-Tails followed.
   Those were the only two tailed beasts Kirigakure possessed. Both snatched away by the same man.
   Yet, even after everything, Terumi Mei couldn't bring herself to hate him. Despite his destruction, Kurama had an unshakable charm. A rough, unpredictable man-but at times, gentle, even endearing.
   Sometimes, she found herself thinking of him. Smiling.
   And that smile-so rare-made everything else pale in comparison.
   "Lady Terumi Mei, Lord Genji asks for your presence."
   "Understood."
   She already knew what this was about. The light curtain, the resurrection of Uchiha Madara, none of it could be ignored.
   But she wasn't impressed by Madara.
   To her, Kurama was in a different league.
   She had witnessed it firsthand-when Kirigakure had nearly been obliterated under the shadow of a massive Tailed Beast Bomb. That wasn't intimidation. That was annihilation.
   Kurama had the power to destroy their entire village-and chose not to.
   If Madara was coming after Kurama, the reason was obvious.
   The tailed beasts.
   What else could Madara want?
   Tea?
   Not a chance.
   In her mind, Kurama was wild, indulgent-if he wanted to unify the ninja world, he'd do it by breaking it first.
   She suspected he already had a hand in several major events:
   Sunagakure's mysterious disappearance. Rain Village's destruction. The death of Hanz the Salamander.
   It all pointed to one man.
   "Kurama... always unpredictable," she murmured, vanishing in a blur.
   In the Land of Fire.
   Uchiha Madara stood proudly, arms crossed, radiating unshakable power.
   Kurama leaned casually against a tree trunk, legs crossed, relaxed.
   This posture-it threw Madara off. This wasn't what he expected.
   Scarlet vertical pupils. That fierce, almost regal mane of orange hair.
   He looked like a beast given human form.
   "Tch. So this is what a perfect Nine-Tails Jinchriki looks like," Madara mused. "Different from the rest."
   He had seen many jinchriki in his day. Even Hashirama's wife, Uzumaki Mito, had never fully tamed the Nine-Tails.
   Yet this wild stray had managed it.
   "Are you Kurama, the perfect Nine-Tails Jinchriki?" Madara asked, intrigued.
   Kurama smirked. He didn't care how others labeled him.
   "Uchiha Madara. Long time no see," he said casually.
   Madara paused.
   Do I know him?
   All across the ninja world, shinobi were watching the light curtain.
   "That's him? That's Kurama?"
   "He's hot as hell. Those eyes, that hair... holy crap, he looks like a model!"
   "Can we not get distracted by his face? This is literally Uchiha Madara we're dealing with."
   Back in Konoha, sweat trickled down foreheads.
   "Lord Kurama is reckless!"
   "He actually went to meet Madara?"
   "Tsunade-sama... Kushina-sama... how can you just let him do that?!"
   The murmur of voices threatened to explode into chaos.
   Until Nara Shikaku raised his voice.
   "Enough! Watch. And trust the judgment of the Hokage. Or both Hokages."
   Silence returned.
   All eyes turned back to the sky.
   Kurama spoke first.
   "Resurrecting yourself through that nasty technique, huh? What do you want with me, Director Madara?"
   Madara twitched.
   Director Madara?
   The hell kind of nickname was that?
   Still, Kurama was right there. He let it slide.
   "Simple. I came to reclaim what belongs to me."
   Kurama raised an eyebrow.
   "Oh?"
   "The tailed beasts. And the Rinnegan."
   Kurama chuckled. The sound was light, but carried a dangerous undertone.
   "So that's what you want."
   Madara smirked.
   "What, are you going to hand them over?"
   "The Rinnegan? That thing's practically a dime a dozen these days. As for the tailed beasts-they're not yours to claim."
   "A dime a dozen?"
   Madara blinked. Did he hear that right?
   This brat just called the Rinnegan street trash.
   He was the second person in history to awaken the Rinnegan, after the Sage of Six Paths himself.
   Kurama, clearly, didn't give a damn.
   Was it ignorance? Arrogance? Or both?
   Madara wasn't sure.
   Kurama's gaze shifted. He looked past Madara.
   At the masked man behind him.
   He let out a slow, amused whistle.
   "Obito. Aren't you forgetting something? Shouldn't you be kneeling before your master?"
   Obito froze under the mask.
   That name...
   He hadn't heard it in years.
   And Kurama's voice made it sound like a blade drawn against old scars.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 234: Chapter 234 : Anchor: Uchiha Madara, Infinite Tsukuyomi'S World
   Uchiha Obito?
   Obito's expression hardened beneath his mask. A moment later, he exhaled in resignation. Of course, he thought. It was Kurama, after all. No matter how much he disguised himself, he couldn't hide from that man's eyes.
   And now, with Uchiha Madara resurrected and standing right there, there was no way Obito could pretend to be the legendary figure anymore. That farce was over.
   At the same moment, another figure appeared within the light curtain hovering in the sky above the world.
   The shinobi nations collectively held their breath, eyes fixed on the unfolding scene.
   Who was this new individual? Was this the person responsible for Madara's resurrection via Impure World Reincarnation?
   They were right.
   Obito had indeed used Edo Tensei to bring Madara back. But the man's identity remained a mystery to the larger world. His true face had never been revealed. Not until now.
   Kurama, watching with casual amusement, studied his former pupil intently.
   "What's wrong, Obito? See your teacher and forget your manners? Shouldn't you kneel when you meet your master?"
   Obito chuckled bitterly beneath his mask.
   "Still sharp as ever, sensei. You always did have those damn eyes."
   Kurama grinned. "Naturally. A teacher like me doesn't get fooled by a brat in a Halloween mask."
   Obito didn't respond. He simply reached up and removed the mask.
   The entire world watched in shock.
   Spiky raven-black hair. A hardened expression. And most of all-those unmistakable scarlet Three Tomoe Sharingan.
   A Uchiha.
   "Another Uchiha?!"
   "They're multiplying!"
   "First Madara, now this guy? Konoha sure knows how to raise them."
   The non-Konoha nations were baffled. Who was this young man? But inside the village...
   Shock.
   Hatake Kakashi stared blankly. The name, the face-it all came rushing back.
   Obito.
   His childhood teammate. The one they thought had died during the Third Great Ninja War.
   A ghost from the past had come back, not just alive, but as a traitor.
   And now... aligned with Uchiha Madara.
   The Hokage Tower's rooftop was dead silent.
   Uchiha Mikoto narrowed her eyes from her vantage point.
   Two of her kin-Obito and Madara. While this spelled danger, part of her couldn't help but feel a sliver of pride.
   The Uchiha truly birthed legends.
   Elsewhere, Rin stood atop a building, her face a mixture of sadness and disbelief.
   Obito... what had happened to him?
   What pain, what darkness had led him down this path?
   Kurama, leaning lazily against a tree, let out a soft chuckle.
   He hadn't seen Zetsu, though. Not surprising. That parasite wouldn't show his face here. No power, just schemes.
   Obito's voice cut through his musings.
   "Aren't you even curious why I turned out this way, sensei?"
   Kurama didn't even blink.
   "Why the hell would I care? Your life choices are your own damn problem."
   Obito's face twitched. Kurama's voice hadn't changed one bit.
   But Kurama wasn't done.
   "It's Rin, right? Still hung up over her?"
   "Shut up."
   The response came fast and sharp. Obito's expression twisted into rage. The name was a trigger-his berserk button.
   But Kurama, ever the bastard, wouldn't stop.
   "Rin, Rin, Rin... I wonder how many times you moaned that name when you were alone."
   Obito snapped. Rage surged through him.
   Memories stabbed at him. Distorted images, illusions, nightmares-Rin's face, Rin's body...
   Kurama.
   "No, no! That was fake! That Rin was fake! This world... it's all a lie!"
   Obito's mutterings grew manic, unhinged.
   "What the hell are you babbling about now?" Kurama asked with fake innocence.
   Obito trembled with fury. Chakra began to gather. He was seconds away from launching an attack when-
   Madara raised a hand. "Obito. Enough. We have more important things to do than squabble like children."
   Kurama raised an eyebrow.
   So the old fossil wanted to speak, did he?
   Madara, ever the showman, turned to face the light curtain that the entire world could see.
   Time to deliver his gospel.
   He folded his arms and, with voice filled with grandeur, began:
   "Citizens of the shinobi world. Behold... ."
   BOOM.
   A massive meteorite crashed from the heavens, slamming into the ground and creating a crater that shook the very earth.
   The world stared.
   "! Anchor Madara!" someone joked in the Kumo barracks.
   "Now then," Madara continued, "let us raise the stakes. One shot, one rocket-let's unlock the next level. Behold... the full-body Susanoo!"
   Susanoo erupted behind him-a massive, godlike figure of spectral energy, radiating power that dwarfed even tailed beasts.
   Kurama couldn't help but laugh.
   "You planning on becoming a streamer, Little Madara? All this hype and flash... what's next? You gonna open loot boxes?"
   "Little Madara?!" Madara's brow twitched.
   Kurama gave him a shit-eating grin. " I could be your ancestor."
   Madara had to force himself not to throttle the bastard.
   But he had a plan to unveil.
   "This world is broken," Madara began, shifting to a serious tone. "It's built on pain. On war. On endless suffering. I will end that cycle."
   He unveiled the full concept of the Eye of the Moon Plan-Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   A genjutsu cast upon the moon that would subjugate the world.
   No more war. No more death. No more pain.
   Just dreams. Eternal dreams.
   The shinobi world stared, stunned.
   Was this the plan all along?
   To many, it sounded like madness.
   But to others...
   Hope.
   Because their world was bitter.
   So much loss. So much grief. So many shinobi had watched comrades die, watched children grow up with blood-stained hands.
   What if there was a way out?
   Even if it was illusion... even if it wasn't real...
   Wouldn't a sweet dream be better than a living nightmare?
   Veterans of the Great Wars. Widows. Orphans. Broken men and women who once bore kunai in their hands and hope in their hearts...
   They began to wonder.
   Maybe, just maybe, this so-called paradise...
   Wasn't such a bad idea after all.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 235: Chapter 235 : Madara: Sharingan Ultimate Evolution, Rinnegan
   Uchiha Madara spoke to the entire world about his ultimate plan-the Eye of the Moon Plan, also known as the Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   As he explained the dreamworld that could be born from casting the genjutsu on the moon, many ninjas across the globe found themselves tempted by the idea. A world without war, without pain, where dreams come true? It sounded like salvation.
   After all, the real world was already drowning in suffering. Who wouldn't want to dream instead?
   A dream where lost loved ones returned, where peace reigned, where victory was guaranteed. An illusion that felt more real than life itself.
   But not everyone bought into the fantasy.
   Some saw the truth for what it was: a false reality. What good is it to live out fantasies in a dream while the real world burns?
   "Hey, do you think that guy Kurama can actually stop Uchiha Madara?"
   "No idea. What even is their connection?"
   "And the masked man... he's siding with Madara. That can't be good."
   "At this rate, the ninja world is doomed."
   On top of the enormous God Tree, Uchiha Madara looked down at Kurama with a smirk of amusement.
   "Hand over the Tailed Beasts you've captured, and the Rinnegan you stole from Nagato."
   Kurama raised an eyebrow. "I took those with my own power. You think I'm handing them over? Keep dreaming."
   Madara grinned wickedly. "So you're not going to behave, huh?"
   "Little Madara," Kurama said with a taunting smirk. "You think I'm the same as before?"
   Madara: "..."
   "Obito," Madara turned, "isn't this guy your old teacher? You take the first shot."
   "I've been waiting for this," Obito replied, his Sharingan glowing with rage.
   This man-Kurama-had taken Rin away. And in doing so, he had taken everything.
   His world collapsed the day Rin was gone. Without her, the world had no color, no meaning.
   He would create a world where Rin truly existed.
   And to do that, this fake, this fraud, this thief standing before him-had to die.
   "Fire Style: Flame Array!"
   Obito unleashed a blazing sea of fire, a Uchiha ancestral technique enhanced by the warping power of Kamui.
   The inferno surged forward, a vortex of heat and ash ripping through the air.
   But it didn't even reach its target.
   TWHUMP!
   A cluster of glowing, golden tails batted the fireball away like a toy.
   "Are those... Nine Tails' chakra tails?"
   Obito scowled. Kurama wasn't just strong-he was the Nine Tails Jinchriki.
   Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes. "Confirmed. You're the Nine Tails host."
   The whole ninja world was now watching the battle unfold through the light screen.
   Konoha's shinobi were stunned.
   Not just by Kurama's power-but by Obito.
   Obito had been a Chnin before his disappearance. Average, even considered weak.
   Now he was wielding powerful Fire Style techniques enhanced by space-time ninjutsu.
   Now he was battling his own sensei.
   Kakashi stared in disbelief.
   He had never seen Obito fight like this. This wasn't the same teammate who once trailed behind during missions.
   "Is this the Uchiha's true potential? Obito... you've surpassed me."
   The revelation shocked many from the Hidden Leaf: Asuma, Kurenai, Genma-all of them remembered Obito as the weakest of his class.
   And now?
   He was clashing with a man stronger than most Kage.
   Kurama brushed dust off his cloak and clapped sarcastically. "Obito, you actually dare challenge me? Alone? That's adorable. Why don't you and Madara come at me together? I won't be scared even if a thousand Madaras show up."
   Madara's brow twitched. "These kids today are too damn cocky."
   Once, the name Uchiha Madara had struck fear in every shinobi's heart.
   But now? This Kurama was mocking him outright.
   Still, Madara was no fool. "Fine then. Let me test your power."
   "Fire Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame!"
   A colossal wave of fire engulfed the battlefield, scorching everything in its path.
   Kurama just yawned.
   With a flick of his golden tails, the firestorm was gone, scattered into harmless embers.
   He grinned. "What, is that all you've got? Can you still dance?"
   Madara froze.
   That line.
   he was going to say that.
   Kurama had said it first.
   It felt like the man was reading his mind.
   Standing across from him, Madara felt strangely exposed-like his thoughts had been laid bare.
   he narrowed his eyes.
   "Did he just... block Madara's fire attack?"
   "Yeah! That was Majestic Destroyer Flame! It burns entire battlefields!"
   "He swatted it away like nothing!"
   Across the world, spectators were left breathless.
   The mythical Madara had been challenged.
   Until now, only the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, had ever stood up to him.
   But now, Kurama had stepped up.
   "Is this... the true power of the Nine Tails?"
   Veteran shinobi recognized it instantly.
   This wasn't just raw chakra.
   Kurama was wielding the Nine Tails' strength with surgical precision.
   Madara grinned, a feral edge to her expression.
   "Impressive. You're strong. I, Uchiha Madara, acknowledge you as my opponent."
   Kurama scoffed. "Do I look like I need your validation?"
   Suddenly, Madara's Sharingan shimmered.
   The tomoe disappeared, replaced by concentric ripples.
   "That's... the Rinnegan!"
   Gasps filled the world.
   Everyone watching through the light screen went silent.
   Madara's eyes had evolved. The fabled dojutsu of the Sage of Six Paths now shone in his gaze.
   It had begun.
   Madara's body, infused with Hashirama's cells, had finally activated the Rinnegan.
   On his chest, a grotesque wood-carved visage of the First Hokage could be seen.
   This had always been Madara's plan. he had carved a face into his body, fused the power of two clans, and now the Rinnegan was awakened.
   A storm was coming.
   The shinobi world trembled.
   "he's awakened the Rinnegan... Madara's strength is on a completely different level now."
   "If no one can stop him, the Infinite Tsukuyomi will happen."
   Some watchers cursed their fate.
   "Damn it... Why does he get the Rinnegan?! That's the eye of a god!"
   "We can't let him cast that genjutsu on the moon. We can't let him trap us all in a dream."
   "Someone, please... Stop that devil."
   The battlefield was set.
   And the world stood on the edge of an illusion that might never end.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Let'S Add Some Tengai Shinsei To The Fun
   Can anyone stop this devil?
   Now, Uchiha Madara had awakened the Rinnegan.
   He now possessed the same eyes as the Sage of Six Paths.
   Obito wasn't surprised.
   After all, Madara had already activated the Rinnegan before his death.
   Besides, the Rinnegan that Nagato once wielded was originally Madara's.
   Now resurrected from the Impure World Reincarnation, with Hashirama cells coursing through his body, awakening the Rinnegan was only a matter of time.
   Obito remained calm-and Kurama, even more so.
   Eyes closed, he already knew.
   Those surprised were the so-called onlookers. The common people, shinobi, and spectators around the world watching through the light curtain.
   They gasped when they saw Madara reveal the Rinnegan.
   Orochimaru chuckled darkly.
   His theories had been proven correct.
   The final evolution of the Sharingan truly was the Rinnegan.
   "Before I test out my Rinnegan, let me use a little something I've borrowed."
   Madara raised his hand.
   "Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence."
   BOOM-
   A violent rumble spread as countless trees burst from the earth, racing toward Kurama.
   The scale was massive-a tsunami of nature rolling through the land, relentless and endless.
   This was the power Madara gained from Hashirama Senju-the original wielder of Wood Style.
   Seeing this, the shinobi world was thrown into chaos.
   "Wait... Uchiha Madara can use Wood Style too?!"
   "But that was supposed to have died with the First Hokage! How the hell is he doing it?!"
   "Don't tell me... he really implanted Grandpa Hashirama's cells?!"
   Tsunade bit her lip furiously, watching helplessly.
   In Konoha, few were strangers to Wood Release.
   Tenzo-also known as Yamato-was living proof. A shinobi raised with the power of Wood Style from the Hashirama cell experiments.
   Orochimaru was not shaken.
   He had already seen this possibility.
   If Madara could awaken the Rinnegan, what was a few trees?
   Even so, the forest kept expanding.
   But Kurama didn't flinch.
   He merely flicked his finger.
   With a sound like shattering glass, the entire forest crumbled into ash.
   Silence.
   Madara's face tightened.
   "Tch... This guy... really is something."
   Obito gave a small grin.
   He hadn't even seen Kurama form a seal. No ninjutsu signs. Nothing. Just a flick.
   Madara's Wood Release, neutralized in an instant.
   "As expected of my sensei," Obito muttered.
   The shinobi world was speechless.
   "Did he even use jutsu just now?"
   "I-I didn't see anything..."
   "No genjutsu could pull this off."
   "And there's no way taijutsu alone could obliterate all that."
   "No wonder Madara takes him seriously..."
   Cheers erupted from Konoha.
   "Lord Kurama is insane!"
   "Of course! Otherwise, how would he have won over Kushina-sama, the former Hokage?!"
   Even Kakashi watched in awe.
   "Sensei Kurama... you're incredible."
   In the distance, Madara looked increasingly annoyed.
   "So you've truly mastered the Nine-Tails' power to this extent, huh?
   Fine then. Let's see you stop this."
   RUMBLE-
   Suddenly, darkness fell over the land.
   A monstrous shadow cast itself across the battlefield.
   A meteor.
   A real one. Plummeting from the sky.
   Massive. Towering. Apocalyptic.
   "HOLY SHIT! A METEORITE!"
   "He's pulling the damn moon down!"
   "This is god-tier stuff!"
   The world collectively held its breath.
   All eyes on the light curtain.
   What would Kurama do now?
   Madara laughed wickedly.
   "Think that's all? You haven't seen anything yet."
   RUMBLE.
   Another meteor.
   Bigger. Hungrier.
   Crashing down right behind the first.
   "TWO?!"
   "Oh gods, we're all doomed-"
   "Is this what it means to challenge Uchiha Madara?!"
   Just one of those meteors could wipe out a Great Nation.
   Two?
   Extinction-level.
   Madara smirked.
   "How about it, Kurama? Don't disappoint me."
   The world trembled. Literally and figuratively.
   People everywhere prayed.
   They didn't want to live under Madara's rule.
   Not a tyrant with the power to vaporize cities for fun.
   The Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, stared grimly at the sky.
   Madara with Rinnegan was beyond terrifying.
   If someone didn't stop him now, the world as they knew it would end.
   Even the shinobi of Kirigakure were tense.
   Though, they had seen worse.
   "That meteor's nothing compared to the one Kurama launched during the Battle of the Mist," murmured Terumi Mei, eyes narrowed.
   "If that had hit, the ocean around the Land of Water would've swallowed half the nation."
   Compared to that, Madara's falling rocks were toys.
   Madara smirked.
   "Kurama, giving up already?
   I could spare your life. You're a Jinchriki, after all."
   Kurama didn't respond.
   Madara scoffed.
   "Heh. As expected. Everyone breaks eventually."
   Kurama finally opened his mouth.
   "You sure love guessing what others think, don't you, little Madara."
   In his palm appeared a glowing, rippling orb-a transparent water-like sphere with swirling bubbles inside.
   "Boil Release: Tailed Beast Rasengan."
   This wasn't ordinary.
   Inside the orb was the compressed power of Five-Tails Koku.
   He'd taken the intense steam-based chakra and sealed it into the attack.
   Kurama tossed it upward.
   The tiny sphere spiraled into the air.
   Everyone stared.
   Two meteorites-monolithic in size-slammed toward the earth.
   Then it happened.
   The orb made contact.
   In the span of a second, both celestial boulders began to disintegrate.
   Eroding rapidly.
   Cracking, splintering, melting from the inside out.
   And then-
   BOOM.
   Dust and ash fell like snow.
   The meteorites were gone.
   "Wh... what?!"
   1
   Madara's face twisted with disbelief.
   That was the power of the Rinnegan!
   Tengai Shinsei!
   A technique reserved for gods!
   Obito stood frozen.
   Was this truly the same man who had once been his mentor?
   He'd just negated a Sage-level jutsu.
   Twice.
   Without flinching.
   The world went still.
   No one moved.
   No one spoke.
   They couldn't.
   Because they had just witnessed something unthinkable.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 237: Chapter 237: Uchiha Rebounded Into Loneliness
   At this moment, the entire world fell silent.
   Everyone held their breath, afraid to exhale.
   Those two colossal meteorites... simply vanished?
   The sky-blotting behemoths reduced to mere debris?
   What kind of overwhelming power is this?
   Everyone watching through the light curtain had their jaws dropped, eyes wide in disbelief.
   The scene was nothing short of earth-shattering.
   However, those familiar with Kurama weren't too shocked.
   People like Kushina, Tsunade, Mikoto-all remained calm and composed.
   This is Lord Kurama.
   "Teacher Kurama is incredible!" Rin's cheeks flushed with admiration, her heart swelling.
   Elsewhere in Konoha, the corner of Konan's lips curled in satisfaction.
   She had chosen the right man.
   Who else could stand against Uchiha Madara like this?
   Even Terumi Mei, watching from the Mist Village, smirked with approval.
   "Tch. That bastard's got skills."
   Back on the battlefield-
   Madara's brow furrowed. Kurama had obliterated both of his Tengai Shinsei meteorites.
   Two of them. Gone.
   Still, Madara wasn't disappointed.
   It would've been boring if the Nine-Tails Jinchriki couldn't match this level.
   He was surprised, sure. Kurama's power wasn't just Nine-Tails' alone.
   This man had layers. Secrets.
   "Kurama... how many truths are hidden inside your body?"
   Obito narrowed his eyes. "Sensei... You're even stronger than I imagined."
   Kurama crossed his arms and smirked.
   "Hey, little Madara, got any more dance moves left? Come on, I'm bored."
   Madara: "..."
   Obito: "..."
   "Since you're outta steps, it's my turn now."
   Swish, swish, swish-
   Golden chakra chains exploded from Kurama's body, lashing out toward Madara and Obito.
   Now it was a two-on-one, but Kurama didn't flinch.
   Clang. Clang. Clang-
   Low, resonant booms echoed.
   The chains had been deflected.
   Both Madara and Obito had activated Susanoo.
   Blue skeletal constructs manifested instantly.
   To avoid Kurama's Adamantine Sealing Chains, they had no choice.
   Madara scoffed.
   "So, Obito, you've finally stepped up to Susanoo level?"
   Obito sneered. "I'm not the crybaby you remember, Madara. Stop underestimating me."
   At this point, Obito no longer feared or idolized Madara.
   He believed in his own power.
   Rinnegan or not, they were equals now.
   There are no eternal allies, only shared goals.
   Right now, that goal was Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   The only obstacle standing in the way of their grand vision-was Kurama.
   Their mutual enemy.
   Obito didn't give a damn about Madara's resurrection.
   Nagato used Rinne Tensei to revive him? That was Nagato's business.
   Now Nagato's dead. The Rinnegan is in Kurama's hands.
   Obito had zero plans of handing it back.
   Besides, Madara couldn't use Rinne Tensei himself. Not in that Impure World Reincarnation body.
   That form was technically immortal.
   How can one die to use Rinne Tensei?
   If Edo Tensei could use that technique freely, it'd break the laws of life and death.
   As for Susanoo? Madara's was fully armored. And Obito's was no slouch either.
   But Kurama's chakra... it was bizarre.
   Madara replayed the earlier moment in his head-the mini Tailed Beast Bomb.
   It was no bigger than a fist, yet annihilated two colossal meteorites.
   The compression of chakra was insane. That little orb must have weighed tens of thousands of tons.
   Yet, it wasn't pure Nine-Tails power.
   Madara could tell.
   He knew Nine-Tails. He had once controlled it himself, fought Hashirama with it.
   That was different.
   "Is Kurama using chakra from other Tailed Beasts too?"
   And those golden chains-unmistakably from the Uzumaki Clan.
   "This guy... he's a damn patchwork."
   He's got Uzumaki sealing techniques, Bijuu chakra that's not just Nine-Tails...
   Madara's smirk faded into a serious stare.
   This wasn't just a Jinchriki.
   Kurama was a force.
   For the first time in decades, Madara felt it-excitement.
   Only Hashirama had ever made him feel this way.
   "Kurama... make this worth it."
   "Tch. You're not even qualified to say that, Madara," Kurama snapped.
   Madara grinned. Not qualified?
   In this world, who had that kind of say besides him?
   No one.
   It was he and Hashirama who founded the Shinobi system, the village model.
   They rewrote the world.
   And now, Kurama dared challenge that legacy.
   Suddenly-
   Two dark red chakra arms surged out from Kurama's back.
   Each palm held a Tailed Beast Bomb, small and dense.
   The size deceived, but the destructive potential didn't.
   Obito and Madara had seen it firsthand.
   Meteorites turned to powder by these.
   The chakra arms snapped forward-fast.
   In an instant, they reached Madara and Obito.
   Whoosh-
   One passed clean through Obito's body.
   Kamui.
   Mangeky Sharingan's ability to phase through attacks.
   His body slipped into the Kamui dimension, dodging the attack completely.
   A cheat-tier technique in the shinobi world.
   Perhaps Obito's desire to escape reality had birthed that power.
   He could always run. Always vanish.
   Kurama wasn't surprised.
   He turned to Madara.
   Madara had summoned full-body Susanoo, plated in ethereal armor.
   The iconic Uchiha fan-Gunbai-was now in his hands.
   The Tailed Beast Bomb smashed into it.
   Madara's eyes gleamed with manic glee.
   "Uchiha Reflection!"
   A legendary counter.
   Countless shinobi had perished to it.
   No one had survived its return fire.
   Until now.
   Madara's grin slowly faded.
   His counter attack-
   It didn't bounce anything back.
   Nothing.
   His Gunbai trembled.
   Cracks began to form on its surface.
   This wasn't just chakra.
   This was a whole other level of concentrated, refined, enhanced chakra.
   The dark red Tailed Beast Bomb had corroded his defense.
   Madara stood frozen.
   Kurama's eyes narrowed.
   "You done bouncing attacks like a clown, Madara?"
   Madara's lips curled into a dark sneer.
   "Kurama... you're not just some Jinchriki. You're something else."
   Kurama's tone dropped.
   "You're damn right I am."
   The battlefield trembled beneath them.
   Far in the distance, the shinobi world watched in awe.
   This wasn't just a clash of powerful jutsu.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 238: Chapter 238 : Yin Yang Escape: One-Armed Hero Uchiha Madara
   Uchiha Madara's ferocious smile gradually faded.
   Because he found his legendary Uchiha Fan-known for its defensive prowess and chakra absorption-didn't work this time.
   "How is this possible?"
   Madara, who had fought in countless battles-even against the God of Shinobi, Hashirama Senju-had never experienced this.
   His fan had never failed him before. But now?
   Nothing.
   No recoil. No chakra feedback. Just-obliteration.
   Madara's instincts screamed.
   "No. This is bad."
   He shot backwards.
   BOOM-
   The Tailed Beast Bomb detonated, tearing apart the forest into a wasteland. Trees disintegrated into splinters, the terrain scorched and warped by the sheer intensity.
   And that was from a small Tailed Beast Bomb.
   Madara's treasured Uchiha Gunbai-the war fan of his legacy-was turned into dust.
   When the smoke lifted, Madara emerged, battered and burnt. One side of his hair stood up like he'd stuck a fork in a socket. His majestic aura reduced to something almost comedic.
   But this was no joke.
   Kurama-the man, not the beast-was only the second person to ever humiliate Madara like this.
   The first was Hashirama.
   The blast had taken one of Madara's arms.
   But with the immortality of Impure World Reincarnation, he didn't worry. The body would regenerate soon enough.
   Still, losing the Gunbai?
   That stung.
   That fan had seen every war since the Warring States period. Battles with Hashirama. Countless conquests.
   Now it was gone.
   Not to a battle with his rival. Not to the Sage of Six Paths.
   But to some punk named Kurama.
   It was an insult.
   And worse?
   Obito was smirking.
   "Told you not to underestimate him."
   Madara clicked his tongue.
   He hated agreeing with Obito. But right now, he kinda did.
   Everyone watching the battle-from every nation, every hidden village-was in awe.
   This was Uchiha Madara. The nightmare of the battlefield. The man who nearly brought the world to its knees.
   And yet he was being pushed back.
   By Kurama.
   The man who was once known only as the Nine-Tails Jinchriki.
   "Is Master Kurama really that strong?"
   "Looks like it..."
   Even Konoha's shinobi were shocked.
   Except a few.
   Kushina Uzumaki. Mikoto Uchiha. Tsunade Senju. Sakumo Hatake.
   They all knew.
   Kurama wasn't just strong.
   He was monstrous.
   He'd once saved Sakumo's life, and that alone had earned the White Fang's eternal respect.
   Now? The whole ninja world was starting to understand why.
   Even Orochimaru couldn't hide his admiration.
   "As expected of Kurama-sama. Madara pales in comparison."
   In the Land of Lightning, the Third Raikage and his village were hyped.
   Infinite Tsukuyomi? Screw that.
   They were shinobi.
   They lived for real battles. Real sweat. Real death.
   Not some fake dream world.
   The Third Raikage clenched his fist.
   "Kurama... bring him down. Show him the real ninja world."
   Madara might be stronger than ever. Even more than in his prime, with Rinnegan and the enhancements of the Impure World Reincarnation.
   But Kurama was defying logic.
   Then-
   Madara noticed something odd.
   His right arm... wasn't regenerating.
   "What...?"
   The arm, blown clean off, remained absent.
   Minutes passed.
   Still nothing.
   Madara's brow furrowed.
   Even Impure World Reincarnation has near-limitless regeneration. As long as the soul is bound to the world, the body reassembles.
   So why not now?
   Obito, who was silently observing, also noticed.
   Fragments of the arm should have gathered and rebuilt themselves.
   But nothing.
   Just a void where the arm should be.
   They exchanged glances.
   A creeping realization settled in.
   Kurama smirked.
   "Hey, you two lovebirds done whispering? Come on, dance some more."
   Madara's expression contorted.
   "You bastard... You've mastered Yin-Yang Release, haven't you?!"
   Kurama gave a mocking shrug.
   "Oh, you noticed? Took you long enough."
   Madara grit his teeth.
   Yin-Yang Release... the power of the Sage of Six Paths himself.
   It wasn't just about creation and nullification.
   It could erase ninjutsu.
   Including Impure World Reincarnation's regeneration.
   Madara was stunned.
   He thought he was untouchable. Invincible.
   But Kurama had the ability to erase his immortality.
   If Kurama destroyed his heart, or head... that was it.
   Game over.
   No revival.
   Madara realized... he might actually die.
   He looked back at Obito.
   "Your teacher is hiding a lot more than I expected. He fooled you too, huh?"
   Obito just scoffed.
   Madara clenched his remaining fist.
   "Enough. Summon those two brothers. I'm done playing around."
   Kurama's sealing jutsu, the chakra arms, the mini Tailed Beast Bombs... none of this was ordinary.
   He wasn't just a Jinchriki anymore.
   He was something else.
   Something more dangerous.
   Back on the battlefield, all eyes were glued to the spectacle.
   Why wasn't Madara's arm coming back?
   Wasn't he immortal?
   Some shinobi with deeper knowledge realized the truth.
   Yin-Yang Release.
   It negates all ninjutsu.
   Even the very technique that binds souls back to the world-Impure World Reincarnation-could be undone.
   Kurama had found the cheat code.
   Madara had always been confident. Smug, even.
   But on the live feed-through the sensory light curtain jutsu used across the shinobi nations-people could now see a rare sight:
   Fear.
   Madara's expression had shifted.
   He wasn't cocky anymore.
   He was cautious.
   Doubtful.
   Hesitant.
   He wore the look of someone who'd just realized he might lose everything.
   And the world watched.
   Watched as their boogeyman... hesitated.
   Kurama, still smiling, cracked his knuckles.
   "So... what's next, old man? Or are you done?"
   Madara didn't respond.
   He was calculating.
   Kurama chuckled darkly.
   "Thought so."
   The wind howled across the ruined field, ash and chakra residue swirling in the air.
   Obito sighed.
   He had followed Madara thinking he was the pinnacle.
   But Kurama?
   Kurama had rewritten the rules.
   And the game had only just begun.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 239: Chapter 239 : You Call This Susanoo?
   Uchiha Madara's right arm was obliterated by Yin-Yang Release.
   It couldn't regenerate.
   Now, Madara stood more solemn than ever.
   The man in front of him, the one called Kurama, might very well have become the Jinchriki of the Ten Tails.
   A being wielding the chakra of all tailed beasts.
   More than that, Kurama radiated an oppressive sense of crisis-more than even Senju Hashirama had ever made Madara feel.
   And that alone was terrifying.
   The entire shinobi world watched in disbelief.
   This was Uchiha Madara-the legend, the war god, the ghost of the Uchiha.
   Yet he'd been wounded.
   And not just wounded-his Reanimation body, which should have been indestructible, was damaged.
   How powerful was this Kurama?
   "Obito, summon those two brothers. There's no point in continuing this farce."
   Madara hated the idea of requesting aid from that man.
   But there was no choice.
   The tides had shifted.
   For the sake of the Eye of the Moon Plan, he would bite down and endure.
   Besides, joining forces with them would send the world into frenzy.
   "Summoning Jutsu: Impure World Reincarnation!"
   Obito executed the technique and two coffins rose from the earth.
   "No way... Obito used Reanimation again!"
   "Who the hell is he bringing back this time?"
   All eyes turned to the twin coffins.
   No one blinked. The battle was secondary-this mystery was everything.
   Bang! Bang!
   The lids hit the ground.
   Inside were none other than the First Hokage Senju Hashirama and the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama.
   The Senju brothers.
   Their return sent the world into shockwaves.
   Especially the shinobi of Konohagakure.
   They watched the celestial projection above in silence, their jaws clenched.
   The God of Shinobi and his brother-founders of Konoha.
   Legends, warriors beyond compare.
   And yet... they were being used by an Uchiha like chess pieces.
   "Didn't think we'd ever fight side-by-side again."
   Hashirama and Madara stood atop a towering tree, like two gods preparing for Ragnarok.
   When these two moved, nations collapsed.
   Their battle at the Valley of the End had shattered the heavens.
   Everyone watching had rooted for Hashirama.
   Because he had no lust for domination.
   Unlike Madara.
   Had Madara won that battle long ago, possessing the Nine Tails...
   There would've been no force left to challenge him.
   None.
   Madara stood with arms crossed.
   His face betrayed no emotion.
   But the fact remained: he had chosen to team up with his old friend.
   Even he hadn't expected this day would come.
   The only reason?
   Kurama was too powerful.
   Madara cursed himself for underestimating him.
   Had he known Kurama mastered Yin-Yang Release, he wouldn't have rushed in so recklessly.
   Impure World Reincarnation, Rinne Tensei, all of it had limits.
   He'd waited for decades.
   And now, he didn't want to wait any longer.
   This clash was being broadcast to the world.
   Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, the greatest rivals in history, now fighting side-by-side.
   A once-in-a-lifetime sight.
   Naturally, the shinobi world looked to Kurama with awe.
   What sort of force could compel those two titans to ally?
   Was Kurama the true god of this era?
   No one had expected this.
   Not even Konoha.
   They swallowed hard.
   This wasn't just the war of the century.
   This was Konoha's civil war, splattered across the battlefield of the Fourth Great Ninja War.
   In the Land of Lightning, the Third Raikage and his shinobi focused hard on the heavenly projection.
   "Tch... Kurama managed to force Madara and Hashirama to fight together? Unbelievable. Just unbelievable."
   The Raikage had thought he'd understood Kurama.
   Clearly, he was still at the surface.
   "Hold on, brother..."
   Everyone knew the truth:
   Facing either Madara or Hashirama was a death sentence.
   Facing both?
   That was hell.
   Victory was almost impossible.
   Almost.
   Because Madara had already lost one arm.
   It was Kurama who had done that.
   Kurama who had pushed Madara into desperation.
   This was what made him terrifying.
   "Hashirama, we've never fought side-by-side before. Let the world see the kings of old once again."
   Hashirama stared blankly.
   He was a puppet now, reanimated.
   What choice did he have?
   Madara knew this.
   The comment was just theatrics-to set the tone.
   To tell the world: yes, he was with Hashirama now.
   "Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama? Pfft. Just two old farts."
   "Wood Style: Wood Dragon Technique!"
   Hashirama took the lead, as expected.
   Madara followed up with Susanoo, blue chakra erupting like a tsunami.
   The battlefield trembled.
   The wood dragon tore from the earth and lunged.
   "Yasaka Magatama!"
   Madara's signature technique followed.
   Kurama laughed.
   "Heh. Is that it?"
   Boom!
   Kurama punched the dragon's head clean off.
   The crimson hand of his chakra cloak caught the Yasaka beads.
   "Susanoo? This half-baked form? Are you underestimating me?"
   Inside Susanoo, Madara and Hashirama stood together.
   "Two has-beens hiding in a turtle shell. You really think that'll protect you?"
   "Bastard..."
   Madara snarled.
   Susanoo's massive sword came crashing down.
   Boom!
   The earth quaked.
   The blade was met by Kurama's hands.
   He caught it.
   A perfect sword clash, with bare hands.
   And then-
   Crack!
   He snapped Susanoo's blade in half like a twig.
   "Impossible!"
   Furious, Madara pushed Susanoo to its limit.
   The full-body form took shape-blue armor, helmet, and immense stature towering like a mountain.
   Originally a lush forest, the land had become a wasteland.
   A vast ruin with no end in sight.
   This was the true power of the Perfect Susanoo.
   It rivaled even the Tailed Beasts.
   True destruction incarnate.
   Kurama sneered.
   "So that's your big trick? A larger Susanoo? Cute."
   The final battle was only just beginning...
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 240: Chapter 240 : The Combination Of Ninja God And Uchiha Madara Is Too Weak
   Do you really think you're invincible just because you activated Susanoo?
   Uchiha Madara's Complete Body Susanoo towered like a mountain. A single swing from its massive blade could level a forest.
   This was not something ordinary Kage could handle.
   Not the Mizukage. Not the Tsuchikage. Not even the Raikage.
   All of them watched, stunned, at the sight of Madara's colossal chakra construct.
   Tsunade furrowed her brow.
   Just what kind of monster did her grandfather Senju Hashirama fight in the past?
   This battle was already far beyond anything she or the other Kage could interfere in. The world shared her curiosity.
   How would Kurama respond to such overwhelming power?
   "You really think you're invincible just because you activated Susanoo?" Kurama said flatly. "What's so special about a taller Susanoo? It just intimidates those who don't know better."
   Madara didn't bother with a reply.
   With one swing, his Susanoo blade cleaved through three distant mountain peaks as if they were paper.
   Behind Kurama, the black Truth-Seeking Orbs shimmered. One of them extended into a staff, gleaming with destructive chakra.
   Kurama gripped it and slammed it into the approaching Susanoo, breaking it apart on contact.
   But he wasn't done.
   "Lava Release: Tailed Beast Bomb!"
   A molten red sphere condensed in Kurama's palm, smaller than usual but far more concentrated.
   Boom!
   The Tailed Beast Bomb collided with Susanoo's torso.
   Crash.
   Madara's towering construct melted like wax under a sun.
   "Where the hell is this freak getting this kind of power?!"
   One shot.
   One damn shot obliterated his most powerful defense.
   Back during the Valley of the End, even Hashirama had struggled to crack his Susanoo with his Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands.
   Now it was annihilated by a single Tailed Beast Bomb no larger than a fist.
   A disgrace.
   No...
   A nightmare.
   The world watching via the great light curtains floating in the sky exploded in chatter.
   "Did you see that? One shot! He blew up Madara's complete Susanoo with ONE attack!"
   "Of course we saw it! It was on the whole damn sky! Madara's Susanoo looked tough, but it popped like a soap bubble."
   "What kind of monster is this Kurama?"
   It wasn't that Madara was weak. That was unthinkable.
   It was that Kurama was simply too strong.
   Madara's expression darkened.
   "Hashirama!" he barked. "Use Deep Forest Emergence!"
   Uchiha Obito stood silently, watching.
   "Kamui," he whispered.
   The air around Kurama began to warp and twist as space distorted.
   This was Obito's signature Mangeky Sharingan ability, the same space-time ninjutsu Kakashi once wielded in battle.
   It could dismember, distort, and erase.
   But Kurama didn't move.
   Then in an instant-whoosh.
   Kurama vanished from the ground.
   Obito blinked.
   "Damn it! That speed... even Kamui can't catch him?"
   Then he looked up.
   Kurama hovered high in the sky, his crimson vertical pupils now spinning.
   Three Tomoe faded into a whirl, transforming into a Mangeky Sharingan pattern.
   "Lost one hand, huh? Well, you still have the other."
   Mangeky Sharingan: Void Severance.
   Whirrrrrr.
   A twisting spiral of space formed beneath Madara, dragging him into a spatial vortex. Movement became impossible.
   Then-
   Schlunk.
   Madara's left arm was ripped clean from his body.
   He stared, stunned.
   "This bastard... he's using..."
   Kurama wasn't just a perfect Nine Tails Jinchriki.
   He had access to the power of all Tailed Beasts. He could wield Uzumaki clan-level sealing jutsu. And now, he'd unleashed Mangeky Sharingan from the Uchiha clan.
   How?
   Madara had no idea.
   It wasn't just that he lost another arm. Kurama had added Yin-Yang Release to Void Severance.
   Meaning that just like his right arm, the left couldn't regenerate either.
   If not for the numbness of his Impure World Reincarnation body, Madara would be screaming in agony.
   "Obito!" he roared. "Why the hell does he have the Mangeky Sharingan?!"
   Obito couldn't answer.
   He thought he understood his master Kurama. Thought he knew his limits.
   The perfect Nine Tails Jinchriki? Already broken.
   But this?
   He had powers from every clan, every bloodline.
   He felt like a fool.
   Like he'd scooped a spoon of water from the ocean and thought he understood the sea.
   He was the clown. The punchline.
   "Madara, this man is too dangerous. We must end him here."
   Madara didn't need the warning.
   The fact that he'd lost both arms was proof enough.
   "Don't look down on the Uchiha clan!" he roared.
   Once again, Madara summoned the Complete Body Susanoo.
   Kurama grinned.
   "Uchiha power? I don't look down on it. I am it."
   Mangeky Sharingan: Void Severance.
   The gigantic blue Susanoo was caught in the spatial vortex again. This time, it groaned and cracked.
   Snap. Snap. Snap.
   In seconds, the mountain-sized Susanoo was diced into massive chunks and dispersed into the wind.
   Madara gasped.
   "How?! How can this space-cutting jutsu be so strong?! Is this really the power of the Mangeky Sharingan?!"
   No. It wasn't the technique.
   It was the man wielding it.
   A kunai isn't dangerous because of the metal.
   It's dangerous because of the killer holding it.
   A true master can slit a throat with a leaf if he wants it bad enough.
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
   Yo, shinobi-in-training!
   You've read through intense battles, emotional flashbacks, and probably a few secret forbidden jutsu...
   But you still haven't ADDED this story to your COLLECTION, left a REVIEW, or launched a POWER STONE like a Rasengan?
   Even Naruto left a shadow clone to drop one.
   Sasuke looked back just to judge you.
   And Kakashi? He's silently disappointed behind that mask.
   Every collection adds chakra to this author's reserves.
   Every review is like unlocking a new jutsu scroll of motivation.
   And Power Stones? That's basically Sage Mode fuel-don't leave your author stuck in Genin-level energy!
   Be a true comrade-support this humble story so it doesn't vanish like a filler arc!
   - Your ever-grateful, totally-not-controlled-by-a-cursed-seal Author
   ADD TO COLLECTION | LEAVE A REVIEW | DROP POWER STONES
   Or Orochimaru might recruit you next. Just sayin'.
   -------------------
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 241: Chapter 241 : Beat Up Madara And Hashirama
   At this moment, everyone across the world who watched the events unfold on the chakra-projected light curtain was left speechless.
   The towering, fully manifested Perfect Susanoo had just been obliterated-shattered into fragments.
   This level of ocular power was unheard of.
   And the man at the center of it all-Kurama-had just revealed the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Had he transplanted it? The question burned in everyone's minds.
   Land of Fire. Hidden Leaf Village.
   Uchiha Mikoto smiled knowingly.
   That power-it was unmistakably hers.
   Back then, Master Kurama had merged with her Mangeky Sharingan.
   But now, it had evolved into something far beyond its original limits. Its strength and effectiveness dwarfed even hers.
   Even legends like Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama couldn't lay a finger on him.
   Mikoto had always believed in him-in Master Kurama.
   And now, the world finally understood.
   Why did Kurama ask for both Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara to join forces against him?
   Because he knew.
   Alone, they were nothing.
   On the battlefield, Uchiha Madara stood frozen, stunned.
   Obito, too, was shaken. Neither of them had anticipated this.
   That Kurama would possess the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Madara's voice cracked with rage. "You bastard! Where did you get that eye?!"
   Kurama just smiled.
   "Little Madara... do I owe an explanation to a loser?"
   BOOM-
   "Sage Art: Myjnmon!"
   Taking advantage of the brief pause, Hashirama launched an assault.
   From the skies, massive torii gates came crashing down upon Kurama.
   "Boil Release: Unrivaled Strength!"
   Ssssssshhhh!
   Red-hot vapor hissed from the heavens, instantly melting the torii gates.
   "Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"
   Tobirama followed suit, unleashing a swarm of water dragons.
   Unlike standard jutsu, these water dragons dwarfed the normal kind-both in size and sheer number.
   They surged forward, roaring.
   Then-crunch.
   A wall of sand rose before Kurama, blocking the attack.
   The moisture from the dragons was immediately absorbed, strengthening the defense.
   Even the long-awaited team-up of the legendary Senju brothers couldn't break through.
   "Tch... was it pointless after all?!"
   SHWIP!
   Tobirama hurled a kunai directly at Kurama.
   Flying Thunder God Slash!
   In a blink, Tobirama appeared right in front of him, blade aimed at his chest.
   BANG!
   The strike hit the Truth-Seeking Ball instead. Completely ineffective.
   Kurama grinned, grabbing Tobirama by the hair.
   KA-BOOOOM!
   The Second Hokage's head was blasted apart.
   The so-called fastest shinobi in history just got one-shot.
   Flying Thunder God Technique? Child's play.
   Kurama had layered Yin-Yang Release into his defense.
   Senju Tobirama: eliminated.
   "Tobirama!!"
   Hashirama's voice cracked, eyes wide.
   The world collectively gasped.
   The co-founder of Konoha had just been headshotted.
   Was this real?
   "Master Kurama is terrifying..."
   Back in Konoha, even the higher-ups swallowed hard.
   This was the first time they'd seen his true power. They were horrified.
   With Tobirama down, only three remained:
   Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Madara, and Senju Hashirama.
   Obito clapped mockingly. "Still trying to resist?"
   Kurama's voice echoed with irreverence. "What, you still think you can win?"
   For once, both Madara and Hashirama felt helpless-played, mocked.
   Men who were once gods in the ninja world-reduced to spectators.
   "I hold absolute power. Let's be honest-none of you can even touch a hair on my head."
   Kurama sneered.
   "YOU... BASTARD!"
   Madara exploded with fury.
   He activated Susanoo again and charged forward.
   Hashirama frowned.
   "What the hell? Since when is Madara so easy to provoke?"
   Still, he understood.
   Madara was proud. So was he.
   This man-Kurama-was different.
   Dangerous.
   "He may be on the level of the Sage of Six Paths," Hashirama muttered.
   In the skies, Madara's Susanoo spread its wings.
   Behind Kurama, nine Truth-Seeking Balls hovered.
   "Madara, fall back!" Hashirama shouted.
   Too late.
   Obito seized the chance.
   Mangeky Sharingan: Kamui!
   The space around Kurama twisted.
   But Kurama just laughed.
   "Kamui? Really, Obito?"
   He activated his own Mangeky Sharingan: Void Severance.
   SHHHHRRRRNNK!
   A vortex appeared.
   Obito's Kamui was devoured by Kurama's spatial tear.
   "Kamui is useless," Kurama said smugly.
   Obito's heart dropped.
   This eye power... it mirrored Kamui. It was Kamui.
   "Where the hell did this guy get Mangeky Sharingan?!"
   But there was no time to process.
   Madara, despite having no arms, flew toward Kurama with Susanoo.
   SHWIP!
   Double slash!
   Two mountain ridges sliced apart.
   Kurama was already gone.
   From above, Kurama dropped like a meteor.
   BOOM!
   He kicked Susanoo into pieces.
   Madara flew like a ragdoll, crashing hundreds of meters away.
   This was humiliation.
   He-Uchiha Madara-had never been so disgraced.
   "You bastard... how dare you hurt my brother!"
   Hashirama had had enough.
   Everyone knew it: Hashirama and Madara were more than rivals. They were bonded. Two sides of the same coin.
   Senju Tobirama-dead.
   Madara-humiliated.
   Kurama had gone too far.
   Earlier techniques like the Wood Dragon and Deep Forest Emergence had failed.
   Now?
   Only one option.
   "Eat this, bastard."
   "Sage Art: Wood Style: True Several Thousand Hands!!"
   RUMBLE!
   The earth shook.
   Behind Hashirama, a colossal Buddha emerged-
   Each of its thousand arms towering higher than mountains.
   Next to it, tailed beasts looked like insects.
   This was the pinnacle of Senju Hashirama's power.
   The final secret of the God of Shinobi
   --------
   1st Bonus Chapter - 200 Power Stones
   2nd Bonus Chapter- 400 Power Stones
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   Check out other novels
   Haikyuu:The Unstoppable Force
   Marvel: I'm in Westview Town
   ---
   Support my Patreon ьщ
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 242: Chapter 242 : Death Of Hashirama
   Sage Art: Wood Style - True Several Thousand Hands.
   This was the ultimate secret technique of Senju Hashirama.
   Back during the legendary battle at the Valley of the End, Hashirama used this exact move to overpower the combined might of Uchiha Madara's Complete Body Susanoo and the Nine-Tails. He literally ripped the Susanoo apart with this colossal construct.
   Now, Kurama had killed his brother, Tobirama.
   Hashirama, a true brocon, was completely consumed by rage.
   With a furious roar, he clasped his hands together and summoned his ultimate jutsu.
   BOOM-
   The massive Thousand-Armed Buddha roared to life, shaking the very earth beneath it.
   From the skies, a hail of enormous wooden fists descended upon Kurama like an apocalyptic rain.
   Across the world, ninjas watched in stunned awe.
   "This is the might of the First Hokage, the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama!"
   "No wonder he was the one who brought the Warring States Era to an end!"
   "Even Uchiha Madara seems a step behind this..."
   In the modern era, very few had witnessed Hashirama or Madara in their prime.
   The young Onoki, once humbled by Madara's power, understood the terrifying might of the Uchiha.
   The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, a direct student of the First and Second Hokage, had seen Hashirama's strength firsthand.
   Now, eyes locked on the sky-projected battlefield, Hiruzen took a long drag from his pipe and muttered:
   "Against this kind of force, even Hashirama might not prevail."
   Though he held boundless respect for Hashirama, his faith ultimately lay with Kurama.
   The fight, streamed across the globe through the Chakra Light Curtain, had escalated to absurd proportions.
   Nations watched in silence as titans clashed.
   The leaders of the other villages secretly thanked fate that Hashirama had never sought to dominate the ninja world.
   If he had, the Elemental Nations would have been reduced to one sovereign superpower: the Land of Fire.
   Only Konoha would have remained.
   But now, Hashirama's ultimate attack-
   Kurama just stood there. Arms crossed, floating in mid-air.
   Completely unbothered.
   BOOM!
   The fists came crashing down in waves.
   BANG! BANG! BANG!
   Over and over, they slammed into the earth around Kurama.
   Explosions erupted with every blow.
   The entire battlefield was reduced to craters, a wasteland pounded by wooden fury.
   The assault lasted for minutes-relentless, unforgiving.
   When the dust finally cleared...
   Kurama floated in place. Completely unharmed.
   He grinned like a perverted bastard who'd just peeked in the women's hot springs.
   His Truth-Seeking Balls orbited lazily behind him, unscathed.
   Not only that, but thanks to his Mangeky Sharingan ability-Heavenly Severance-Kurama had reverted himself to his untouched state from minutes ago.
   The attack meant nothing.
   Senju Hashirama's most fearsome technique-ignored like background noise.
   "No way..."
   Hashirama's face cracked. The legendary shinobi felt something inside break.
   Who wouldn't be broken?
   To have your ultimate move-your pride, your identity-brushed off like it was a mosquito bite?
   It was pure humiliation.
   Even Gods of Shinobi have pride.
   Kurama didn't let up.
   "Man, the God of Shinobi sure knows how to trash farmland. Can't even plant daikon with the ground looking like this."
   He gave a sarcastic thumbs-up.
   "Thanks for ruining agriculture."
   "YOU BASTARD!"
   Hashirama roared and summoned the Wooden Golem once again.
   From across the field, Madara rose to his feet, battered but burning with fury.
   He called forth his Susanoo once more and draped it over Hashirama's Wooden Golem.
   This was their true power-combined.
   Madara's Susanoo acted as an armor over Hashirama's Wooden Golem, creating a behemoth of chakra and nature.
   "Tch... Susanoo really is the Uchiha's favorite outfit, huh?" Kurama snorted. "Wear it over anything."
   Then, with a grin twisted in mischief:
   "I gave you two a chance. You blew it."
   Kurama weaved hand signs.
   "Sage Art: Magnet Release - Tailed Beast Bomb."
   In his palm, a small yellow orb formed. It wasn't flashy. It wasn't massive.
   It shimmered like desert sand, etched with the mark of Shukaku.
   Compact. Deadly.
   BOOM-
   The Golem-Susanoo fusion didn't even get to move.
   It froze.
   Then, like sugar in hot water, it dissolved-rapidly disintegrating.
   Madara and Hashirama barely escaped before the entire structure vanished.
   They watched in disbelief as their greatest fusion was unmade in seconds.
   They were Edo Tensei, their chakra infinite, their stamina endless.
   But Kurama?
   His chakra felt limitless.
   Madara and Hashirama exchanged a glance-understanding passed silently between them.
   Kurama wasn't just another ninja.
   He was a freak. A monster.
   Something beyond.
   "The alliance of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara... defeated?"
   The world stared in horror.
   Even legends couldn't measure up.
   In the Land of Lightning, within the halls of Kumogakure-
   The Third Raikage gritted his teeth and steadied himself.
   This wasn't what he expected-but it made sense.
   Kurama was a walking anomaly. An unexplainable miracle wrapped in bad attitude and unshakable confidence.
   In a corner of the village, Onoki trembled.
   Once crushed under Madara's power as a youth, now he saw Madara fall beside Hashirama.
   And it finally clicked.
   Why Kurama could hunt tailed beasts like they were wild boars.
   Why he made even gods look like amateurs.
   Back on the battlefield, Hashirama and Madara launched one final charge.
   Kurama sighed. Time to end this circus.
   With a whisper, he vanished-reappearing right before Hashirama's face.
   "Flying Thunder God?" Hashirama muttered.
   Correct.
   He had unknowingly stepped into one of Kurama's teleportation marks.
   Hashirama's instincts screamed. But it was too late.
   For the first time in his life-even in his death-Hashirama felt real fear.
   Kurama's voice dropped, filled with dark humor.
   "You miss your little bro so much? I'll send you to him."
   And just like that-
   BOOM-
   His hand touched Hashirama's chest. A massive explosion followed.
   Half of Hashirama's upper body vaporized instantly.
   No regeneration. No recovery.
   Just complete deletion.
   The exact same fate as Tobirama.
   Two legendary brothers, obliterated by the same hand.
   Kurama laughed.
   A deep, guttural sound, echoing over the cratered land.
   In that moment, the world realized something chilling.
   Kurama wasn't just strong.
   He was untouchable.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 243: Chapter 243 : Madara Dies
   Senju Hashirama's head and entire upper body were blown to pieces.
   The same way his brother, Senju Tobirama, had died.
   Seeing this scene, people all over the world fell silent.
   That was Senju Hashirama!
   The two brothers, Hashirama and Tobirama, weren't just the founding pillars of Konohagakure-they were legends. The only ones capable of matching the Uchiha clan in their era.
   Two from the Uchiha: Madara and Izuna. Two from the Senju: Hashirama and Tobirama.
   Brother versus brother. Clan versus clan.
   In every regard, the Senju brothers had held a slight edge.
   But now, the man who once strode through the Warring States Period as a god among shinobi was obliterated in mere minutes by Kurama.
   It was horrifying.
   In Konoha, the sight struck a deep chord.
   That was their Shodai Hokage. Their Nidaime.
   But, given that they were reanimated corpses-mere pawns of Uchiha Madara-it softened the blow.
   The true culprit was Uchiha Obito.
   He had resurrected them with the Impure World Reincarnation.
   And now, the people of Konoha held even greater reverence for Kurama.
   Who was this man, really?
   Even the combined might of Hashirama and Tobirama couldn't scratch him.
   Even Hashirama's ultimate-Sage Art: Wood Style: True Several Thousand Hands-was useless.
   People had despaired the moment the Buddha statue appeared. But Kurama? He'd turned despair into spectacle. Into hope.
   Tsunade looked at the sky screen and chuckled, albeit bitterly.
   Her heart was torn.
   But eventually, she exhaled.
   "Just two walking corpses."
   Kurama's display had even shocked her. And she'd thought she'd seen it all.
   She had known he was powerful.
   But this? This was something else.
   Right now, only two Uchihas remained on the battlefield: Madara and Obito.
   Kurama, though wielding Sharingan, didn't share their blood-but the power coursing through him had long since transcended clan.
   In the Hokage Tower, Uchiha Mikoto stood atop the roof.
   Looking up at the screen in the sky, she felt vindicated.
   Kurama, integrating the Sharingan's power, was proof she had made the right choice in aligning with him.
   In her heart, she cheered:
   "Master Kurama, don't hold back!"
   On the battlefield, Uchiha Madara gritted his teeth.
   He never imagined the Senju brothers would be taken out so fast.
   To him, Hashirama had always been his greatest opponent.
   It should've been his victory over Hashirama.
   To finally rewrite the Valley of the End.
   But then Kurama appeared.
   Now, Madara had no arms left, and both Hashirama and Tobirama were gone.
   Worse, even Hashirama's final move had been shut down.
   Madara knew it in his bones-he couldn't defeat this man.
   His trump cards? Gone.
   Tengai Shinsei, Complete Susanoo-all countered.
   Yes, he was a reanimation. Death wasn't the end.
   But living in humiliation?
   There was a time he had Rinnegan. Nagato was his backup plan.
   Black Zetsu could've hijacked Nagato to revive him.
   That was Madara's ultimate play.
   But now?
   Nagato was dead.
   His Rinnegan-taken by Kurama.
   So what did that leave?
   Nothing.
   There was no hope.
   This man, Kurama, was too overwhelming.
   In Madara's mind, he was no longer just a shinobi-he had reached the level of the Sage of Six Paths.
   "Limbo: Border Jail!"
   Madara screamed.
   There was no escape now.
   Two invisible shadow clones attacked Kurama from parallel dimensions.
   Tch...
   Under normal circumstances, it might've worked.
   But Kurama? Not ordinary.
   "Magnet Release: Rasengan."
   Two Rasengans, infused with the earth-pulling force of magnetism, spiraled directly into the dimensionally-shifted shadows.
   Sealed. Just like that.
   "Still feel like dancing?" Kurama smirked.
   Even reanimated, without his arms, Madara was just a battered relic.
   No rhythm left in that body-no dance.
   "Damn you...!"
   Madara roared.
   Fury. Powerlessness.
   It all ended the same.
   Kurama didn't even flinch.
   A Tailed Beast Bomb spun to life in his palm-black, compact, and deadly.
   It was small-fist-sized.
   But Madara had seen this before.
   That little orb had once annihilated his Tengai Shinsei.
   It had leveled a full-form Susanoo.
   He knew the truth.
   That tiny sphere contained more raw mass than anything he'd ever seen.
   Tens of thousands of tons, compressed into a single black void.
   Madara tried to dodge, staggering without arms.
   Too slow.
   BOOM-!
   The explosion shook the heavens.
   Five mountains-reduced to dust.
   A mushroom cloud surged upward like a divine fist.
   Black smoke curled skyward.
   Thunder boomed above as the sky darkened.
   A nuclear winter brewed on the battlefield.
   Every shinobi watching felt the same emotion: terror.
   This wasn't a Tailed Beast Bomb.
   This was divine wrath.
   Even a Rasengan from Minato couldn't compare.
   Kurama's weapon was apocalyptic.
   The leaders of every village stood frozen, eyes wide.
   They had all once feared the Tailed Beast Bombs launched during the wars.
   But now, a single tiny sphere had accomplished more destruction than dozens ever had.
   Back during the Fourth Great Ninja War, a Tailed Beast Bomb had threatened entire villages.
   Now?
   A bomb the size of a rice ball had wiped out the equivalent of a country's landscape.
   Kirigakure's shinobi swallowed hard.
   Back then, Kurama had threatened them with annihilation unless they submitted.
   Now, they realized he hadn't even been serious.
   If they had refused, there wouldn't be a Kirigakure today.
   The Five Great Nations?
   They would've become Three.
   Fire. Earth. Lightning.
   That's it.
   The Mist shinobi's skin crawled at the thought.
   Their survival had been pure luck.
   Terumi Mei, watching from the sidelines, bit her lower lip.
   She murmured, voice trembling:
   "How terrifying is this bastard...?"
   She had underestimated him from the beginning.
   Completely.
   On the battlefield, Madara's limp form stood like a scarecrow.
   The once-mighty avatar of destruction... was nothing more than a ragdoll now.
   A factory of despair.
   A monument to defeat.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 8 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 244: Chapter 244 : Kamui Susanoo
   On the battlefield, Uchiha Madara was the embodiment of despair.
   What could he possibly do now, having lost both arms?
   Kurama wasn't interested in dragging this out any longer.
   "Trash. Trash. All of you are trash.
   The so-called God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama. The fastest ninja of his time, Senju Tobirama. The legendary Uchiha Madara.
   None of you are worth shit.
   You couldn't even amuse me for five damn minutes. Pathetic losers."
   Kurama sighed and spread his arms.
   A gesture of pure disappointment.
   He had genuinely thought that the combined strength of Hashirama and Madara would keep him entertained a little longer.
   But in the end? Nothing but letdowns.
   Even with their famous rivalry, their legendary status-they were all bark and no bite.
   And now, Madara didn't dare to respond. He knew Kurama was right.
   Even together, he and Hashirama couldn't put up a fight. There was simply no resisting Kurama.
   "This ends now."
   Kurama vanished with a flicker.
   Instantly, he appeared behind Madara.
   Time itself seemed to pause.
   Madara felt it. The chill of death creeping down his spine. An icy presence looming behind him.
   This wasn't like the Valley of the End. Back then, Madara had plans, contingencies, hope.
   But now?
   Nothing. No backup. No lifeline.
   Behind him stood a Shinigami cloaked in flesh-Kurama himself.
   The Truth-Seeking Orbs behind Kurama morphed into a dark, menacing kodachi.
   "Shit..."
   Madara's Rinnegan widened.
   His instincts screamed.
   One foot in the grave.
   Kurama moved.
   The black blade slashed through the air.
   A clean, elegant cut.
   Madara's head hit the ground, eyes wide open in disbelief.
   Kurama clapped his hands, unimpressed, and kicked the lifeless body aside.
   "Garbage. Completely useless."
   And finally, the entire world understood.
   The true Demon King of this era wasn't Madara.
   Wasn't Hashirama.
   It was Kurama.
   Uchiha Madara had dared to attempt the Infinite Tsukuyomi in a world where Kurama existed.
   What a joke.
   Hashirama. Tobirama. Madara. All fell by Kurama's hand.
   Ninjas across the globe were stunned.
   This was no longer a ninja war.
   It was divine judgment.
   And Kurama was the executioner.
   He stood alone at the peak.
   And everyone knew, if Kurama truly belonged to Konoha, then no one-absolutely no one-could afford to stand against the Leaf.
   The man's strength had shattered any preconceived notions of power.
   Nobody would dare challenge him.
   The legendary shinobi of old? Reduced to ashes.
   Only one remained now.
   Uchiha Obito.
   Hidden far away, Black Zetsu watched the carnage unfold.
   Its dreams of resurrecting its mother, tsutsuki Kaguya, now hung by a thread.
   If even Hashirama and Madara couldn't prevail, what hope was left?
   Just Obito?
   The odds were abysmal.
   And the worst part?
   Black Zetsu knew it.
   Born from Kaguya herself, yet so utterly useless.
   tsutsuki Hamura. tsutsuki Hagoromo.
   Powerful.
   Zetsu? A glorified parasite.
   "Mother... I have waited thousands of years for this. I manipulated the very fabric of shinobi history, orchestrated entire generations... And just when success was in reach... That damned Kurama ruined it all."
   It wept inside.
   Another millennia of waiting?
   Unbearable.
   "Heaven... Earth... all I ever wanted was to save my mother. Why is that so hard?"
   Zetsu wallowed in despair.
   Until an idea hit.
   Kurama.
   He held the power of all nine tailed beasts within himself.
   Could he-no, would he be the one to revive Kaguya?
   It was a slim hope.
   But it was something.
   Strategy was Zetsu's only strength.
   He had no chakra, no taijutsu, no ninjutsu.
   But he had manipulation.
   And Obito?
   He was still on the board.
   Kurama clapped.
   "Well then, my dear disciple, all your little helpers are gone. Just you now."
   Uchiha Obito stepped forward.
   Unfazed.
   "Sensei, both Madara and Hashirama were nothing but shadows. I am the one who will finish you."
   Kurama smirked.
   "As expected of my student. Still full of crap."
   Obito chuckled.
   "Kurama-sensei, do you know why I turned my back on Konoha? Why I chose to cast this world into an endless dream?"
   Kurama gave him a flat look.
   Nope.
   Didn't give a shit.
   But sure. Let him talk.
   "It was because of Rin!"
   "Shut the hell up. You don't deserve to say her name."
   Kurama rolled his eyes.
   Classic signs of mental instability.
   "Tell me, don't tell me. Pick a damn lane."
   Obito was confident.
   More than that, he was arrogant.
   He didn't believe himself to be weaker than Madara or Hashirama.
   After all, he had Kamui.
   Intangibility.
   Warping.
   His own Mangeky Sharingan made him untouchable.
   "Kurama-sensei, let me show you the true Perfect Susanoo."
   Obito bellowed, chakra erupting from his body.
   Azure energy spiraled upward, forming the massive frame of a Perfect Susanoo.
   It roared.
   Humanoid. Towering. Complete.
   The audience across the world sighed.
   Here we go again.
   Another oversized chakra doll.
   Madara's version was annihilated in seconds. Why would Obito's be any different?
   Still, it looked cool.
   But was it enough?
   Not likely.
   After all, Kurama had already taken down legends.
   Obito's chances seemed bleak.
   Back in Konoha, the shinobi who once grew up with Obito watched in awe.
   Kakashi.
   Asuma.
   Genma.
   Guy.
   Kurenai.
   All stared in disbelief.
   Obito was no longer the dropout, the loser.
   He had become something else.
   A threat.
   A god among mortals.
   But was it enough to stand against that god?
   Kurama had crushed everyone before him.
   Now Obito stood as the last line.
   And the world watched, breathless.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 245: Chapter 245 : Black Susanoo
   The current Uchiha Obito was no longer just another shinobi of his generation.
   Watching this fight unfold, even those who had once stood shoulder-to-shoulder with him-Asuma, Shiranui Genma, and Kakashi-couldn't help but admit it: Obito had become someone far beyond their reach.
   It was just a shame that his path had twisted so far.
   Now, on this blood-soaked battlefield, only Uchiha Obito remained standing against the monster known as Kurama.
   Still, Obito wasn't afraid. If anything, he looked more confident than ever.
   Staring Kurama down, a feral grin stretched across Obito's face.
   "Teacher Kurama, this rotten world, and you along with it... won't exist for much longer."
   Boom-
   An eruption of intense chakra burst from Obito's body.
   In a blaze of blue light, his Susanoo materialized-fully complete and towering over the terrain.
   Another Perfect Susanoo.
   Seriously, was there a discount on these things lately?
   People watching through the Chakra Light Curtain couldn't help but scoff.
   Uchiha Madara, the so-called ghost of the Uchiha, had just been obliterated by Kurama's overwhelming power. And now Obito was planning to take him on using the same technique?
   Was he stupid or just suicidal?
   But Obito wasn't the fool they thought.
   His Susanoo wasn't like Madara's. He didn't just summon a giant glowing warrior and hope for the best.
   Obito had a trump card.
   Kurama's lips curled slightly, amused as he watched his former student.
   In an instant, multiple dark-red tendrils shot out from behind Kurama, streaking through the air straight for Obito.
   Obito's Susanoo may have been enormous, but that just made it a bigger target.
   "Naive!"
   Obito sneered. He wasn't about to fall for the same trick.
   "As a shuriken!"
   Swish! Swish! Swish!
   Multiple giant shuriken launched from his Susanoo, slicing through the air. Their speed distorted the very atmosphere.
   As they collided with Kurama's tendrils, space itself began to warp-an application of Kamui merged with Susanoo's attacks.
   The tendrils twisted violently before being cleanly severed by the spatial distortion.
   This was Obito's true power.
   Madara's Susanoo? A brute.
   Obito's? A tactician's blade.
   For a moment, the entire shinobi world held its breath.
   Obito's Susanoo wasn't just defensive like Madara's, nor was it focused solely on offense. It was both.
   Powerfully aggressive, yet nearly impossible to strike.
   "Damn... Obito's actually strong."
   "Yeah... didn't think he'd be able to take on Kurama like this."
   "Times really are changing."
   All across the Five Great Nations, the watching shinobi whispered amongst themselves.
   Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama? Legends of a bygone era.
   But Obito's battle with Kurama? This was now. This was the present-and it was every bit as awe-inspiring, maybe more.
   He'd already succeeded where Madara failed: deflecting Kurama's attack.
   Obito couldn't help but smile in satisfaction.
   "Kurama, sensei, how's my Susanoo looking now?"
   Kurama folded his arms. "Not bad. I've seen worse."
   Obito grinned wider. "Of course. Unlike that washed-up Madara, I'm the real deal."
   Kurama blinked slowly. "...You've gotten cocky."
   Even the Uchiha watching from the sidelines raised eyebrows.
   Did he just call Madara trash?
   Obito's arrogance was showing. But hey, what's youth without a little bravado?
   It didn't matter if it was ego or confidence-he was stepping up.
   From the shadows, Zetsu observed the exchange closely.
   Obito was doing far better than expected. Perhaps there was still hope.
   If Obito could win this... Infinite Tsukuyomi could still be realized.
   Zetsu clenched what passed for fists.
   "Come on, Obito... you can do this."
   He needed Obito to win. Because trying to manipulate Kurama? That was like trying to convince a Bijuu to do paperwork-damn near impossible.
   "Lava Release: Tailed Beast Bomb."
   Kurama had no interest in playing around any longer.
   A small orb of magma formed at the end of one tendril.
   It looked tiny.
   Deceptively tiny.
   This was the same move that had erased Madara's Perfect Susanoo in one shot.
   Hiss-
   The tendril launched forward like a lightning bolt, magma bomb primed to obliterate anything in its path.
   Inside the cyan Susanoo, Obito's eyes widened.
   "Too fast."
   If he didn't have his Kamui-enhanced vision, he wouldn't have even seen the attack.
   Hiss!
   The Tailed Beast Bomb phased right through his Susanoo.
   Kamui again.
   He'd phased his entire Susanoo into the Kamui dimension for a split-second.
   That kind of reaction time?
   Insane.
   "These eyes... thank the Sage I was born with them," Obito muttered.
   Without Kamui, he'd be dead ten thousand times over.
   Kurama chuckled.
   "Impressive. But how long can you keep it up?"
   Kamui was a broken ability-but it had limits. Chakra. Timing. Prediction.
   Even so, Obito's display had stunned the world.
   Attack and defense in perfect synchronization.
   Kurama, for the first time, seemed to be taking this seriously.
   "Since everyone's showing off their Susanoo... guess I'll show mine."
   The corner of Kurama's lips twitched upward.
   He'd never used his Susanoo-not once since fusing with the Mangekyou Sharingan inherited from Uchiha Mikoto.
   Time to unveil it.
   BOOM!
   An explosion of chakra detonated around Kurama.
   Not just any chakra-this was something else entirely.
   Crimson and azure chakra fused, roaring into the sky like a storm.
   Even Obito's colossal Susanoo was blown back.
   People watching around the world went pale.
   "That chakra... it's absurd."
   "This is more than what Hashirama had. More than any Jinchriki..."
   Hashirama had once displayed chakra reserves that stunned the world.
   But compared to Kurama?
   That had been child's play.
   Obito inside his Susanoo couldn't even open his eyes from the sheer pressure.
   Click. Click. Click-
   Bone formed.
   Sounded like the clattering jaws of death itself.
   Kurama's chakra shaped into a skeleton.
   Susanoo.
   But this one... was black.
   Pitch black.
   It looked nothing like the others.
   Uchiha Itachi's was red.
   Uchiha Sasuke's-purple.
   Madara's-blue.
   Obito's-cyan.
   Mikoto's Susanoo, used in her final clash with Danzo, was golden.
   But Kurama's?
   Black.
   Black as void. As death.
   A Susanoo of the Shinigami.
   The world watched in silence as a new Shura descended onto the battlefield.
   Obito's confidence twitched for the first time.
   Kurama's power wasn't something you compared.
   It was something you survived.
   And even that... was a miracle.
   "Now, Obito," Kurama said, his voice like thunder, "let's see what your perfect Susanoo can really do."
   The stage was set.
   God versus disciple.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 246: Chapter 246 : Kamui Vs Kamui
   A black Shura Shinigami was born in this world.
   Susanoo.
   Obito stared at Kurama's Susanoo without blinking.
   Kurama's manifestation gave off an aura unlike anything Obito had ever sensed. He wasn't surprised Kurama activated Susanoo-after all, Kurama had used the Mangeky Sharingan before. Though Obito had no idea how Kurama obtained those eyes, the fact that he had them was indisputable. It was something Obito only recently realized after accompanying him on missions. Kurama had never used the Mangeky before. That only proved how deeply he had hidden his true strength.
   But was Kurama really hiding his power?
   Not at all. On those previous missions, the threats weren't enough to warrant the Mangeky. He simply didn't need it.
   Now, from the heavens to the earth, a towering black shadow loomed.
   Everyone remembered at that moment: Kurama possessed the Mangeky Sharingan-which meant he, too, could awaken Susanoo. But what emerged from him... wasn't just any Susanoo.
   People across the world watching through the projection screens forgot to breathe.
   Kurama's Susanoo was different. Monstrously different.
   "How... is this possible?" Obito muttered, drenched in cold sweat.
   He was witnessing the black Shura Shinigami up close.
   Kurama's Susanoo wasn't even fully formed yet, and it was already double the size of Obito's complete-body Susanoo. And it was still growing.
   Rumble-
   The massive black shadow reached the heavens. Kurama's perfect-form Susanoo stood at a towering thousand meters tall. In comparison, Obito's Susanoo looked like a mere ant.
   Kurama stood within the godly structure, peering down at everything. His voice boomed across the lands:
   "Good disciple, how is it? Big enough for you?"
   Obito was stunned.
   "You call this Susanoo?"
   Could this truly be called Susanoo? Could Susanoo even reach this level?
   If not for his own Sharingan allowing him to perceive chakra, Obito would have thought it was an illusion.
   Before he could respond, Kurama moved.
   Even seeing only the shadow on the screen was enough to leave the world trembling. Just a casual swipe from this titan could obliterate an entire village.
   Tsk tsk-
   "This Kurama... is definitely not human!"
   "Seriously, what the hell is he?"
   "How does someone even do that?!"
   "You're asking me? I wanna ask the gods!"
   In the past, Uchiha Madara's perfect Susanoo and Senju Hashirama's Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands already shook the world.
   But they were ants before Kurama's black Susanoo.
   With ease, the massive figure lifted its right foot and brought it crashing down toward Obito.
   It looked like a god squashing a bug.
   RUMBLE-
   The stomp caused the entire battlefield to quake. Though it was fought in the Land of Fire, the shockwave reached even Konoha.
   A simple step created an earthquake!
   In Konoha, both shinobi and civilians froze in awe. Even those closest to Kurama-Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto-were stunned. It was their first time seeing him unleash Susanoo.
   Meanwhile, in the Land of Lightning, the Third Raikage chuckled bitterly.
   "Brother Kurama... I concede."
   Far off in Iwagakure, Ohnoki narrowed his eyes at the heavenly projection.
   The ninja world was about to change. Dramatically.
   Hiss-
   The titanic foot passed harmlessly through Obito's Susanoo. No damage.
   Obito had activated his intangibility. Even against a god-like form, he wasn't backing down.
   "Kamui Susanoo!"
   Obito launched his counter. His target: Kurama's head. The bigger the form, the easier the hit.
   Space distorted.
   Kamui, when used through Susanoo, extended its spatial warping to massive ranges. The air around Kurama began to twist.
   Kurama, arms crossed, didn't even flinch.
   "My dear student... seems you've forgotten. My Mangeky Sharingan's spatial ability far surpasses yours."
   Mangeky Sharingan: Void Severance.
   Both attacks clashed. Kamui's space warp versus Void Severance's vortex.
   Kamui's space began collapsing.
   Within seconds, Obito's right foot was cleaved by the collapsing space.
   "Damn it!"
   He couldn't phase through while actively using Kamui offensively.
   Kurama's void-space slash was sharper, quicker, and deadlier.
   Obito gritted his teeth, struggling with the pain of losing his foot.
   "Bastard... Stop showing off, you fake!"
   Kurama didn't respond. Internally, he was marveling at how obsessed Obito was with calling everything fake or real.
   Tailed Beast Bomb.
   RUMBLE-
   This wasn't the tiny Lava Bomb from earlier. No, this was the real thing.
   Kurama's massive black Susanoo held a colossal, pitch-black sphere in its palm. This orb dwarfed the regular Tailed Beast Bombs. Its chakra density darkened the skies.
   With a flick of its massive wrist, the black sphere descended in a deadly free-fall.
   In seconds, it engulfed Obito's entire Susanoo.
   But Obito activated Kamui again. This time, everything-him and his Susanoo-vanished into his own pocket dimension.
   Unless Kurama could either sustain his attack for five minutes or catch Obito mid-materialization, there was nothing he could do.
   Well... under normal circumstances.
   Unfortunately for Obito, Kurama wasn't bound by normal rules.
   Inside the dark, distorted space of Kamui's dimension, floating blocks shifted endlessly.
   Suddenly, a figure emerged.
   Kurama.
   Obito's expression changed instantly. Pure shock.
   "K-Kurama?!"
   He turned pale.
   "How? HOW?! This is my dimension!"
   His voice cracked with disbelief and rising panic.
   Kurama appeared calm, borderline indifferent.
   "Do I look like I need to explain anything to you?"
   Obito's face contorted in rage and fear.
   The implications were horrifying.
   Kurama had somehow broken into Kamui's dimension. Something no one had ever done.
   His control over space-time surpassed even Kamui.
   The hunter had become the hunted.
   Obito now realized: the man he once called teacher had evolved into something beyond even the legends.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 100 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 247: Chapter 247 : Obito: It'S A Dream After All
   Obito was stunned.
   This Kurama actually appeared inside his Kamui dimension.
   "How the hell did you get in here?"
   Kurama smiled faintly, eyes glowing with amusement.
   Did he need to explain anything to Obito? Absolutely not. Some things are better left unsaid.
   It was time to end everything.
   In an instant, a dark red chakra tendril shot out from Kurama and wrapped around Obito's entire body.
   Without his intangibility active, Obito was just another shinobi-vulnerable.
   "My dear disciple," Kurama said mockingly, "you seem awfully attached to that eyeball."
   Obito's Sharingan flared with rage. His bloodshot eyes widened.
   "You bastard... You took everything from me. Rin... Rin can never be replaced in my heart!"
   He roared, trembling with fury.
   "You destroyed everything! That Rin you see is a fake!"
   It was the final outcry of a broken man. The last howl of a simp who had lost it all.
   Obito was powerless in his fury.
   Behind Kurama, a Truth-Seeking Orb materialized, growing rapidly within the distorted space.
   BOOM-
   A deafening shockwave erupted.
   Obito-and the entire Kamui dimension-were obliterated.
   In the real world, a low rumble echoed through the air.
   Uchiha Obito was dead.
   No one could comprehend what just happened.
   The light screen in the sky showed nothing but darkness. Kurama and Obito vanished in a blink.
   The viewers were left confused.
   "Hey... where's Obito?"
   "Gone. That Kurama guy too... disappeared?"
   No one had an answer.
   The light curtain dimmed, slowly fading out of existence.
   "Damn. We didn't get to see the end."
   "Right? Who even won in the end?"
   "Obviously Kurama. He soloed Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara back-to-back. What can Obito even do against him?"
   "Don't be so sure. Obito's perfect Susanoo is no joke. He might've pulled off a miracle."
   "Pfft. Obito's Susanoo looked like a bug next to Kurama's."
   The debate spread like wildfire across the Shinobi World.
   Most believed Kurama won.
   But a few contrarians clung to the hope that Obito somehow turned the tide.
   "Just because all of you think Kurama won, doesn't make it true. Where's your evidence?"
   They argued, louder than anyone else.
   Their entire identity clung to being different. To swimming against the current. To having that annoying sense of individuality.
   But they had a point: no one saw the end.
   Kurama and Obito were both gone.
   The outcome was now left to imagination, debate, and countless forums across every hidden village.
   Meanwhile, back on the battlefield-
   The world slowly returned to silence.
   Kurama looked over the utterly devastated landscape and chuckled.
   "Oops. Maybe I went a little overboard."
   Earth Destroyer, indeed.
   Much of the destruction was caused by his perfect Susanoo-massive, dark, ominous, and unmatched.
   Other parts of the devastation came from the earlier clash:
   Senju Hashirama's Thousand-Armed Kan'on, Madara's full-body Susanoo, Obito's perfect form...
   And of course, those two massive Tengai Shinsei meteors that shattered mountains.
   Kurama tilted his head slightly.
   "Guess it's all wrapped up now."
   The corners of his mouth curled into a smirk.
   Back-to-back battles against Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama, and the Double Kamui user Obito had been exhilarating.
   He didn't even need to go all-out.
   And now, the entire world had seen it.
   Kurama wasn't just strong.
   He was beyond comparison.
   He had declared dominance over the entire shinobi world through a live cosmic beatdown.
   At this point, he could do whatever he wanted.
   Only a few remaining threats existed:
   The tsutsuki Clan.
   And Black Zetsu, that slimy parasite.
   But Kurama wasn't thinking about them right now.
   After so many fights, it was time to unwind.
   Take a bath. Have a good soak. Maybe peep at the women's side for old times' sake.
   A breeze rustled the trees, carrying fallen leaves through the air.
   With a flicker, Kurama vanished.
   The land returned to silence.
   Moments later, Zetsu emerged from the earth.
   Expressionless. His aura heavy.
   He wasn't sure what emotion to even feel.
   Obito had fallen.
   Another one gone.
   How long would he have to wait to save his mother?
   Zetsu felt a wave of sorrow.
   First Nagato, the wielder of the Rinnegan, had been defeated and absorbed by Kurama.
   Now Obito too.
   Their Akatsuki plan had crumbled.
   And the worst part?
   They thought they had the perfect strategy:
   Madara. Hashirama. Tobirama. Obito. All gathered.
   It should have been flawless.
   But they underestimated one thing:
   Kurama.
   "Who the hell is this guy...?"
   Zetsu gritted his teeth.
   He had never seen or heard of a shinobi like this in thousands of years.
   Even Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama-reincarnations of Indra and Asura-couldn't touch him.
   And Kurama wiped them out easily.
   Would they really need to bring out the Sage of Six Paths?
   Zetsu sighed.
   He couldn't.
   He wasn't capable.
   After all, he wasn't truly human.
   He was the will of Kaguya tsutsuki, born the moment she was about to be sealed.
   A fragment.
   Unlike Hagoromo or Hamura, he didn't inherit any of her actual power.
   Which made hiding from those two immensely difficult.
   His options were thinning out.
   Madara, Hashirama, Tobirama, Obito... all gone.
   What could he do now?
   How could he free his mother?
   It was a haunting thought.
   He didn't have the answers.
   It was time to consider Plan B.
   The one he never wanted to use.
   The most dangerous contingency.
   Zetsu had no other cards to play.
   He would need to risk everything. Life, death, and sealing.
   He would have to contact Qian Rizheng directly.
   Only with Kurama's overwhelming power could he break the seal and revive Kaguya tsutsuki.
   But would Kurama help?
   Would he even care?
   Zetsu didn't know.
   It was all a gamble now.
   But if he didn't act...
   His mother would remain sealed forever.
   And that...
   Was unacceptable.
   He sighed once more.
   "Why..."
   With that, his body slowly sank into the earth, disappearing into the void.
   Determined.
   Desperate.
   And completely alone
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 248: Chapter 248 : Shocking The Ninja World
   Three days later.
   The battle shown on the sky light curtain had become the hottest topic across the entire shinobi world. It was the kind of spectacle that people couldn't stop talking about-as intense and adrenaline-pumping as the climax of a high-budget action movie.
   Everyone who witnessed that battle had the same reaction: blood boiling, nerves fried, heart pounding.
   Some were so immersed, they forgot to breathe. A few actually died from suffocation. Others were so terrified by the sheer destructive force on display that their minds shattered, leaving them permanently insane.
   That was the level of chaos and awe the battle brought. And yet-not seeing the ending? That became the world's greatest regret.
   A bitter, gaping hole in the hearts of many.
   But what they did witness was more than enough to reshape the shinobi world's understanding of power.
   The legends came to life before their very eyes:
   Senju Hashirama, the God of Shinobi and First Hokage-wielder of Sage-level Wood Release.
   Senju Tobirama, his younger brother-the fastest man of his era and inventor of many forbidden jutsu.
   Uchiha Madara-the eternal rival to Hashirama, a symbol of overwhelming Uchiha pride and power.
   And then came Uchiha Obito-the new blood, the unexpected chaos agent, and the latest wielder of the Mangeky Sharingan with space-time ninjutsu.
   The world saw, for the first time, the terrifying path of the Sharingan's evolution to the Rinnegan. That alone confirmed long-held suspicions-the Uchiha were descended from the Sage of Six Paths himself.
   Madara's Rinnegan was especially burned into everyone's memories.
   A colossal meteor jutsu had nearly flattened everything.
   His perfect Susanoo, a behemoth rivaling the gods, could split entire mountain ranges with a single swing of its chakra blade.
   That, people whispered, was the power of the Six Paths.
   But as incredible as that was, there was still another level. The fight also showcased Senju Hashirama's full might.
   The man who ended the Warring States Era, divided the Tailed Beasts to establish balance, and founded the Shinobi Villages.
   His Wood Style wasn't just impressive-it was divine.
   His Wood Dragons could sap chakra like parasites.
   And his ultimate technique, True Several Thousand Hands-it dwarfed even the Perfect Susanoo.
   That godlike wooden colossus looked down upon Madara's titan like a parent scolding a child.
   Now, the world finally understood why Hashirama was the God of Shinobi.
   As for Tobirama? Despite being one of the most brilliant shinobi minds and jutsu creators, he didn't leave a lasting impression in the battle.
   His title as the fastest man in the world was overshadowed, his death at the hands of the Gold and Silver Brothers (Ginkaku and Kinkaku) brought into question.
   But no matter their performance, one thing was clear:
   The people had seen the power of legends.
   Obito, however, turned heads in a very different way.
   With his Mangeky abilities, he manipulated dimensions, dodged death, and summoned a full-body Susanoo of terrifying strength.
   Stronger than Madara's?
   Many thought so.
   Especially since Obito managed to last longer against that man.
   That man named... Kurama.
   Yes, him.
   The unknown shinobi who stood alone against the combined wrath of the greatest legends.
   He fought all of them. By himself.
   And he won.
   One by one, the icons fell.
   Hashirama was defeated.
   Madara was crushed.
   Even Obito, with all his dimensional hax and upgraded ocular powers, couldn't close the gap.
   He got bodied.
   People were stunned. No one-absolutely no one-expected a guy named Kurama to be that strong.
   This was someone who took on Sage-level opponents and made it look casual.
   It defied reason.
   It spat in the face of power scaling.
   And then came the climax-Kurama versus Obito.
   The final showdown.
   Kurama was still in control the entire time.
   But just as things reached a boiling point, the light curtain vanished.
   Gone.
   Just like that.
   No ending. No closure.
   Just... darkness.
   And a whole lot of salty fans.
   Still, the general consensus?
   Kurama won. Obviously.
   Because if you can beat both Madara and Hashirama together, then Obito's just a speed bump.
   Now came the aftermath.
   Rumors spread like wildfire:
   "Kurama is from Konohagakure."
   That one fact made every other village stop in their tracks.
   Because if Kurama is part of the Leaf...
   Don't. Poke. The. Bear.
   You attack Konoha, you might just find yourself annihilated overnight.
   A one-man army that can delete nations isn't something to gamble with.
   The other villages got the message.
   Hard.
   Suddenly, the Hidden Leaf wasn't just strong. It was untouchable.
   Kurama's name echoed through every street, pub, battlefield, and council room.
   At first, there were skeptics.
   "It must be genjutsu. A projection. Some kind of illusion."
   But then people investigated.
   The battleground was real.
   Located in the Fire Country, the very site of the battle shown on the curtain was discovered.
   It was scorched earth.
   Miles and miles of pulverized terrain.
   Mountains sheared cleanly in half.
   Forests vaporized.
   Villages leveled.
   Even the nearby borders of the Wind Country showed signs of collateral damage.
   Identical to the scenes shown in the sky.
   No more doubts.
   This was no illusion.
   The battle had happened.
   And it was apocalyptic.
   Enough to be etched into the history books forever.
   Kurama wasn't just a man.
   He was an era.
   Even those who hadn't seen the fight directly knew his name.
   Through word of mouth, through fear, through reverence.
   Kurama had become legend.
   And where was the legend himself?
   Chilling at home in Konoha.
   Meanwhile, over in the Land of Earth-Iwagakure was not taking it well.
   The Third Tsuchikage, noki, and every Iwa-nin who saw the broadcast were in pure panic mode.
   Even though the final result wasn't revealed, noki knew who the victor was.
   It had to be Kurama.
   Because if Madara and Hashirama couldn't beat him, no one could.
   Obito? Get in line.
   To noki, this wasn't just a battle.
   It was a warning.
   A Konoha civil war had taken place on a godly scale.
   And now, Iwa had to tread very carefully.
   The fact that Four Tails and Five Tails-the tailed beasts tied to Iwagakure-were now missing, presumed in Kurama's hands?
   Yeah.
   They weren't getting them back.
   Not unless they had a death wish.
   noki feared that Iwagakure could vanish from the map just like that.
   With a snap of Kurama's fingers.
   And frankly, he wasn't wrong.
   The case of Sunagakure in the Wind Country?
   Vanished.
   Wiped out.
   And the culprit?
   Also Kurama.
   noki suspected it.
   His instincts screamed it.
   And for once in his cranky old life, he was right.
   Because the truth was simple.
   Sunagakure had indeed been turned into rubble...
   By Kurama himself.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 249: Chapter 249 : Warmth After The War
   The Land of Lightning, Kumogakure.
   Even though the Third Raikage had always placed unconditional trust in Kurama, the recent battle still left him in awe.
   After all, the opponents Kurama faced were none other than the legends of the shinobi world: Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.
   The sheer scale of Hashirama's True Several Thousand Hands was overwhelming. Even the Raikage's ultimate defense, his Lightning Release: Chakra Mode at full power, wouldn't last a second against that.
   But Kurama withstood it.
   The Raikage chuckled bitterly at the memory.
   He had always believed Kurama was powerful-a force of nature, even. But to defeat Hashirama and Madara not in a grueling fight, but in a dominant, decisive victory?
   That was something he never anticipated.
   Whether it was Hashirama alone, Madara alone, or the two of them combined, they couldn't even dent Kurama's composure. They were utterly annihilated.
   The Raikage exhaled slowly. "Phew."
   Fortunately, Kumogakure maintained friendly relations with Kurama. They had provided intelligence on tailed beasts multiple times, and refrained from provoking Konoha. With Kurama residing there, that was the smartest move they ever made.
   There was no more ambiguity in the state of the shinobi world.
   Sunagakure's sudden disappearance in the Wind Country? No one questioned it now-the Third Raikage knew deep down it was Kurama's doing.
   Same with the annihilation of Amegakure and the confirmed death of Hanz of the Salamander.
   Kurama had rewritten the hierarchy of the entire ninja world by himself.
   Even Hashirama, the man revered as the God of Shinobi, had never altered the balance to this degree. He brought peace at the first Five Kage Summit-Kurama dismantled old powers with force.
   Now, that same Hashirama had been utterly demolished by Kurama.
   If Hashirama was the God of Shinobi, Kurama was something beyond that-a force the world could no longer define.
   The Land of Water, Kirigakure.
   The Mist-nin were breathing easy now. Every one of them still remembered when Kurama stormed their village alone to claim the Six-Tails.
   That sun-blocking Tailed Beast Bomb still haunted their memories. If they hadn't handed over the Six-Tails, Kirigakure would have been erased from the map.
   Now, after witnessing the battle through the celestial light screen, the terror of Kurama's might was refreshed in their minds.
   Kurama faced the joint might of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama... and crushed them.
   Effortlessly.
   Not even a drop of sweat.
   Was that even his full power? Or just a fraction?
   Even at their strongest, Madara and Hashirama failed to bring out Kurama's limits. That realization chilled the hearts of even the bravest Mist-nin.
   And his Susanoo-
   Black as void, towering over a thousand meters tall. A true titan.
   Even a hardened Kage like the Third Raikage would be frozen in fear before it.
   If a single swing from its blade could cleave mountains, what hope did average shinobi have?
   Watching the battle, the Fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, couldn't help but smirk faintly.
   "Tch. What a shameless brute," she whispered.
   The Land of Fire, Konohagakure.
   A week had passed since the battle.
   The entire village was buzzing with chatter and awe.
   But Kurama? He was lounging lazily at home, indifferent to the chaos outside.
   Until a familiar figure walked through the door.
   Fifth Hokage Tsunade.
   Kurama lay sprawled across his couch, completely relaxed.
   Tsunade crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow.
   "Living the life, huh?"
   Kurama smirked. "You know me. Gotta enjoy the peace while it lasts."
   "I had some free time," Tsunade said, stepping closer. "So I figured I should finally visit the hero of the world."
   She felt a mix of guilt and admiration. Since the war ended, she hadn't found the time to check in on Kurama. The man who singlehandedly stopped the Infinite Tsukuyomi and saved the world.
   And most impressively, defeated her grandfather and Madara when they were reanimated.
   Seeing her grandfather fight alongside Madara had nearly made her heart stop.
   She wanted to be there, to fight beside Kurama, to witness history.
   She expected Kurama to struggle-
   But instead, he dismantled two legends like they were nothing.
   She bit her lip, a sly smile creeping up as she looked at him.
   She reached out and ran her hands over his chest.
   "Let me check if you're injured."
   "Please. You think that could hurt me?"
   Kurama caught her wrist, yanked her forward, and pulled her into his lap.
   "I did take out your uncle and great-uncle, you know. You gonna punish me?"
   Tsunade blinked.
   Then it hit her.
   Uncle and great-uncle... Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama.
   She snorted.
   "They were corpses brought back with Edo Tensei. Who cares? You did us a favor."
   She poked his chest hard.
   "But you, Kurama... you're way beyond anything I imagined."
   Kurama grinned. "Now you get it."
   "I always knew you were strong," she said. "But this? This is terrifying."
   Kurama just leaned back smugly.
   No need for words. His power spoke for itself.
   Meanwhile, the final battle between Kurama and Uchiha Obito had never been shown in its entirety.
   The light screen vanished before the end.
   But Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto knew the truth.
   Kurama had obliterated Obito.
   Mikoto, head of the Uchiha clan, had complicated feelings about that.
   Obito was one of their own. As clan leader, some of the blame fell on her shoulders.
   But Kurama's gentle reassurance had lifted that weight.
   He told her she didn't need to bear it alone.
   "If you're not happy leading, then don't."
   She blushed.
   Kurama always knew the right thing to say-or not say.
   She wasn't alone. Tsunade, Kushina, Hikari-they all shared something with Kurama.
   A bond beyond words.
   And Kurama? He was just enjoying the calm before the storm.
   Because he knew it wasn't over.
   A new threat loomed.
   Something darker.
   Something watching from the shadows.
   Zetsu.
   That name echoed in their minds.
   Not a man, not a ninja.
   A parasite. A manipulator. A whisper in the ear of fate.
   Kurama had sensed it. The war was only a prologue.
   The real enemy hadn't shown its face yet.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 250: Chapter 250 : Tsutsuki
   Zetsu had been plotting in the shadows for millennia.
   From the era of the Sage of Six Paths to the current age, its sole objective had remained unchanged-resurrect its mother, tsutsuki Kaguya.
   In a twisted sense, Zetsu could be seen as the most filial being in the ninja world.
   And yet, the same could not be said of its "brothers," tsutsuki Hagoromo-the Sage of Six Paths-and tsutsuki Hamura.
   They were, in Zetsu's eyes, the true villains of this world. They had sealed their mother away.
   For thousands of years, Zetsu endured humiliation, scheming and manipulating from the shadows.
   During the time of Hagoromo, Zetsu set its sights on the Sage's sons: Indra and Asura.
   It successfully sowed discord between the two, igniting the cycle of hatred. Brother turned on brother.
   But in the end, the body of the Sage-Asura-prevailed over Indra's Sharingan.
   Thus, the legacy of Ninsh lived on, and Zetsu's plan met its first failure.
   It had believed the Sharingan-wielding Indra would surely triumph.
   But with Hagoromo's guidance and widespread support, Asura's ideals flourished, and Zetsu's hatred fermented deeper.
   The brothers' souls continued to reincarnate-always destined to clash.
   In the chaotic Sengoku era, Indra's chakra returned in the body of Uchiha Madara, while Asura reincarnated as Senju Hashirama.
   Fate's cruel design.
   The Uchiha and Senju clans clashed endlessly, culminating at the Valley of the End. Once again, Asura's reincarnation-Hashirama-emerged victorious.
   Zetsu, believing it would have to wait again for another generation, suddenly found new hope.
   Uchiha Madara survived. Not only that, he awakened the Rinnegan.
   Tch, tch...
   It had been worth altering the Uchiha Clan's stone tablet.
   Zetsu, impersonating Madara's will, lingered beside him. But in truth, it wasn't Madara's will-it was Kaguya's.
   Madara had become a mere pawn in the grander scheme of Kaguya's resurrection.
   Zetsu thought everything was aligning perfectly.
   But then...
   Kurama appeared. And everything unraveled.
   Now, both the Rinnegan and all the Tailed Beasts were in Kurama's grasp.
   How was this man-this anomaly-so powerful? How could he rival Zetsu's master plan?
   To bring Kaguya back, Zetsu realized it now had no choice but to bow before Kurama.
   If it couldn't manipulate the world behind the scenes, it would make its plea openly.
   At worst, it would share its mother's fate-sealed away. So be it.
   With that determination, Zetsu began its journey to Konohagakure, ready to confront Kurama.
   Land of Fire - Kurama's Estate.
   Kurama reclined lazily on the couch, one hand behind his head.
   Kushina was off visiting Mikoto at the Uchiha compound, and Karura was busy in the kitchen.
   Suddenly, Kurama's crimson eyes flickered with cold light.
   "So... the rat shows itself. Didn't think you'd crawl out from under your rock so easily."
   He'd sensed Zetsu's presence before it even entered Konoha's borders.
   To Kurama, Zetsu was no threat-just a well-read clown with no bite.
   He knew its story. Knew everything.
   But out of curiosity-or maybe just boredom-he decided to meet the legendary puppeteer of the ninja world face to face.
   Zetsu-Black and White halves in tandem-floated toward Konoha's gate.
   "Should I use Underground Projection Technique to sneak in?" White Zetsu pondered aloud.
   "No need," came a mocking voice.
   A lone figure stepped out from the shadows, casual yet menacing.
   Kurama.
   The very man who had fought and defeated both Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.
   Zetsu hesitated, unnerved.
   "Wh-Who are you...?" it stammered, though it knew the answer.
   Kurama folded his arms over his chest, smirking.
   "Tch. Who am I? I should be asking you that, shadow rat."
   Zetsu bowed instantly, voice dripping with false humility.
   "Master Kurama! I am Zetsu. It's an honor to meet you."
   Kurama quirked a brow, then casually stretched before lounging against a boulder.
   "Well, if you're here, make it worth my time. Go on. Talk."
   Zetsu began to recount its tale. Its motives. The truth of Kaguya.
   Kurama listened in amusement, eyes half-lidded.
   He already knew it all-but there was something relaxing about hearing it from the horse's mouth.
   Zetsu's words became background noise. A bedtime story.
   Kurama yawned.
   The saga of betrayal. Kaguya's mission. Her defiance of the tsutsuki clan. Her sealing by Hagoromo and Hamura.
   All in the pursuit of divine chakra, the fruit of the God Tree.
   Kurama finally stretched and yawned loudly.
   "So, let me get this straight. You want me to help you revive your mommy? Tch...
   Filial, I'll give you that."
   Zetsu nodded eagerly.
   "Yes, Master Kurama. Only you have the power. Please, I beg you."
   Kurama waved lazily.
   "You missed something though, Zetsu. Mommy dearest wasn't alone when she came here."
   Zetsu's face twisted.
   "What... did you say?"
   Kurama's voice turned cold.
   "Kaguya came with another member of your parasite clan. tsutsuki Isshiki. You think I wouldn't know that?"
   Zetsu's expression contorted. Fear. Confusion. Panic.
   Kurama smirked.
   "Kaguya was supposed to be sacrificed to the God Tree herself. Isshiki was here to ensure that.
   But she turned on him. Nearly killed him. Stole the chakra fruit. And became a criminal to your kind."
   Zetsu swallowed hard.
   "But... she was sealed before the clan could respond..."
   "Exactly," Kurama said. "So now you're here, crying about rescuing mommy, when the moment those other freaks arrive, she's not getting a warm welcome."
   Kurama's voice dipped into venomous sarcasm.
   "You think they'll throw her a parade? They'll chop her into chakra fertilizer and feed her to the next God Tree."
   Zetsu fell silent.
   Kurama stood, cracking his neck.
   "Let me guess, you're hoping they don't come. But what if they do? Or worse-what if Isshiki's still lurking around Earth, waiting to finish the job?"
   Zetsu's eyes trembled.
   It had spent millennia plotting. Manipulating entire clans. Yet it never anticipated this.
   Even now, Isshiki might be waiting. And Kaguya might not be saved-but sacrificed.
   Kurama turned away, dismissively.
   "If you really want help reviving your traitorous mommy, you better bring me something worth my time. Because right now? You're wasting it."
   Zetsu could only kneel, trembling in the face of the man who upended the entire ninja world-and now stood as its gatekeeper.
   It had played the long game.
   But Kurama? Kurama was the final move.
   And the ninja world... was his board now.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 251: Chapter 251 : Zetsu: I Just Want To Save My Mother, But You Want To Be My Father
   The tsutsuki Isshiki had been lying dormant in this world for thousands of years.
   Even Zetsu, the mastermind lurking in the shadows since ancient times, didn't know when he would reappear and bring another blood-soaked storm to the ninja world. Nor did he know when the rest of the tsutsuki clan would descend upon this planet.
   Because of this uncertainty, Zetsu knew one thing for sure-he needed to rescue his mother, tsutsuki Kaguya, as soon as possible.
   But what shocked him even more was the fact that Kurama, this enigmatic powerhouse, also knew of the existence of other tsutsuki.
   Who exactly was this man?
   Zetsu's usually unreadable black-and-white face turned grave.
   "Why? Why do you know this?" he asked, barely concealing his unease.
   Kurama just laughed, a low chuckle that echoed with superiority.
   "Zetsu, with the level of power I possess, is it really surprising that I'd know about the tsutsuki clan's dirty little family secrets?"
   Zetsu had to admit, that made sense.
   Even Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, two titans of the old world, had failed to match this man.
   To know these secrets? That was just par for the course.
   Zetsu's solemn expression eased slightly. Even after centuries of gathering intelligence and manipulating events behind the scenes, he couldn't see through Kurama's power.
   Kurama was something else.
   A being that perhaps even surpassed the Sage of Six Paths himself.
   "So, Lord Kurama," Zetsu continued, "can you help me rescue my mother?"
   The world was still unstable. Kaguya remained sealed.
   And whether it was Isshiki or another member of the clan, someone would eventually come looking for them.
   Kurama yawned lazily, laying on the grass like a cat that had already claimed the world. "Depends on my mood. Maybe, one day, if I'm feeling generous, I'll help you out."
   Zetsu's mouth twitched.
   "Lord Kurama, even if you have the power to take on the tsutsuki, others don't!"
   Kurama stretched. "Tough luck for the others. I live for myself. Not my problem if the rest of the world burns."
   Zetsu was baffled.
   Wasn't Kurama supposed to be a hero? The lone warrior who took down Madara's Eye of the Moon Plan?
   Wasn't he the protector of the ninja world?
   Turns out... no. He just didn't want to be turned into White Zetsu fodder like everyone else.
   Because that's what would happen when the Infinite Tsukuyomi went live.
   Everyone would dream.
   Then everyone would rot.
   And all that would remain is a white mass of mindless bodies.
   Zetsu stood there stunned. Completely paralyzed.
   He had no idea what kind of person Kurama truly was.
   All his strength, all his planning, and he still couldn't rescue his mother. If this went on, perhaps it was better to be sealed alongside her for eternity.
   Suddenly, Kurama smirked.
   "Seeing how devoted you are, maybe I'll help you after all."
   "R-really?! Thank you so much, Lord Kurama!" Zetsu cried out, eyes wide with hope.
   "Don't thank me just yet," Kurama said, grinning wickedly. "Call me Daddy."
   ...What?
   Zetsu blinked.
   Saving his mother came with that condition?
   Call him... daddy?
   But if that's what it took to free Kaguya, then so be it.
   Zetsu had waited millennia for this. What's one more humiliation?
   He clenched his jaw, then shouted proudly, "D-Daddy!"
   "That's my boy," Kurama purred. "Let's see what we can do."
   With a snap, the two appeared in a vast desert.
   Behind Kurama floated nine black orbs-Truth-Seeking Balls.
   A third eye opened on his forehead, the legendary Rinne Sharingan, casting a menacing glow.
   Zetsu's jaw dropped.
   So this was Kurama's true form.
   He wasn't just a powerhouse. He had fused every tail beast, inherited their chakra, and clearly mastered the power of the Sage of Six Paths.
   Maybe even surpassed it.
   The Rinnegan. The Gedo Statue. The tailed beasts. All merged.
   BOOM!
   Kurama slammed both hands into the earth.
   The ground trembled.
   From the sands rose a towering, monstrous tree.
   It tore through the desert, exploding skyward like a spear into the heavens.
   The God Tree had returned.
   Not an imitation.
   The true God Tree.
   Kaguya had merged with the original Ten Tails.
   And now, Kurama had summoned the exact form again.
   Zetsu watched in awe. After thousands of years... the Divine Tree had returned.
   Across the world, nations were thrown into chaos.
   In Iwagakure, Onoki stared eastward.
   "That... that tree... why is it in the desert? What kind of chakra does that thing radiate?"
   The aged Tsuchikage, a veteran of three wars, had never seen anything like it.
   The war had barely ended.
   Now this?
   And in the Land of Lightning-
   "Lord Raikage! A tree's erupted in the desert. It's monstrous! Taller than the mountains!"
   Raikage stared through his telescope.
   It wasn't just big.
   It was unnatural. Unholy.
   There was no way the desert could support a tree like that.
   Its nourishment didn't come from water or soil.
   It came from chakra.
   Life force.
   The Third Raikage frowned. Only one man could be behind something like this.
   "Kurama... what the hell are you planning now?"
   Back in Konoha, Kurama had already given Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto a heads-up.
   "Don't freak out," he said. "Weird stuff might happen."
   Weird didn't begin to cover it.
   Kushina stood on the balcony, eyes wide. "Tsunade! Are you seeing this?! That tree-are we sure we're not dreaming?!"
   "If it is a dream, I hope I don't wake up," Tsunade muttered, mouth dry.
   "So this is what he meant by being mentally prepared..." Mikoto added, trembling slightly.
   Still, the shock was short-lived.
   Tsunade quickly issued orders.
   "Don't panic. No evacuations. This is under control."
   And truthfully, after all they'd seen, this wasn't the craziest thing to happen.
   They'd seen Kurama slap around both Madara and Hashirama.
   They'd seen worlds shattered.
   A tree, no matter how absurdly large, was nothing compared to that.
   Yet still, deep inside, everyone in Konoha felt it-
   Something big was coming.
   And this was only the beginning.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 252: Chapter 252 : Tsutsuki Kaguya Reappears
   Is a mere giant tree worth being so surprised about?
   Obviously not.
   What kind of spectacle has Konoha not seen before?
   They've witnessed the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, clash with Uchiha Madara in a battle that reshaped the land itself. Even now, the current tides of chaos can't shake their hardened resolve.
   Tsunade, as Hokage, had already given the command: do not panic in the face of anomalies.
   Besides, Kurama was one of Konoha's own.
   Even if some were startled, there was no true fear.
   But still, the sight of that sacred tree erupting from the desert was a spectacle unlike any other.
   To Zetsu, this wasn't just any tree. It was, in essence, its mother.
   The Divine Tree-the corporeal form of tsutsuki Kaguya-had returned.
   If Kurama wanted, he could now activate Infinite Tsukuyomi using the Rinne Sharingan that had opened on his forehead and blanket the world in illusion.
   "Lord Kurama, as long as you absorb the Divine Tree, you can bring my mother back."
   Zetsu was practically trembling with excitement.
   Hope stood before him. A chance that had eluded him for thousands of years. Now it had arrived.
   Kurama smirked, amused.
   Sweet talk? What a joke.
   But ironically, he truly did plan to go through with it.
   He had his own objectives.
   RUMBLE!
   Kurama placed one palm against the trunk of the Divine Tree.
   Instantly, its colossal form began to collapse and compress, being absorbed straight into Kurama's body.
   In mere moments, it was gone. The entire tree was devoured.
   Back in the Land of Fire, atop the Hokage Building...
   Tsunade's golden eyes locked on the distant tree.
   Only, it had vanished.
   "What the hell is that guy Kurama doing now..."
   She muttered under her breath, suspicious.
   The man who summoned the tree was also the one who destroyed it. Typical.
   Across the nations-in the Earth Country, in the Lightning Country-shinobi all witnessed its sudden disappearance.
   Zetsu stood frozen, breath caught in its throat.
   "Mother... she's about to return."
   For a moment, Kurama's gaze grew distant. A feminine image began to surface in his consciousness.
   Porcelain skin. Flowing silvery-blue hair.
   An ethereal beauty with no eyebrows, but captivating nonetheless.
   A pair of horns jutted from her forehead, and her blank Byakugan eyes shimmered with divine menace.
   Kurama allowed her consciousness to overtake his.
   His form expanded.
   The figure before Zetsu was no longer Kurama.
   It was Kaguya tsutsuki herself.
   Zetsu's voice cracked.
   "Mother! You're finally back!"
   Kaguya took a moment to adjust, then slowly spoke.
   "Zetsu... Where are my traitorous sons, Hagoromo and Hamura?"
   "Mother, this is the future. Thousands of years have passed. Both Hagoromo and Hamura are long dead."
   Kaguya's pale eyes swirled with unreadable emotion.
   So much time had passed.
   She could feel it-the chakra of the Ten Tails and the Divine Tree, now merged once again within her.
   In the original events, Uchiha Madara had become the vessel for Kaguya's return. But he lacked the complete Nine Tails.
   Half had remained within Naruto.
   The remainder of the tailed beasts were scattered.
   Now, the chakra of all nine tailed beasts was within Kaguya. Nothing was missing.
   She exhaled, her laughter soft and bitter.
   "Kurama, Kurama... You might have defeated Hashirama and Madara, but in the end, you were just a pawn. Haha!"
   Naivety, how pitiful.
   Zetsu's plan had worked.
   Kurama thought he could gain more power by absorbing the tree.
   Fool.
   Everything went according to Zetsu's design.
   He had finally fulfilled his ultimate purpose: to bring back his mother.
   "Call me daddy a thousand times, I don't care."
   He chuckled to himself.
   "It's been... thousands of years..."
   Kaguya was overwhelmed with emotion.
   Through Zetsu, she learned of the world's events.
   Her son Hagoromo had spread the use of chakra. Taught it to the masses.
   That traitorous fool.
   Chakra was never meant to be diluted among commoners. It belonged to her!
   Originally, Kaguya had cast the Infinite Tsukuyomi not to harm humanity, but to maintain peace.
   She had left select individuals out of its grip, allowing civilization to endure.
   But everything was destroyed by her children.
   They betrayed her.
   They sealed her away.
   And now, she would show no mercy.
   She would cast Infinite Tsukuyomi once more.
   And this time, none would be spared.
   "Mother, shall we begin the Tsukuyomi now?"
   Zetsu nearly drooled with anticipation.
   With Kaguya back, the time had come.
   "No," Kaguya said flatly. "I have only just emerged. My strength is still returning."
   Suddenly-
   [Congratulations to the Host. You have successfully entered Kaguya tsutsuki's body. Initiating fusion process...]
   Kurama's dormant consciousness stirred within.
   This... was his true plan.
   Resurrect Kaguya.
   Then seize everything.
   Zetsu thought he had played Kurama?
   The joke was on him.
   Kurama chuckled deep inside the subconscious.
   "My dear son... just wait. Daddy will be out soon."
   [Fusion initiating...]
   [Fusing Byakugan: 1%... 10%... 99.9%... 100%]
   [Byakugan integration complete.]
   [Fusing Rinne Sharingan... Completed.]
   Kurama had already possessed several abilities granted through tailed beast unification and Sage powers.
   Now, Kaguya's powers were simply enhancing what was already god-tier.
   [Fusing Kekkei Mra techniques...]
   [Fusion of Amenominaka complete.]
   [Fusion of Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball complete.]
   [Fusion of All-Killing Ash Bones complete.]
   [Fusion of Yomi no Hirasaka complete.]
   [Fusion of Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack complete.]
   [Ding! All of Kaguya tsutsuki's powers have been successfully integrated.]
   "Whew..."
   Kurama exhaled slowly within.
   This fusion was long and complex. Not even he knew how long he had been in the merging process.
   But now...
   It was time.
   Time to return.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 6 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 253: Chapter 253 : Dad Comes Out And Fights Kaguya
   Kurama took a long breath.
   The fusion of tsutsuki Kaguya's power had taken more time than anything else.
   Even Kurama himself had no clue how long it had lasted. It made sense though-she was the progenitor of chakra, the original wielder, the one who consumed the God Tree's fruit. Merging with her wasn't a minor feat.
   "Finally... I can go out."
   Kurama clicked his tongue.
   "Tch, traitors everywhere... Do they think they can just mess with me and get away with it? Your father isn't that easy to fool."
   Kaguya had only just returned to the world, and already, she was plotting to restore her strength.
   Through Black Zetsu, she learned that she had been sealed away for thousands of years. In all that time, the rest of the tsutsuki clan had never once set foot on this planet again.
   Still, she felt uneasy. Something gnawed at her instincts. Her resurrection might've triggered attention-a ripple in the fabric of reality that other tsutsuki might feel.
   But there were threats closer to home too.
   tsutsuki Isshiki.
   Once, Kaguya herself had caught him off guard, launching a brutal surprise attack that nearly killed him. Had she not acted first, she wouldn't have succeeded. Their powers were too close to call.
   Though seriously wounded, Isshiki had managed to escape.
   With him gone, she seized the opportunity to absorb the Divine Tree's chakra and cast Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   From then on, humanity knew her as the Rabbit Goddess.
   Even if no other tsutsuki came, the threat of Isshiki alone was enough to make her wary.
   Now, she planned to return to her palace in the Ice Dimension to begin regaining her chakra.
   But as she prepared to use Amenominaka to shift dimensions, her expression suddenly twisted.
   Something was wrong.
   A terrible discomfort surged through her body.
   Zetsu noticed immediately.
   "Mother?! Are you okay? Is it backlash from the resurrection?"
   Kaguya gritted her teeth, her face contorted in pain.
   "No... It's the Tailed Beast... It's trying to come out."
   Zetsu's eyes widened.
   "Come out...? But... this shouldn't happen! That's impossible!"
   Kaguya suddenly threw her head back and screamed.
   Her soft, luscious lips curled into an agonized 'O'.
   "It's coming out...! The Tailed Beast... is coming out!"
   It was like childbirth.
   A surge of violent chakra burst from within her-a chaotic mix of red and blue.
   The chakra condensed, swirling rapidly until it formed a silhouette.
   A humanoid figure emerged from the glowing chaos.
   Zetsu staggered back.
   "No way... Kurama?! How?!"
   From the chakra, Kurama took shape.
   "Ahhh, that was a good stretch. Damn, it was tight in there."
   He yawned exaggeratedly, flexing.
   He flashed a smug grin at Zetsu.
   "Why the sour face, kid? What, not gonna call me 'Daddy'?"
   1
   Zetsu's expression turned a sickly purple.
   How the hell had this happened?
   Kurama had absorbed the Divine Tree.
   He was Ten Tails Jinchriki.
   Kaguya devoured him.
   How did he still have form?
   Kaguya stared at him with those pale Byakugan.
   "Zetsu... He's not human. He's not a Jinchriki. He is a Tailed Beast."
   Zetsu blinked, jaw slowly unhinging.
   "...What?"
   "You fool," Kaguya whispered, frustrated, her chakra flickering wildly. "He is all of them. One Tail. Two Tail. Nine Tail. Ten Tail. He's not just a Jinchriki. He's the embodiment of all the tailed beasts.
   He is the Prime Beast."
   Zetsu nearly stumbled. His legs gave out.
   Black Zetsu pulled back into Kaguya's sleeve, whispering urgently.
   "Mother, how is that possible?"
   Kurama applauded mockingly.
   "Well said, my dear wife. I knew you'd recognize me. Too bad your rebellious son didn't even know who his father was."
   Kaguya's eye twitched.
   "Wife?! When did I become your wife?!"
   Kurama grinned shamelessly.
   "Well, if he calls me daddy, and he came from you... what does that make you? Don't worry, you're not the main wife. Just a side piece."
   Kaguya looked down at her sleeves.
   Zetsu: "M-Mother, that was only a ruse to bring you back..."
   He didn't even know what Kurama was.
   One Tail? Two Tails? Ten Tails?
   Kaguya answered.
   "All of them. All nine and Ten Tails. He's the true source."
   The truth was devastating.
   Kaguya had used up massive reserves of chakra to reabsorb Kurama, only to find out she had given him exactly what he needed.
   He was stronger than ever.
   But now-at her weakest-Kaguya wouldn't just let him walk away.
   Her eyes flared.
   "Give me back my chakra!"
   The temperature dropped instantly. The sky above twisted.
   Reality warped.
   In an instant, she used Amenominaka and shifted both herself and Kurama into the Ice Dimension.
   The world around them was vast, cold, endless.
   Zetsu gasped.
   "She brought him here... this is her domain! He's screwed!"
   Here, her connection to the dimension made her even more powerful.
   Kurama shivered dramatically.
   "Yikes. Snowy hell. You got a heater in this icebox, sweetheart?"
   Black Zetsu growled from Kaguya's sleeve.
   "You bastard. You tricked us. You knew this would happen! I should've known you were stalling! Give up and merge back with Mother!"
   Kurama laughed.
   "Son, is that how you talk to your dad?"
   Suddenly, massive icicles shot through the air, spearing toward Kurama.
   Kaguya had already merged with nature, becoming one with her frozen dimension.
   BOOM.
   Several explosions shook the landscape.
   More ice spires launched, impaling the ground where Kurama once stood.
   The smoke cleared-and Kurama was gone.
   Zetsu looked around wildly.
   "Where did he go?!"
   The earth rumbled.
   BOOM. BOOM. BOOM.
   Tremors shook the entire dimension.
   "No... he didn't... he's fused with nature too!"
   Kaguya could feel it. Kurama had done the unthinkable.
   He had become part of the Ice Dimension, just as she had.
   Now it was a battle between two titanic forces, locked in a natural clash.
   The earth cracked.
   The sky groaned.
   Mountains of ice shattered.
   This was no mere fight. It was a cataclysm.
   Zetsu screamed above the chaos.
   "Mother! If this continues, your entire Ice Palace will be destroyed! You'll be left with nothing but frozen rubble!"
   But neither Kaguya nor Kurama could hear him now.
   They had become nature.
   And nature was at war.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 254: Chapter 254 : Poor Little Cute Kaguya Became A Mount
   "Mom, if you keep fighting like this while fused with nature, the Ice World will collapse."
   The intense battle between tsutsuki Kaguya and Kurama raged on, prompting Zetsu to speak up in urgency.
   "You're right."
   Swish-Swish-
   A mass of chakra began to converge around Kaguya.
   She disengaged her fusion with nature.
   Fwoosh-
   The world-shaking rumble finally died down.
   Snowflakes drifted silently through the sky, an eerie calm falling over the shattered battlefield.
   Zetsu stood dumbfounded.
   Only Kaguya should be able to achieve natural fusion.
   Yet somehow, the man named Kurama had done the same.
   Their battle had not been mere chakra clashes but a full-on war between nature itself-mountains crashing, plains shattering, all controlled by their will.
   "Mom, how can that man use the same technique as you?"
   "I don't know," Kaguya replied with a frown. "But he is the embodiment of all nine Tailed Beasts. We can't afford to underestimate him."
   She had lost all the Tailed Beasts sealed within her-Kurama's return had stripped her of a vast reservoir of power.
   Still, she wasn't just anyone. She was the originator of chakra-the Rabbit Goddess herself.
   Kurama slowly materialized in the air.
   He gave a teasing smile.
   "Wife, you're not done playing yet? Nature fusion is a blast."
   "How dare you, a lowly Tailed Beast, speak to me like that! Do you wish to die?!"
   Kaguya's voice was like a blade of ice.
   She was the divine progenitor, the mother of chakra-never before mocked, never degraded.
   "Tsk tsk," Kurama scoffed. "Wifey, times have changed. This ain't thousands of years ago."
   To Kurama, Kaguya wasn't the terrifying goddess of old. To him, she was just a stubborn, na"ve woman.
   Screee-
   Her Rinne Sharingan activated, and the world twisted.
   Suddenly, they were in a scorching lava dimension.
   The freezing cold was replaced with suffocating heat, molten earth bubbling below.
   But neither Kaguya nor Kurama touched the ground-they floated, unaffected by the magma's rage.
   Kurama glanced below, unimpressed.
   "Hot as hell here. Babe, this isn't a good place to fight. Let's pick somewhere cozier."
   "You insolent creature, you don't get to decide that."
   Kaguya remained silent, but Zetsu, tucked within her sleeve, snarled with authority he hadn't earned.
   Being near Kaguya gave him false courage-something he lacked back when Madara was around.
   Back then, Kurama had beat the pride out of the Uchiha.
   "Son, why are you still disrespecting your father?"
   Kurama smirked.
   He activated his Mangeky Sharingan.
   Fwoosh-
   The dimension bent again.
   Thump!
   Kaguya suddenly dropped to her knees.
   They had entered the Gravity Dimension-her domain.
   Her face twisted with disbelief.
   Why had the environment shifted?
   She hadn't used Amenominaka.
   There were only two people here: her and Kurama.
   If she didn't do it... that meant Kurama did.
   Zetsu, clinging to her, also panicked.
   He knew whether she had activated her ability-and she hadn't.
   "What did you do?! Why did the space shift?!"
   Kurama raised a brow.
   "What, can't daddy and mommy have a private space to play?"
   Even Kaguya knew something was wrong.
   Amenominaka was exclusive to the tsutsuki bloodline-beyond the grasp of most, even among their kind.
   And yet... Kurama had done it.
   What's more, this was the Gravity Dimension, and it was crushing her.
   She, the divine mother of all, was forced to her knees.
   But Kurama stood tall, entirely unaffected.
   Why?
   This gravity should flatten even Susanoo-armored shinobi.
   Swish-
   Bone Ash erupted from her palms.
   All-Killing Ash Bones!
   One touch and you're erased from existence.
   Susanoo meant nothing in front of this lethal attack.
   "Oh? Trying to kill me, huh?"
   Kurama feigned fear.
   With a snap of his Sharingan, space warped.
   Mangeky Kamui! (custom variant)
   A spatial vortex opened.
   The deadly bones were swallowed whole, nullified.
   Zetsu and Kaguya watched in disbelief.
   This wasn't any Sharingan ability they recognized.
   Kaguya, through Zetsu, had long studied Madara, Hashirama, Obito-all of them.
   But this was different. Unfamiliar. Dangerous.
   Suddenly, Kurama vanished.
   Kaguya blinked.
   Gone.
   Then she felt it-weight on her neck.
   Kurama was sitting on her shoulders.
   "You bastard! Get off of mother!"
   Zetsu shrieked.
   The louder he got, the more amused Kurama became.
   "Son, again with the disrespect? I'm just getting comfy with my wife."
   Kaguya's expression turned murderous.
   No one had ever humiliated her like this.
   "Filthy beast, get off of me!"
   "Leave? That's not your call, darling."
   This was her gravity space.
   But now, she was the one being restrained.
   Kurama moved freely-completely free-and she didn't know why.
   His speed defied comprehension.
   One moment she was looking ahead; the next, he was on her.
   Even if she wanted to retaliate, the intense gravity kept her movements sluggish.
   Something was very wrong.
   This was her home field.
   But now, Kurama ruled it.
   When had the Rabbit Goddess ever been reduced to this?
   And Kurama wasn't finished.
   He grabbed her long horns, like reins.
   "Hyah! Yah! Giddy-up!"
   He smacked her backside with both hands, laughing.
   The great ancestor of chakra-the goddess herself-was being ridden like a beast.
   Zetsu screamed in horror.
   Kaguya boiled with rage.
   Kurama cackled.
   "Tsk tsk. The mighty Rabbit Goddess, now my loyal mount. This war just keeps getting better."
   Snowflakes and lava, gravity and shame-the battlefield had become a twisted stage for power, pride, and perversion.
   And Kurama was far from done.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 9 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 255: Chapter 255 : Playing With Kaguya
   "Go, drive..."
   The once-majestic founder of chakra, the Rabbit Goddess herself, Kaguya tsutsuki, was now being ridden like a common steed.
   By none other than Kurama.
   A raw, humiliating scene.
   Was the matriarch of the tsutsuki clan without dignity?
   Her pale, divine face flushed crimson beneath the smirk of the Nine-Tails.
   Blushing, flustered-emotions she had never felt as a divine being.
   "Get off me, you insolent beast!" she snapped, her fury erupting like a volcano.
   But in this gravity dimension-her own space-she couldn't even lift her limbs properly.
   Black Zetsu was losing his mind.
   "Get off of mother right now!"
   Kurama, grinning devilishly, only clutched tighter onto her twin horns like steering handles.
   "Easy, easy, turn left-heh!"
   "Bastard!"
   Kaguya was livid. She tried to summon her strength, but the hypergravity nullified even her movement. Meanwhile, Kurama was unaffected, casually taunting her while bouncing on her back.
   She had no choice.
   Heavenly Realm Shift!
   The space warped and changed. The gravity was gone, replaced with the Sphere Dimension-the hub of dimensional pathways. A clever escape route.
   Kaguya managed to break free from Kurama's literal saddle.
   Kurama now stood a short distance away, still grinning like the fox he was.
   "Mom! Eliminate him already! That damn beast is mocking us!" Zetsu cried.
   Kurama chuckled, wagging a finger.
   "Zetsu, my boy, that's no way to talk to your father. Let mommy and daddy flirt in peace."
   Zetsu's body darkened, his aura visibly twitching.
   Kaguya was stunned. The gravity dimension-her signature space-had been activated, but not by her.
   Only one explanation remained.
   Kurama did it.
   She was tethered to his space.
   "Are our dimensions connected?"
   And in the gravity realm, she was pinned while he remained agile.
   She couldn't dwell on it. She needed to retrieve the chakra of the Tailed Beasts.
   "Eighty Gods Vacuum Fists!"
   BOOM!
   A barrage of fists exploded forth from Kaguya's arms, each blow as strong as an Eighth Gate strike. The air itself bent beneath the weight of her divine fury.
   Kurama smiled wide.
   "Oh? The cold queen's finally angry."
   He countered.
   He mimicked the same technique: Eighty Gods Vacuum Fists.
   Shockwaves tore through the realm as the punches collided. The air pressure alone sent ripples through space.
   For a moment, they clashed evenly.
   Kaguya gasped.
   Impossible. Someone was copying her ultimate taijutsu technique.
   Kurama grinned wider.
   "Oh, little Kaguya. Catching your fists is just the beginning!"
   BOOM!
   Kurama's shockwaves intensified.
   His energy surged, overwhelming her strikes. The golden fists pushed past hers and slammed directly into her.
   She was hurled backwards, smashing through a mountain of stone.
   CRASH!
   The whole peak collapsed atop her.
   Kurama paused, hand to chin.
   "Hope I didn't overdo it. Ah, she'll survive. She's not some glass flower."
   Indeed, a moment later, the pile of debris stirred.
   Kaguya rose from it slowly. But she was a mess.
   Her ethereal appearance was in shambles-hair wild, robes tattered.
   A far cry from the proud matron of divine chakra.
   Zetsu floated to her.
   "Mother, are you okay?!"
   She hissed.
   "I'm fine... But this bastard..."
   Zetsu, furious, added, "He uses your techniques!"
   Kaguya knew.
   She had seen it all.
   Not once. Not twice.
   Again and again, Kurama had displayed techniques only she should know.
   Her pride wouldn't let it go.
   "How do you know my abilities?!"
   Kurama shrugged innocently.
   "We fused, remember? Your chakra, your essence... we were one. And I liked being one. But now you've turned all tsundere."
   Kaguya was stunned.
   He wasn't bluffing. No one else was here.
   The only way he could've accessed her techniques was if their chakra had indeed merged.
   "Return my chakra, Kurama! Now!"
   Kurama smirked.
   "C'mon, sweetie, why fight? Let's go back to cuddling. I promise I won't ride you this time... unless you ask."
   Kaguya's cheeks flushed again, this time with wrath.
   She wasn't done.
   Her next attack was lethal.
   "All-Killing Ash Bones!"
   SWWWISH!
   Two bone spikes launched from her palms, spiraling through space.
   Kurama's eyes narrowed.
   "Oooh, murder again, huh? Alright, your move... my move."
   He mirrored her technique.
   "All-Killing Ash Bones!"
   Whoosh!
   Two enormous bone spears flew from his hands.
   Larger. Denser. Faster.
   Kaguya stared in disbelief.
   The attacks collided mid-air.
   Her bone spears were shattered on contact. Kurama's continued forward, unhindered.
   Kaguya's eyes widened.
   They were heading straight for her.
   And they were monstrous.
   Bigger, faster, more potent versions of her own creations.
   She was paralyzed.
   Not by fear.
   By humiliation.
   "This... can't be..."
   Even Black Zetsu was silent.
   Kurama's spear technique had not only replicated hers, but improved upon it.
   And the symbolism wasn't lost on anyone.
   The goddess, defeated by her own image.
   Kurama, ever the scoundrel, gave a mock bow.
   "Thanks for teaching me, dear. I couldn't have done it without you."
   She grit her teeth, her rage now more personal than divine.
   Kurama had to admit.
   This was fun.
   Beating up a deity, while throwing around innuendos?
   Peak entertainment.
   But it wasn't just about the humor.
   Something had changed within him. The more he tapped into the chakra they once shared, the more he realized just how entangled their fates were.
   He wasn't just using her power.
   It was his now.
   His Nine-Tails form shimmered faintly with traces of her white ethereal energy.
   Her Byakugan-like eyes had once peered into his soul.
   And now?
   Now he was inside her head.
   And she hated it.
   She wasn't used to losing.
   Not to humans.
   Not to her kin.
   Certainly not to a half-feral fox with a libido and no shame.
   She composed herself again.
   There was still power in her bones.
   This wasn't over.
   "Kurama," she said coldly, "You will regret this."
   Kurama smiled.
   "Maybe. But for now? You're blushing again."
   The game had only just begun.
   The goddess versus the beast.
   And the battlefield?
   Every dimension.
   Every jutsu.
   Every chakra fragment they had ever touched.
   War, seduction, taunts, and destruction.
   Welcome to the final round.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 256: Chapter 256 : The Helpless Kaguya
   Fire Country, Konohagakure.
   It had been a while since the massive God Tree vanished from the skyline.
   Inside the Hokage's Office.
   Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade were deep in thought.
   Their expressions were serious, tinged with worry.
   Kushina idly twirled a strand of her vibrant red hair around her finger.
   "Tsunade-nee, when that giant tree was still there, I could feel a massive chakra presence."
   Currently, Kushina's sensory ability was likely second only to Kurama himself among the shinobi world.
   The chakra emanating from that tree was overwhelming, unmatched.
   It was the first time she had felt something of such magnitude.
   More importantly, she sensed Kurama's chakra interwoven within the tree's energy.
   And then, it disappeared.
   It could only mean Kurama had something to do with it.
   She glanced at the other two women, reading the concern on their faces.
   With a playful smile, she spoke up.
   "Mikoto, Tsunade-nee, you're not seriously worried about Kurama-sama, are you? What's there to worry about?"
   Her lighthearted tone reminded them who they were talking about.
   Kurama never engaged in battles he wasn't absolutely sure of winning.
   Everything he did felt like part of some divine narrative.
   Not even legends like Uchiha Madara or Senju Hashirama could stand against him.
   Who in this world dared challenge him?
   "Haaah..."
   Realizing this, Mikoto and Tsunade relaxed a bit.
   Their tension faded, though the anxiety about the unfolding situation still lingered.
   But without Kurama present, they could only wait.
   Tsunade sighed, irritated but resigned.
   "Tch. That bastard Kurama always causes trouble."
   From her perspective, Kurama had shaken the very foundations of the Five Great Nations.
   Konoha was just the beginning.
   First, he brought down the corrupt Third Hokage and his Council.
   Then came the titanic clash between Madara and Hashirama that left entire regions in ruin.
   The battle site was so devastated, it would be decades before anything could grow there again.
   He seized the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails from Kumogakure.
   He took the Four-Tails and Five-Tails from Iwagakure.
   In the Wind Country, he not only took Shukaku but completely wiped Sunagakure off the map.
   Gone. As if it had never existed.
   A single Tailed Beast Bomb obliterated Amegakure, the Village Hidden in the Rain.
   Even Hanz the Salamander, the so-called "Demi-God" of the ninja world, crumbled before Kurama.
   The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was slain, and both the Three-Tails and Six-Tails taken from Kirigakure.
   Even minor nations weren't safe. He raided Takigakure and snatched away the wild Seven-Tails.
   His presence spanned the entire shinobi world.
   Tsunade's head throbbed just thinking about it.
   Thankfully, none of the affected nations dared retaliate.
   Not because they didn't want to-but because they were terrified.
   The sheer destructive power Kurama possessed made resistance unthinkable.
   Even the Third Raikage ended up supporting Kurama's vision of true Tailed Beast balance-where no village monopolized their power.
   Kumogakure was now actively helping Kurama track down the remaining tailed beasts.
   Kirigakure's shinobi had been paralyzed by fear after witnessing the destruction Kurama could unleash.
   Now, no one dared touch Konoha.
   Tsunade chuckled dryly, shaking her head.
   "Kurama, you reckless lunatic. You really don't let people breathe."
   Meanwhile, inside the core of the Dimensional Ball Space-
   Kaguya's two small bone spears, crafted from her All-Killing Ash Bones, clashed with the enormous spears launched from Kurama's palms.
   The result was humiliating.
   Her attacks were immediately overpowered.
   Zetsu watched, mouth agape.
   This was the first time he had seen his mother rendered so powerless.
   "Mom, get out of there!"
   Kaguya was stunned.
   Once could be chalked up to coincidence. Twice, perhaps, luck.
   But a third time?
   Kurama had used the exact same technique, and it completely outclassed hers.
   From the spatial manipulation in the Dimensional Palace, to matching her Eighty Gods Vacuum Fists, and now the All-Killing Ash Bones-
   Every time she initiated an attack, Kurama used the same move and beat her at it.
   Kaguya clenched her fists.
   He wasn't lying.
   He really did know everything she knew.
   "Some kind of advanced mimicry? No... more than that."
   But she had no time to think.
   The two massive bone spears approached at blinding speed.
   Even though she was technically immortal, getting hit by her own technique would do massive damage.
   CRACK-
   Suddenly, a swirling black void opened behind her.
   Her own portal: the Yomotsu Hirasaka.
   She slipped into the rift just before the impact.
   Kurama's bone spears tore through the air and embedded themselves into a distant mountain.
   BOOM-
   The mountain exploded on impact.
   Rocks and dust scattered like confetti in a storm.
   Such was the destructive power of Kurama's version of the All-Killing Ash Bones.
   "Tsk... my precious wife sure knows how to run."
   Kurama grinned wickedly.
   But Kaguya hadn't fled.
   Another portal appeared silently behind Kurama.
   A pale hand reached through it-her hand.
   Another bone spear launched at his exposed back.
   Zetsu couldn't hide his glee.
   So close. It was perfect.
   "That's it, Mom. Got him now!"
   But no-
   At the same instant, a second dark portal opened behind Kurama.
   His own Yomotsu Hirasaka.
   The bone spear vanished into the abyss, nullified completely.
   Zetsu's jaw dropped.
   Kurama had copied even this ability.
   Nothing was hidden from him.
   Kaguya was losing her composure.
   Why? Why wasn't anything working?
   Then she felt it.
   A firm, warm grip wrapping around her wrist.
   Kurama's large hand seized her slender one through the portal.
   With a powerful yank, he pulled her through the gate.
   Straight into his arms.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 257: Chapter 257 : Tsutsuki Kaguya Who Was Made Obedient
   Kurama's rough, powerful hand closed around Kaguya's slender wrist.
   He yanked her out of the spatial rift created by Yomotsu Hirasaka.
   "Wifey, why aren't you running now?"
   "You bastard! Let go of my mother!" Black Zetsu roared from within Kaguya's sleeve.
   Tsk tsk, the so-called son panicking while the mother remains composed. How fitting.
   "When adults are talking, brats shouldn't interrupt."
   What followed was a deadly game of cat and mouse.
   Kaguya repeatedly used her dimensional technique to escape through Yomotsu Hirasaka, only for Kurama to appear precisely in front of her every single time.
   Back and forth. Again and again.
   It was almost like she was enjoying it.
   Kurama started to wonder if deep down, Kaguya was just a bored goddess playing tag.
   Eventually, the chase ended in the core of the Dimension Ball Space.
   Kurama grinned.
   "What's wrong, sweetheart? Out of breath? You done running? Want me to carry you?"
   Kaguya stood there, breath ragged, her face expressionless.
   She was spent. An empty shell.
   No Ten Tails, no God Tree, and no chakra supply from the Infinite Tsukuyomi's captured masses.
   She was depleted.
   She was nothing but a pale version of her former self.
   She had known about the anomaly named Kurama.
   But now, it was undeniable. He was on a different level.
   The man wasn't just using raw power-he had mastered space-time manipulation that surpassed her own.
   He had countered her Tomogoroshi no Haikotsu (All-Killing Ash Bones) effortlessly.
   Even her Yomotsu Hirasaka was matched, mirrored, and outpaced.
   Kaguya didn't just feel helpless. She was helpless.
   When Kurama had emerged from within her body, it was like her entire being had been hollowed out.
   She had thought herself capable of crushing him without the Ten Tails or the God Tree.
   She had been wrong.
   This man wasn't an opponent. He was a calamity.
   Anything she could do, he could do better.
   He even knew her jutsu-not mimicked them, not copied them, mastered them.
   Her arrogance had finally found its match.
   She wasn't a fool. She was the progenitor of chakra, the Rabbit Goddess.
   And yet, Kurama was different. He was beyond even the rules she knew.
   "Mother... is it true?"
   "Zetsu," Kaguya said quietly, solemnly. "We can't defeat him. We can't even escape."
   Black Zetsu froze.
   Those words from her lips were a death knell.
   This man... he was too strange, too overwhelming.
   When Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama had joined forces, they still couldn't stop him.
   Now Kaguya, their creator and superior, couldn't stand a chance.
   What the hell was Kurama?
   And worse yet-why hadn't he used Kaguya's powers when fighting the previous generation?
   Had he awakened them only recently?
   Then he was still growing?
   Terrifying.
   "Kurama, what is it that you want from me?" Kaguya asked at last.
   Kurama raised an eyebrow, smirking.
   "Let's be fair, darling. You were the one who tried to take my chakra. I was just defending myself."
   Wait.
   Did he just call her...
   "Darling?"
   Kaguya: ...
   Black Zetsu: ...
   Kurama chuckled.
   "As I said, there's no need for us to fight. Aren't you worried the rest of the tsutsuki clan might come to this planet? As long as I'm here, that won't be a problem."
   Kaguya's eyes narrowed, processing.
   She was worried.
   The tsutsuki clan wasn't just powerful-they were relentless.
   She had once partnered with Isshiki tsutsuki, only to betray him so she could devour the chakra fruit alone.
   Isshiki survived and was still somewhere on this world.
   And if he was alive, then others would eventually follow.
   They always came in pairs.
   She had wanted to use the White Zetsu army she created through Infinite Tsukuyomi to fight them.
   But they were no match.
   Not for true tsutsuki.
   She had known that for a while now.
   If even she couldn't match Kurama in raw or technique-based combat, how could her manufactured army stand a chance?
   No... Kurama wasn't a liability.
   He was her only hope.
   He had tanked her techniques, matched her space-time manipulation, and overwhelmed her with her own powers.
   He had held back during previous battles.
   He hadn't even shown all his cards.
   Kaguya now understood-even at her peak, with all Tailed Beasts and the God Tree at her command, she wouldn't be confident in defeating this man.
   Kurama's demeanor was calm. Unbothered.
   No bluster. No arrogance.
   Yet beneath that still surface was a tsunami of overwhelming power.
   She had believed the tsutsuki clan to be the apex of the universe.
   But Kurama... wasn't tsutsuki.
   And yet he eclipsed them.
   This was fate.
   She needed this man.
   "Lord Kurama... if you can help me defeat the tsutsuki clan... then I am willing to follow you."
   And with that, the Rabbit Goddess bowed.
   Kurama's grin widened.
   Exactly as expected.
   He had no desire to destroy her.
   Kaguya wasn't the enemy. Not truly.
   She simply wanted strength to resist her bloodline.
   "Good. Then you're officially my second wife."
   Kaguya nodded, slowly accepting the strange relationship dynamic.
   "As you command, Lord Kurama. I am yours."
   "Come here."
   She stepped forward obediently.
   Kurama pressed his palm against the Rinne Sharingan embedded on her forehead.
   "You're too weak right now. Let me restore your strength."
   Suddenly, a torrent of chakra burst into her.
   Not just any chakra-the essence of the Ten Tails. The raw life force of the Shinju.
   It surged through her body like a tidal wave.
   Kaguya gasped.
   She was being reborn.
   Kurama had full mastery over the Ten Tails, the God Tree, and everything in between.
   Yet he passed some of it to her without hesitation.
   Only someone of Kaguya's lineage could survive that kind of power.
   Mikoto? Tsunade? They would have been obliterated on contact.
   Power must be tailored to the vessel.
   Kaguya opened her eyes, vibrant with restored power.
   "Thank you, Lord Kurama. You have truly returned me to my prime."
   Meanwhile, Black Zetsu remained silent, still curled in Kaguya's sleeve.
   Kurama glanced sideways, smirking.
   "Hey, son. Cat got your tongue? Shouldn't you be calling me 'Dad' now?"
   Black Zetsu twitched.
   His mother had submitted.
   What the hell else could he do?
   "...Dad."
   The word slipped out like poison.
   Kurama chuckled.
   This world was truly full of surprises.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 258: Chapter 258 : Kaguya Surrenders, Target Tsutsuki
   Even his mother, tsutsuki Kaguya, had surrendered. What else could Black Zetsu say?
   "...Dad."
   The word slipped out involuntarily.
   "Good boy, that's more like it," Kurama replied with a mischievous grin.
   Black Zetsu, the manifestation of Kaguya's will, didn't really have a gender. Born of raw chakra and intent, it transcended typical human distinctions.
   Kaguya inhaled deeply. Now, with Kurama's power infused within her, she was reborn into her prime state.
   No longer did she fear facing any tsutsuki.
   Millennia ago, she had injured tsutsuki Isshiki with a single strike-granted, it was a sneak attack. But after consuming the chakra fruit and merging with the God Tree, she became a force not to be underestimated.
   Her only concern now was whether Isshiki had evolved during his long dormancy.
   "Lord Kurama, members of the tsutsuki clan will arrive on this planet sooner or later. What should we do next?"
   The tsutsuki traversed the universe, planting God Trees across fertile worlds. Once the fruit matured, the world was of no further use and often destroyed.
   Many planets had already been lost this way.
   Thousands of years ago, Earth was to meet the same fate. But Kaguya defied the clan, nearly killing Isshiki and consuming the fruit herself. Rather than annihilate the planet, she cast Infinite Tsukuyomi, converting its people into White Zetsu as a potential army to stand against future tsutsuki invaders.
   Part of humanity continued living their lives, unaware of the cosmic war looming.
   Kurama took a moment before answering.
   "Isn't Isshiki still hiding somewhere on Earth? We start there. Hunt down the rat in the shadows."
   "Understood," Kaguya replied, smiling for the first time in millennia.
   She had long desired to eliminate Isshiki, but he was elusive. After being mortally wounded, he had no choice but to survive through a vessel, a Karma mark-a wedge. That took centuries of trials, experiments, and failures. But time was a luxury the tsutsuki could afford.
   Kurama's words struck home: remove the threat within before facing new ones from the stars.
   "Let's leave this dimension," Kurama said.
   "Mm."
   A dark portal opened through a tear in space.
   The two disappeared into it.
   Land of Lightning - Kumogakure
   The Third Raikage and his aides watched the horizon warily, ever since the colossal tree emerged.
   Its sudden appearance, and even more abrupt disappearance, could only be linked to one being.
   "Lord Kurama... What have you stirred up now?"
   The entire Shinobi world had come to the same conclusion: don't provoke Konoha.
   No... not Konoha. Don't provoke him.
   Kurama.
   The man who once battled Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama on equal ground-and won.
   To Raikage's eyes, Kurama was more than a Jinchriki. He was the sum of all tailed beasts, a living fusion of ultimate chakra.
   And then there was that Susanoo.
   Black. Towering. Thousands of meters tall.
   It was something no Uchiha in history had summoned.
   A god of war.
   Recalling it sent shivers down the spines of even the most hardened ninja.
   Then, suddenly, the sky split open.
   Hissing.
   A vortex-distorted black energy.
   Kurama emerged, floating down like a deity.
   "Yo, Third Raikage! Long time no see," he said casually.
   "L-Lord Kurama... what were you doing?"
   "Eh, just went to Otherworld for a little trip."
   Raikage blinked. He remembered vividly-during his battle with Madara and Hashirama, Kurama never demonstrated this level of spatial manipulation.
   Barely a month had passed. How had he already grown stronger?
   It was terrifying.
   "About the giant tree that suddenly showed up and vanished... any idea what that was?"
   "Actually, yeah. I was about to tell you."
   Kurama gathered the Raikage and his inner circle. There, he laid bare the truth:
   The tsutsuki Clan.
   Aliens. World harvesters. Planters of God Trees.
   Isshiki was still alive. A hidden danger.
   The revelations left them speechless.
   So their chakra... their jutsus... their wars...
   All of it came from an alien parasite.
   The chakra they revered? Born from theft.
   If not for Kaguya's betrayal of her clan, Earth would already be a barren husk.
   A pause.
   Behind Kurama, the portal twisted again.
   A woman stepped out.
   Long gray hair. Pale skin. Horns.
   Kaguya.
   "Lord Kurama, you're too fast. Can't even keep up," she said, brushing a lock of hair from her face.
   Kurama smirked. "You're here, that's what matters."
   The assembled Kumo shinobi went pale.
   Third Raikage stammered, "T-That's... that's the Kaguya you just described?"
   "Correct. Without her, you wouldn't have chakra."
   Kaguya stood silently, her eyes scanning the stunned crowd.
   It was the Sage of Six Paths, her son, who founded Ninsh and taught the people to use chakra for peace. Later, shinobi twisted it into war.
   But where had his power come from?
   Kaguya.
   The origin.
   The progenitor of chakra.
   Kurama looked around. "Prepare yourselves. The next enemy won't wait."
   Kaguya stepped forward, her voice calm, resolute.
   "And this time... we will not lose."
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 259: Chapter 259 : Save The World, Bring Back A Wife By The Way
   Therefore, tsutsuki Kaguya is the true progenitor of chakra.
   Her son, the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo tsutsuki, was the one who spread chakra throughout the world.
   So, when Kaguya says she wants to take all chakra back, it isn't as insane as it sounds.
   It's still ridiculous, sure. But the power humanity wields on this planet truly originates from an alien bloodline.
   Kaguya, once a celestial princess turned ascetic, received the blessings of this world and bore two sons-Hagoromo and Hamura.
   Even the Third Raikage found himself stunned.
   This war, the countless years of bloodshed in the shinobi world... it all stemmed from a family feud among the tsutsuki.
   What's more, the cycle of reincarnation between Indra and Asura continued.
   An endless conflict through generations.
   In their previous lives, it had been Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama.
   Now? No one really knew who the new vessels were.
   And the Sage of Six Paths himself? A figure of legend. His myths echoed across the world.
   As the Third Raikage glanced at Kaguya, suspicion filled his face.
   "Lord Kurama, this person is..."
   "tsutsuki Kaguya. My servant."
   What?
   He said it so casually.
   The very same Kaguya he just finished describing?
   The ancestor of chakra?
   The mother of the Sage of Six Paths?!
   And now she's his servant?
   The shinobi of Kumogakure were dumbstruck.
   Who exactly was this Kurama?
   He didn't look like a god... but maybe he was something more terrifying.
   Kaguya had horns, the Byakugan, and the dreaded Rinne Sharingan on her forehead.
   She was clearly the origin of the Hyga clan, maybe even the Uchiha.
   But if what Kurama said was true...
   Then Sage of Six Paths' mother had become his servant?!
   That was wild!
   Third Raikage almost gave Kurama a standing ovation.
   Kurama had already defeated Madara and Hashirama before.
   Now he had Kaguya of all people under his command?
   Even if Madara and Hashirama were reincarnated sons of the Sage, this was next-level.
   This wasn't some generational leap. This was like banging your own grandma in a cosmic hierarchy.
   No way to process that.
   Just straight up balls-of-steel level crazy.
   Third Raikage gave him a thumbs up under the table.
   Because Kurama's battle with Kaguya had happened not far from the Land of Lightning, he chose to stop at Kumogakure for a bit before returning to Konoha.
   "Raikage, mind if I crash in Cloud Village for a bit?"
   Kurama grinned like it was no big deal.
   "Of course, Lord Kurama! We'll arrange a palace if necessary!"
   Naturally, Raikage arranged a luxurious residence.
   Kaguya looked around, her expression unreadable.
   It was her first time experiencing Earth's modern comforts in over a millennium.
   "Lord Kurama, this is... unfamiliar."
   She stared at the table filled with fresh sushi, meats, sake, and various side dishes.
   Kurama smiled. "Take your time. You'll get used to it."
   Kaguya paused. "You said there's an army more powerful than White Zetsu. What is it?"
   "Still White Zetsu."
   Kaguya blinked. "What? White Zetsu again? They're fodder. They can't even scratch an tsutsuki."
   Kurama just chuckled.
   "Relax. With me here, nothing's going sideways."
   The future was going to be driven by technology, not chakra alone.
   "These White Zetsu... they aren't the same ones you remember."
   That piqued Kaguya's interest.
   Kurama leaned back. "Each one now possesses the Rinnegan."
   Kaguya's eyebrow lifted.
   Rinnegan... for every White Zetsu?
   Kurama had handed off the Rinnegan research to Orochimaru.
   And thanks to Kurama's power, Orochimaru had made mass Rinnegan implantation viable.
   Not only that, he had enhanced the Zetsu bodies to fully synchronize with Rinnegan chakra flow.
   These weren't failed clones anymore. These were walking war machines.
   "Mass production of Rinnegan... impressive," Kaguya admitted.
   She had fought her son Hagoromo, who had the original Rinnegan.
   To see that power replicated like cheap candy?
   Madness.
   And it didn't stop there.
   Konoha's underground labs, under Kurama's direction, were generations ahead in shinobi science.
   Scientific Ninja Tools were the next evolution.
   Ninjutsu? Useless in the face of adaptive tech that could absorb, reflect, or nullify it entirely.
   Kurama planned to hold a global broadcast in the near future.
   He wanted the whole world to witness this new era.
   The age of chakra wars? Petty land squabbles between nations?
   Too small.
   He had his sights on a galactic scale.
   "Kaguya, can you sense tsutsuki Isshiki?"
   She frowned. "No. His presence evades me."
   Kurama nodded. He expected as much.
   Kaguya wasn't weak-far from it. But Isshiki's survival had depended on deep stealth.
   A dying tsutsuki could implant their essence into a host body-the infamous "Karma" technique.
   Kaguya couldn't detect him... but Kurama could.
   His spiritual sense spanned the planet, especially after fusing with Kaguya's chakra.
   "I felt a trace of his power."
   Kaguya turned to him, her expression brightening.
   "Really? Where?"
   "Underground. Deep under the sea floor."
   Isshiki had likely formed an underground cult-like group.
   It was what Kurama suspected: the Shell Organization.
   The next day, Kurama returned to Konoha alone.
   Kaguya had her own palatial realm in the dimension she ruled-a frozen fortress of solitude.
   As long as Kurama summoned her, she'd appear instantly.
   In Konoha, Tsunade was pacing restlessly.
   Kushina and Mikoto were watching with interest, barely containing their laughter.
   Kurama landed smoothly outside the Hokage Tower.
   "Yo, Lady Hokage. Miss me?"
   Tsunade's eyes narrowed.
   "Where the hell have you been, huh? Off seducing another celestial beauty?"
   Kurama scratched his head.
   Man, her sixth sense for women was lethal.
   "I was saving the damn world, alright?"
   "Saving the world?" Tsunade scoffed.
   "Sounds like something you'd say right after getting out of bed with a goddess."
   Kurama laughed.
   She wasn't exactly wrong.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 5 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 260: Chapter 260 : He is a threat
   Kurama: "I'm going to save the world."
   Tsunade:
   Kushina: ...
   Mikoto: ...
   All three of them stared at him, puzzled.
   "Why are you all looking at me like that? What I said is true."
   Kurama gave his rear a pat and flopped down on the sofa.
   Tsunade looked skeptical.
   "Hmph, you stinky fox-man. One second you're flirting with women, the next you're talking about saving the world."
   "What? I stopped Uchiha Madara's Infinite Tsukuyomi. If that's not saving the world, what is?
   If I hadn't, the entire shinobi world would have fallen into a dream state under his genjutsu, totally helpless."
   Kurama's defeat of Madara and even Hashirama Senju had become legend throughout the shinobi nations.
   In the end, it was Kurama - not Uchiha Obito - who disappeared into the light curtain and emerged victorious.
   Obito, the promising Uchiha prodigy, had made waves in the war, even overshadowing the once-revered Madara.
   But in the end? Total defeat.
   The world had seen nothing of the final battle through the light curtain, but after a month had passed, the results were obvious.
   Obito, once an active force in the world, had gone completely silent.
   Kurama, on the other hand, was making waves.
   Obito's dual Mangeky Sharingan and Kamui were hailed as nearly invincible.
   But he ran into something even more unstoppable: Kurama.
   Obito's dimension? Torn to shreds by Kurama.
   People speculated about this legendary feat. Surely, Kurama would make sure the world knew about it.
   But no. He was shockingly low-profile.
   Everyone assumed Kurama was five steps ahead of them.
   Truth was, he wasn't even trying.
   And when they thought about his immense strength, it made sense.
   With that kind of power, why boast?
   Every step Kurama took sent ripples across the world.
   The only thing people prayed for now was that Kurama wouldn't turn out to be insane or a pervert like Madara.
   A month passed without any new conflict.
   And the world? Relieved.
   Tsunade smirked seductively.
   "Lord Kurama, that all happened a month ago."
   "Yes, Master Kurama! Everyone knows you're the great hero of the shinobi world!"
   Kushina chimed in.
   After Kurama personally defeated Madara and Hashirama, messages of congratulations flooded in.
   Iwagakure, Kirigakure, Kumogakure - the great shinobi nations all sent warm regards.
   Even the minor villages offered praise.
   Why?
   Because they feared Konoha might wage war.
   More specifically, they feared Kurama.
   Kurama, after all, resided in the Hidden Leaf.
   But the topic of conversation today wasn't Madara.
   "Relax, ladies. No need to get so worked up over me beating up Madara and the so-called God of Shinobi.
   Honestly, what I'm about to tell you is even more exciting."
   "Oh? Something to do with that big tree?" Mikoto asked.
   "Smart girl," Kurama grinned.
   He then explained the origin of the God Tree, tsutsuki Kaguya, and the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo.
   Upon hearing it all, Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto were dumbfounded.
   So this was the origin of chakra?
   Human power... came from aliens?
   Chakra was the legacy of Kaguya tsutsuki.
   Hagoromo, the Sage of Six Paths, founded the shinobi system.
   And another member of the clan was still lurking on Earth: tsutsuki Isshiki.
   Compared to that, Madara and Hashirama? Small fry.
   Even Kumogakure had gotten wind of this.
   The women finally gathered their thoughts.
   "So, Lord Kurama, you defeated Kaguya - the very mother of chakra?"
   "What else would you call it?"
   Kurama shrugged, exuding his usual nonchalant charm.
   "And where is she now?"
   "Back in her dimension. Don't worry - she's turned against the tsutsuki. Kaguya has no plans to reclaim chakra from Earth anymore.
   Her enemy is the rest of her clan.
   Now we need to root out Isshiki wherever he's hiding and remove this world-ending threat."
   Kurama looked between the three women, his grin widening.
   "Speaking of springtime... how about we play a little game?"
   The three glanced at each other.
   "Tch. Dream on. We've learned from experience. You won't win so easily this time," Tsunade smirked.
   Aching buttocks?
   Kurama's silver tongue had been the downfall of many.
   Which one of them could beat him in verbal sparring?
   Tsunade clenched her fist in frustration.
   Kurama winked and disappeared in a flash.
   "Hmph, he sure runs fast. I'll deal with him tonight," Tsunade grumbled.
   Kushina and Mikoto burst into laughter.
   "Tsunade-sama, are you sure you'll be taking care of him? Who's to say it won't be the other way around?"
   "Whose side are you two even on?!"
   "Yours, of course!"
   The mood in the Hokage's office was lighthearted.
   Afterward, Kurama paid a visit to Konan.
   "Hey, Lord Kurama, what brings you here?"
   Konan was clearly pleased to see him.
   "That's no ordinary tree. It's the Shinju - the God Tree."
   Kurama repeated the story.
   Konan, however, remained calm.
   "Hey, beautiful... it's rare to see you so unfazed."
   She chuckled softly.
   "With Lord Kurama around, what's left that could surprise me?"
   "You'll find out soon."
   "Oh?"
   Konan raised an eyebrow, curious.
   That night, when Kurama returned from visiting Konan, he was surprised.
   Kushina, Tsunade, and Mikoto weren't together.
   No four-way fun?
   No matter. He'd just go one by one and give everyone a taste of the Nine-Tails.
   First stop: the Uchiha clan.
   He visited Mikoto.
   Next up: Kushina.
   She hadn't had a Kurama session in a few days and was more than eager.
   As for Tsunade, she no longer lived with Kushina.
   Being Hokage came with responsibilities and her own quarters.
   Kurama visited her last.
   Tsunade initially resisted.
   But her body? Not so much.
   Even the mighty Hokage needs some stress relief.
   With Kurama around, her whole body and soul felt liberated.
   In this way, Kurama made sure each woman received his... blessings.
   Meanwhile, deep underground, within Kara's hideout...
   tsutsuki Isshiki stared at Kurama's image in silence.
   "This man... is a genuine threat."
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 261: Chapter 261 : Tsutsuki'S Ambition
   "This man is indeed a threat," muttered tsutsuki Isshiki, exhaling slowly.
   No-perhaps he should now be referred to by his Earth-given identity.
   Not tsutsuki Isshiki, but Jigen.
   Yet, the essence of an tsutsuki does not change.
   Isshiki's mind drifted back to the moment he and Kaguya first descended upon Earth thousands of years ago.
   To them, humanity was nothing but ants beneath their feet. And who mourns ants?
   1
   Trample them. Be done with them. No remorse. No empathy.
   The planet was a fertile ground-ideal for nurturing a Divine Tree.
   But then, betrayal struck. Kaguya, his partner in mission, turned traitor.
   Originally, Kaguya's duty was to act as the sacrifice to the Divine Tree, ensuring a God Tree fruit of immense power.
   Instead, she defied the clan's directive.
   Not only did she refuse the sacrifice-she attacked Isshiki.
   The ambush was nearly fatal.
   Even now, Isshiki could recall the blinding pain and betrayal. That treacherous woman had become the bane of his eternal life.
   What Isshiki hadn't anticipated was that Kaguya would survive and thrive on Earth.
   Blessed by this world's will, she bore two sons.
   Though they ultimately sealed her, the damage was done.
   Her lineage spread tsutsuki chakra throughout the world.
   Hagoromo, the so-called Sage of Six Paths, introduced chakra to humanity.
   Thus began the ninja age.
   And in the span of millennia, these ants had evolved.
   From primitive chakra users to structured shinobi.
   They built clans, forged Kekkei Genkai, and even birthed monsters like the Jinchriki.
   Yet in the eyes of the tsutsuki, what difference did it make?
   From ants to cockroaches. Still beneath them.
   All but one.
   Kurama.
   Isshiki felt an unnatural aura from him. He was no ordinary human.
   Or rather, the human scent was veiled beneath something bestial. Like the Biju.
   The Shell Organization had observed the battle Kurama waged over a month ago, when the skies themselves split open and power rivaling gods was laid bare for all to see.
   That-that was a true battle.
   "Jigen, the androids are nearly complete," came Amado's voice. "Each one has been equipped with power cores rivaling your own."
   "Heh. You've outdone yourself, Amado," Isshiki replied, reclining.
   "Still... they're dangerous. What if they rebel?"
   "Tch, absurd. The tsutsuki are the highest beings in existence. You think a few mechanical toys can oppose us?"
   Amado said nothing, merely adjusting his glasses.
   He, too, had seen Kurama's battle.
   He, a scientist who had crafted demigods from metal and chakra, was shaken.
   That someone could rival the tsutsuki with raw power alone was... terrifying.
   This world was filled with secrets.
   But Jigen was not just waiting for his cyborgs. No.
   He was waiting for something-someone.
   The head of the tsutsuki clan would soon arrive.
   He could feel it in his bones.
   Why?
   Because Kaguya's betrayal would not go unanswered forever.
   Time on Earth flowed differently from the tsutsuki homeworld.
   While Isshiki had endured millennia here, only months would have passed for the clan.
   And soon, justice-or vengeance-would arrive.
   The Earth was but one fertile node in the cosmos. There were countless others.
   But Kaguya had disrupted the cycle.
   The Divine Tree had bloomed once.
   Isshiki could still sense her chakra lingering.
   She had escaped the seal.
   Likely retreated to a pocket dimension of her own creation.
   Isshiki would not rush. He had learned the price of recklessness.
   He would wait.
   Wait for the clan to descend, and crush the traitor with overwhelming force.
   Patience was key.
   The time would come.
   The chakra of the Earth-humans, tailed beasts, all of it-would converge into a single fruit.
   The Divine Tree would rise again.
   Kaguya would fulfill her role. Willingly or not.
   Elsewhere, in the Land of Lightning-the Hidden Cloud Village.
   Kurama had already informed the Third Raikage of Isshiki's presence.
   Strangely, he advised them not to act.
   "Continue as usual," Kurama had said.
   If it had been anyone else, A, the son of the Raikage, would have been incensed.
   But Kurama's word was law.
   Still, anxiety lingered.
   To alleviate it, Kurama had begun sharing scientific knowledge.
   Cloud Village was developing chakra-based artillery.
   The Chakra Cannon they were building could obliterate a satellite with a single blast.
   In the frozen abyss of another dimension-
   A sliver of darkness crept through the space.
   Black Zetsu emerged.
   "Mother, he's here."
   "Oh? Kurama?" Kaguya asked, a rare smile blooming on her face.
   The chamber door opened with a thud.
   Kurama appeared, regal and quiet.
   "Kurama-sama, have you noticed something?"
   "The heavens are uneasy. The tsutsuki are coming. Soon."
   Kaguya grew solemn.
   It was expected.
   She had disobeyed an eternal command.
   Punishment was inevitable.
   "Why haven't you struck Isshiki yet?" she asked.
   Kurama stared at her.
   "He's waiting."
   "Waiting? For what?"
   "An opportunity. He knows reinforcements are coming. When the others arrive and join forces, do you really think you stand a chance, niece?"
   The word cut deep.
   Yes, Kurama was older.
   Older than any of them.
   Even Kaguya.
   She said nothing.
   Isshiki had lived among humans for centuries. He had planned, schemed.
   No one could predict what he had up his sleeve now.
   Had this been centuries ago, she might have given up.
   But now?
   She had an ally.
   An ancient monster in human skin.
   Kurama.
   And for once in her life, she had a sliver of hope.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 262: Chapter 262 : Kaguya Showed A Satisfied Smile
   In the past, Kaguya had been terrified by the idea of Isshiki teaming up with other members of the tsutsuki clan. A single tsutsuki was already a massive threat. A coordinated effort from multiple members of that godlike bloodline was practically apocalyptic.
   But that was before.
   Now, Kurama was here.
   With him, Kaguya no longer trembled at the thought of her former kin. She had found solace on this planet-strength, purpose, and someone who made her feel something more than duty.
   So what if the tsutsuki clan came? Let them. She'd kill them like insects.
   Kurama was the source of that newfound courage. He was the happiness she never thought she'd know.
   "Ahem..."
   Kurama cleared his throat, snapping the moment back to the present.
   "Zetsu, my son, step out."
   Black Zetsu blinked. "Huh? Dad, why?"
   Kurama looked at him with a serious expression. "I need to have an in-depth discussion with your mother."
   Black Zetsu, still confused, left the Ice Palace.
   In his mind, his father Kurama must have been about to discuss battle strategies-plans to counter Isshiki and the incoming tsutsuki forces. After all, Zetsu himself, though a creation of Kaguya, didn't possess the power to challenge the clan.
   From his point of view, it was simply beyond his pay grade. Knowing or not knowing changed nothing. His role was clear.
   Inside, Kaguya tilted her head, her crimson lips parting slightly. "Lord Kurama, is there something else?"
   Kurama's gaze lingered on her, burning with intensity.
   The entire space fell silent. Kaguya could hear her heartbeat, and she was... flustered.
   "What is this feeling?"
   Thousands of years of existence, and yet this sensation-this warmth-was something new. It disarmed her.
   She could forget Isshiki, the tsutsuki clan, everything.
   In that moment, Kurama was her world.
   "Kaguya," Kurama spoke, voice low and grounded. "How about we go on the offensive, starting today?"
   He was done waiting. Let Isshiki play the long game; Kurama had other plans.
   This parasite hiding in the shadows of the Shinobi world had lingered too long.
   "Alright," Kaguya answered, submissive and reverent. "I will follow Lord Kurama's lead."
   Kurama smiled and drew her into his embrace.
   The moment their bodies met, a shiver went down Kaguya's spine, and a soft moan escaped her lips.
   She leaned into his chest, feeling his pulse, his breath.
   That rhythm calmed her.
   Kurama's embrace was protection and love-something Kaguya had never truly known. The Ancestor of Chakra, the Rabbit Goddess... she was still a woman. And for the first time, she allowed herself to simply be one.
   She melted into his arms, resting.
   "Lord Kurama..." she whispered.
   Kurama placed a hand on the back of her head, gently stroking her long, moon-colored hair like one would calm a child.
   Time slowed.
   Kaguya drifted into slumber.
   She needed this peace.
   She didn't know how long she slept, but when her eyes fluttered open, Kurama was still watching her with a smile.
   "I... I'm sorry, Lord Kurama. That was unbecoming of me," she muttered, trying to move.
   Kurama held her tighter.
   "It's alright. You're cute when you sleep."
   A blush crept onto Kaguya's pale cheeks.
   The fearsome ancestor of all chakra users... looked like a shy girl next door.
   Kurama's grin turned devilish. "Wanna play a game, Kaguya?"
   Kaguya blinked. "What kind of game?"
   He pointed toward the massive bed. "It's only fun if we play it over there."
   In the Land of Fire, inside the Hokage Office, Orochimaru stood with a clipboard.
   "These are the latest experimental results, Tsunade," he said, his long tongue flicking out dramatically.
   Tsunade's eyes twitched.
   "For the love of-Orochimaru! Do you have to do that tongue thing? Seriously, knock it off."
   She shook her head.
   This wasn't the Orochimaru she remembered from their time as Sannin. Back then, he was creepy, sure-but not this... exhibitionist.
   What had Kurama done to him?
   Power? No. Orochimaru didn't respect power. He coveted it.
   Then what?
   Kurama must have broken him mentally. Or perhaps overwhelmed him with technological insight. Orochimaru was as much a scientist as a shinobi. Maybe it was knowledge that did it.
   "Come with me, Tsunade. Kurama-sama insisted you see this firsthand."
   Curiosity got the best of her.
   She followed Orochimaru into his underground lab.
   The moment the steel doors opened, Tsunade stopped dead in her tracks.
   Rows upon rows of cloned bodies-each one a White Zetsu hybrid.
   But these weren't the half-baked Zetsu from the war.
   Every single one had Rinnegan implanted into their skulls.
   "You've got to be kidding me..."
   Orochimaru chuckled, pleased. "All thanks to the cloning tech Kurama-sama developed. His power is impressive, but his scientific prowess? Unparalleled."
   Tsunade finally understood.
   Orochimaru had fallen under the spell of both strength and science.
   These Zetsu clones weren't just puppets.
   They were tactical assets. Weapons.
   Each one was likely more dangerous than half the current Kage.
   "Are these for fighting the Kara... I mean, Shell Organization? Or the tsutsuki clan?" Tsunade asked, keeping her tone neutral.
   Orochimaru chuckled. "No, no. Kurama-sama can handle those guys by himself."
   Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Then what are these for?"
   "Research. Calibration. They're test subjects to measure our enemies' strength... appetizers before the main course."
   Tsunade inwardly shivered.
   Kurama didn't just want to win. He wanted to play with his food.
   Only he would dare call tsutsuki gods appetizers.
   "They're not going to go rogue, are they?" she asked.
   "Even if they do," Orochimaru licked his lips, "it'll be like squashing ants."
   Tsunade sighed.
   Kurama had turned Orochimaru into his lapdog.
   "Tch... Kurama, you've turned this freak into a simp. First me, now him. Who's next? Jiraiya from the grave?"
   The following morning...
   tsutsuki Kaguya and Kurama rose from bed together.
   The beginning of a new war dawned.
   But Kaguya didn't fear it anymore.
   She had Kurama.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 263: Chapter 263 : Living Weapon, White Zetsu!
   The next day, tsutsuki Kaguya and Kurama woke up in bed.
   Kaguya was still napping, her breath soft and rhythmic. A faint blush lingered on her pale cheeks, and a slight smile played at the corners of her lips. It had clearly been a wonderful night. Lying there, she felt peaceful, protected. She was starting to truly appreciate the feeling of being held, of being cared for.
   Kurama gently stroked her long, silver-white hair, the strands flowing through his fingers like silk. The atmosphere was quiet. Calm.
   The tsutsuki clan would never have imagined this future-that one of their own would choose to live here, on this planet, among mortals. But to Kurama and Kaguya, those thousands of years meant nothing anymore. This was their time.
   Kaguya's power was far beyond that of Tsunade or Kushina. Kurama had used every skill he knew-every technique, every bit of seduction he had once applied to Kushina, Tsunade, Mikoto, and the others-all at once against the ancestor of chakra. Kaguya, the Rabbit Goddess, was not immune. Little Nine-Tails, two volumes of experience. Kurama gave her everything he had.
   Suddenly, a beam of sunlight pierced through the thick windows of the Ice and Snow Palace, lighting up the bed.
   "So even this place has sunlight," Kurama murmured, smiling.
   He kept his gaze fixed on Kaguya's sleeping face. A moment later, her long eyelashes fluttered, and her eyes slowly opened. The first thing she saw was Kurama's smile.
   She nuzzled closer, resting her head against his chest.
   "Lord Kurama, you're already awake," she said softly. Her tone was sweet, almost bashful. She moved gently, mindful of the horns on her head.
   "Yeah," Kurama replied. "How do you feel?"
   "Much better, Kurama-sama."
   A single night's rest had restored her power. No, more than restored. She felt beyond her peak.
   "Ready to fight?" Kurama asked.
   "For you? Always. Do you want to go after Isshiki now?"
   "Yes. Immediately."
   Kurama ruffled her hair gently.
   The two dressed swiftly.
   Kurama opened a portal using Yomotsu Hirasaka.
   Without another word, the two disappeared into the swirling blackness.
   --
   Elsewhere, inside the base of the Kara organization.
   "Amado, how's the cyborg enhancement project going?"
   tsutsuki Isshiki's voice was sharp, authoritative.
   "Progressing well," Amado answered. "All the prototypes are highly capable."
   Isshiki smirked.
   BOOM.
   A sudden explosion rocked the base.
   Jigen's expression darkened immediately.
   "That chakra... It's Kaguya. Tch. I didn't think she'd come right to me. And there's someone else with her... Does she really think one helper changes anything? Foolish."
   But this was good.
   Kaguya was here. He wouldn't need to hunt her down himself. And with the other tsutsuki members not yet arrived on the planet, this was the perfect opportunity to kill the traitor and settle their ancient grudge.
   Jigen vanished into the shadows, using his Sukunahikona ability to shrink and reappear.
   Amado adjusted his glasses and narrowed his eyes.
   "That's definitely Kaguya. But who's the other one...? No... there's something else. Something... more."
   --
   Above the earth, beneath the open sky, Kaguya and Kurama floated.
   "He's coming," Kurama said, smirking.
   The space in front of them rippled and darkened.
   Jigen emerged, his cold eyes scanning them.
   He scoffed. "Kaguya... I didn't expect you to crawl back out of the hole you were hiding in. And you've brought... what is this? A human? A pet?"
   Kurama laughed. "Funny, coming from a so-called god who made himself a parasite in a human body. You're worse than a leech."
   Jigen's face twitched. The truth stung. Without Karma, without the human body of Jigen, he would have long perished. All thanks to Kaguya.
   He clenched his fists.
   "Kurama... I've heard of you."
   "I'm flattered. You, a parasite, know my name? Disgraceful."
   The tension in the air grew thick.
   Jigen had watched the legendary fight between Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama when it was broadcast across the ninja world. Kurama had been involved in that battle. He remembered.
   Now, Kurama was standing beside Kaguya.
   Jigen's gaze turned to Kaguya. "You traitorous bitch. You dare show your face?"
   Kaguya didn't even acknowledge him. She leaned closer to Kurama and whispered:
   "Lord Kurama, may I take the first strike?"
   Kurama smirked.
   "No need. Watch."
   He snapped his fingers.
   Shinra Tensei.
   A powerful repulsive force exploded from Kurama, sending Jigen hurtling through the air. He crashed into a mountain with a deafening boom.
   But it wasn't Kurama or Kaguya who followed up.
   It was White Zetsu.
   Dozens of them.
   Except these weren't the weak, expendable Zetsu of the Fourth Great Ninja War.
   These were the results of Orochimaru and Kurama's combined effort-Zetsu clones enhanced through forbidden cloning technology, wearing chakra-enhancing armor and equipped with Rinnegan and Sharingan.
   "Kurama-sama, are these the weapons you mentioned?" Kaguya asked, surprised.
   Kurama gave her nose a playful boop. "Yep. These are the new generation. Take a good look."
   Kaguya nodded in awe.
   From a distance, Amado observed the battle unfold.
   He was stunned.
   These... were White Zetsu?
   Stronger than anything he'd ever seen.
   They tanked a Rinnegan gravity blast like it was nothing. One of them even launched a chakra-infused Rasengan mixed with wind release that decimated a chunk of the battlefield.
   Amado couldn't believe it.
   Jigen pulled himself from the debris, body bruised, pride shattered.
   "White Zetsu? Are you f***ing kidding me?!"
   He recognized them instantly-the byproduct of Infinite Tsukuyomi victims.
   But these Zetsu had evolved.
   And now they were humiliating him.
   "Kurama! Kaguya! WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO?!"
   Jigen roared.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 4 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 264: Chapter 264 : The Power Of Isshiki
   Jigen was furious.
   "Damn it, how could this happen?!"
   In his eyes, White Zetsu was no more than an insect. A product of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, evolved into cannon fodder. Yet now, this so-called puppet had managed to send him flying with a single blow.
   Could a mere White Zetsu possess the strength of an tsutsuki?
   Was this the same kind of evolution Amado achieved with his cyborgs?
   Amado, secretly observing from a hidden lab within the Kara hideout, was equally stunned. His glasses gleamed as his eyes lit up with unrestrained curiosity.
   The design, the techniques-there was technology embedded in this White Zetsu that he couldn't even comprehend.
   Who had the power to develop such an advanced synthetic being?
   Amado knew one thing for sure: whoever created this White Zetsu wasn't just technologically gifted. They were a genius far beyond his level.
   Despite being knocked down, Jigen wasn't severely injured. He dusted himself off, his face dark and brooding.
   White Zetsu wasn't just a puppet-he was a testament to Kurama and Kaguya's technological breakthrough.
   Even Kaguya was surprised. Kurama had warned her beforehand: let White Zetsu scout and test the waters. She hadn't expected it to hold up this well against a full-fledged tsutsuki like Jigen.
   "To think this creature evolved from the same Tsukuyomi-based biomass I once created... Incredible," she whispered.
   Her admiration for Kurama deepened.
   This was the brilliance of the Earthborn. Their fusion of chakra, science, and willpower.
   "Tch. A pathetic lower lifeform acting arrogant in front of a god," Jigen snarled.
   Now he was done playing games.
   With a burst of black and blue markings, Jigen activated his full Karma seal and entered his Scorpion Form. Dense chakra leaked from his pores.
   "Universal Pull!"
   But White Zetsu didn't flinch. Pulled in by the gravitational field, he met Jigen head-on. Fists clashed, elbows collided, knees dug into ribs.
   Bang! Bang! Bang!
   White Zetsu matched Jigen strike for strike.
   It was almost comical-an evolved pawn standing against an tsutsuki vessel.
   In the Boruto timeline, Jigen's taijutsu rivaled Naruto and Sasuke's combined might. And yet, here he was trading blows with a Zetsu.
   "Daihakoten !"
   BOOM!
   Jigen summoned two cubic blocks from a pocket dimension. They expanded midair and slammed down on White Zetsu.
   The impact shook the ground. Dust exploded into the air.
   But as it settled...
   White Zetsu stood tall.
   His hands raised.
   "Shinra Tensei!"
   An enormous repulsive wave blasted the blocks into the atmosphere. They vanished into the sky like lost satellites.
   "Son of a-"
   Jigen cursed, his composure cracking.
   With a snarl, he activated his second form.
   This was the stage where Ishiki tsutsuki's power truly manifested. Horns protruded from Jigen's head, a glowing fish-like appendage sprouting from his back.
   In the anime, it took Naruto's Baryon Mode-his life-force burning transformation-to severely damage him.
   And now he had to use this mode...
   Against White Zetsu.
   Shame. Pure disgrace for a godlike being.
   Kaguya narrowed her eyes.
   "Kurama-sama, that form won't be easy to handle."
   "Relax," Kurama replied with a sly smile. "This is just the beginning. One White Zetsu dies, a thousand more wait. Every battle is data. They learn. They adapt."
   She looked back at the battlefield, intrigued.
   Then White Zetsu opened its mouth.
   "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!
   Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique!
   Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!
   Lightning Style: False Darkness!
   Earth Style: Rockfall!"
   In a single breath, White Zetsu unleashed all five basic elemental ninjutsu at once.
   Jigen's eyes widened as the torrent of destructive chakra roared toward him.
   He had no Rinnegan. He couldn't absorb ninjutsu.
   Scientific ninja tools? Not yet developed by Amado.
   This was pure pressure.
   And yet, he smirked.
   "Sukunahikona!"
   In an instant, all the attacks shrank down to harmless sparks and stones.
   Jigen's right eye glowed as the chakra dissipated harmlessly.
   Kaguya leaned closer to Kurama.
   "That technique-Sukunahikona-it lets him shrink anything in his line of sight. Even himself."
   Kurama nodded.
   "Yeah, I know. That's how he escaped after you impaled him millennia ago. Shrunk himself and crawled into a human ear like a damn parasite."
   The sheer nastiness of it made Kurama's expression twist.
   What kind of god survives like a roach?
   Jigen's eye pulsed again.
   All ninjutsu now meant nothing. A failed strategy.
   He was livid with shame. He hadn't even fought Kurama or Kaguya yet-and White Zetsu had already pushed him to his limits.
   Kurama chuckled from the distance.
   "Is this the so-called divine might of the tsutsuki? Man, you're weaker than a ramen cart. You bastards destroy planets across the galaxy... but not this one. This is Earth.
   Only Earthlings get to destroy Earth. Not you clowns."
   Jigen nearly exploded.
   Kurama's taunts hit a nerve.
   tsutsuki pride couldn't handle mockery. Especially not from a native.
   At that moment, Amado buzzed through the comms.
   "Jigen, should I deploy the upgraded cyborgs?"
   "No," Jigen growled. "This is personal. I'll tear off Kurama's head, then Kaguya's. Then I'll crush that freakish Zetsu. Myself."
   Just as he prepared another assault, the sky darkened.
   A massive shadow loomed.
   Tengai Shinsei.
   A colossal meteor descended.
   White Zetsu had summoned a move once used by Uchiha Madara. A god-tier technique to annihilate battlefields.
   Jigen scoffed.
   He'd seen this one before.
   Uchiha Madara was nothing to him. Only other tsutsuki were worthy opponents.
   "Tch. Parlor tricks."
   With a smirk, he activated Sukunahikona once more.
   The meteor shrunk instantly into a pebble and landed in his hand.
   "Done playing now," Jigen said coldly. "Your Zetsu is strong, Kurama, I'll admit that. But if you think this is enough to defeat an tsutsuki, then you're dumber than you look."
   And with that, he vanished into a dark portal, reentering his dimensional domain.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 265: Chapter 265 : Thousands Of White Zetsu
   Jigen sneered, disappearing into a swirling door of space.
   "That bastard's so damn sneaky," Kurama muttered, arms folded with visible irritation.
   Creeps like Jigen always rubbed him the wrong way.
   "Lord Kurama, be cautious," Kaguya warned sharply.
   She suspected Jigen might be using Yomotsu Hirasaka to ambush someone.
   His next target was uncertain.
   It could be White Zetsu.
   Or maybe Kaguya herself.
   Possibly even Kurama.
   But regardless of the mark, one thing was clear:
   Jigen had officially gotten in over his head with this new White Zetsu model.
   Suddenly, a spatial rift opened behind White Zetsu.
   In an instant, several black receiver rods launched forward like projectiles, aiming to pierce vital points.
   These rods, forged using Yin-Yang Release, could suppress movement, shut down chakra points, and even absorb chakra.
   "Just a freakin' White Zetsu... What a joke."
   Thud-thud-thud.
   The rods embedded themselves in White Zetsu's torso.
   Jigen smirked, but it quickly faded.
   "What the hell?"
   Kurama hovered midair, laughing. "You done embarrassing yourself, clown?"
   White Zetsu stood unharmed, even with the rods sticking through his body.
   He gazed at Jigen with pity-as if the godling was just another failed experiment.
   "Impossible," Jigen muttered.
   He had seen it up close.
   The black receivers were being absorbed.
   Even Yin-Yang Release was getting nullified.
   Tech this advanced... shouldn't exist.
   Kurama's tech was clearly decades ahead of what Kara could even dream of.
   The rods weren't being resisted.
   They were dissolving inside White Zetsu.
   Jigen tried using his Djutsu to expand the rods and rupture White Zetsu's body from within.
   But they were gone.
   "What the hell did that bastard Kurama do?!"
   White Zetsu-originally Kaguya's puppet-had evolved beyond recognition.
   There was no way that kind of leap happened naturally.
   Only Kurama could be behind this.
   And Kaguya's behavior made it clearer.
   She deferred to Kurama.
   Not as an equal.
   As a subordinate.
   A celestial being like her, bowing to a human?
   Jigen refused to accept it.
   The proud tsutsuki clan would never submit to these lesser lifeforms.
   Kaguya was a traitor, an abomination.
   Her actions brought shame to their divine lineage.
   She had to be purged.
   Now.
   Jigen's eyes turned toward her.
   Kurama felt it.
   The thick wave of killing intent.
   But Jigen wasn't done with White Zetsu yet.
   White Zetsu clapped his hands together.
   "Chibaku Tensei!"
   Boom-
   The earth cracked and mountains crumbled.
   Rubble, earth, and debris spiraled into the sky toward a growing black orb of gravity.
   Jigen, caught midair, was being pulled in too.
   He landed on a boulder, trying to resist, but the Rinnegan's pull was relentless.
   "They turned White Zetsu into a freakin' living nuke?!"
   With a yell, he activated his Djutsu.
   The singularity rapidly shrank.
   Gone in a flash.
   Jigen smirked.
   Space warped.
   A hand emerged from a shadowy portal.
   Slash.
   A black receiver rod decapitated White Zetsu cleanly.
   "Piece of cake."
   But then...
   Something was off.
   The head rolled to the ground-and began glowing.
   An overwhelming sense of dread engulfed Jigen.
   He hadn't felt fear like this since Kaguya skewered him eons ago.
   "No way..."
   Beep.
   Boom!
   A violent explosion erupted, leveling everything in a mile-wide radius.
   A towering mushroom cloud formed, blocking the sun.
   Amado, hidden in the shadows, nearly lost his mind.
   "Fuck! That blast could vaporize half a city! Jigen might actually be dead!"
   Even Kaguya gasped.
   "Lord Kurama... Was that the end of Isshiki?"
   Kurama grinned.
   "Not quite."
   As the smoke cleared, a mangled figure appeared.
   Jigen stumbled forward, charred, bloodied, and barely standing.
   His synthetic body was failing.
   The regenerative capability granted by tsutsuki tissue had been nullified.
   This tech-
   It wasn't just destructive.
   It disabled divine regeneration.
   Kurama's creation had turned the tables.
   Even someone like Jigen was afraid now.
   And he should be.
   One White Zetsu had pushed him this far.
   "Guess what?" Kurama chuckled. "That wasn't the only one."
   Clap. Clap.
   The sound echoed mockingly.
   Kurama turned his back and faced Kaguya.
   A new spatial rift opened behind her.
   And then-
   Dozens.
   No, hundreds of White Zetsu clones poured out.
   Each modified.
   Each fused with scientific ninja tech.
   Each one had a Rinnegan.
   Amado nearly dropped his tablet.
   "How... How is that possible?"
   Even Jigen stood frozen.
   He had just expended everything to take down one.
   Now he was surrounded.
   This was cloning on an unprecedented level.
   His own research on artificial humans now seemed amateurish in comparison.
   "This... this is beyond the Shell's tech. Beyond Kara. Even Konoha doesn't have anything like this..."
   His worldview shattered.
   Everything he thought he knew about science in the shinobi world had just been dunked in gasoline and lit on fire.
   "Fuck me..."
   Jigen, for the first time in eons, was sweating.
   White Zetsu's explosion didn't kill him.
   But it wounded his pride.
   And now?
   These weren't just mindless clones.
   These were elite killing machines with Kekkei Mra abilities.
   His chakra reserves were low.
   His vessel, Jigen, couldn't maintain his full Isshiki form for long.
   He was running on fumes.
   Kurama leaned forward.
   "You came to our house, called us trash, flaunted your god complex."
   He cracked his neck.
   "Now deal with our hospitality."
   Jigen clenched his fists.
   He couldn't escape. Not with this many White Zetsu ready to pounce.
   Not with Kurama and Kaguya still watching.
   And deep down, he knew.
   This wasn't a fight.
   It was an execution.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 266: Chapter 266 : Killed In Battle
   Jigen's body was never a perfect Karma vessel.
   The truly perfected Karma seal, the one meant to fully incarnate tsutsuki Isshiki, was still in development alongside Amado's human experiments.
   Because of this, Jigen could never access the full extent of Isshiki's god-like powers.
   Although White Zetsu's self-destruction earlier hadn't mortally wounded him, it left a mark.
   Jigen was now a mess. His body torn, chakra system rattled, and pride completely bruised.
   Tch. What a pathetic sight-
   This was the worst condition Jigen had been in since being ambushed and almost killed by Kaguya millennia ago.
   That moment still haunted him.
   And now?
   One White Zetsu had been dealt with.
   But dozens more stood before him, each more refined than the last.
   "Bastards..."
   Jigen's gaze locked onto tsutsuki Kaguya and Kurama with unrestrained hatred.
   If this continued, he'd need Amado to unleash everything-no more holding back.
   "Yasogami Kgeki!"
   BOOM!
   An avalanche of chakra-infused air fists rained down on Jigen.
   This time, it wasn't White Zetsu launching the assault-it was Kaguya.
   Freed by Kurama and enhanced with new powers, she no longer held back.
   "Lord Kurama, please watch closely. I'll deal with him swiftly."
   Jigen's pupils narrowed to black dots.
   "What the hell is this?!"
   The speed and force behind Kaguya's Yasogami Kgeki was beyond anything he remembered.
   Not even when she devoured the God Tree's chakra fruit did she radiate this much power.
   Jigen's instincts screamed at him.
   This wasn't the Kaguya of old.
   This was a nightmare reborn.
   A flashback of that betrayal-Kaguya driving him to the edge of death-flooded his mind.
   He'd thought it fear buried long ago.
   But his legs trembled.
   This was pure, ancient fear.
   "No... This isn't happening again... It's not possible!"
   His voice wavered.
   His knees weakened.
   It was shameful.
   Terrifying.
   The barrage of chakra fists struck like meteorites.
   Jigen hastily summoned his Truth-Seeking Orbs, forging a protective dome of black chakra around him.
   The orbs-formed from Yin-Yang Release, embodying all chakra natures-should have been impenetrable.
   But-
   Crack.
   The dome fissured.
   Another blow.
   Crack.
   The structure shattered entirely.
   Bang!
   Fist after fist collided with Jigen's frame, sending him spiraling across the battlefield.
   Blood gushed from his mouth.
   His body smashed through a cliff wall with a crunch, collapsing a mountain with the residual shockwaves.
   Silence.
   Jigen lay buried beneath rubble.
   One move.
   Just one.
   Kaguya stood stunned, staring at her own hands.
   "Was that... really my power?"
   Her voice trembled.
   The woman who had once ruled the world now couldn't believe her own strength.
   Isshiki-who had once rivaled gods-had been swatted like a fly.
   "This is what Lord Kurama has given me..."
   Kaguya's lips curled into a slight, dangerous smile.
   She had transcended.
   Now, even if the tsutsuki Clan descended in full, she no longer feared them.
   "Lord Kurama, was that too much?"
   She glanced at the crumbled mountain.
   Kurama shrugged. "It's fine. You're still getting used to the power."
   The smoke cleared.
   From the rubble, Jigen emerged, barely clinging to consciousness.
   Blood dripped from open wounds. His body trembled violently.
   He was gasping, his chakra coils spasming from the overload.
   Even he, in all his arrogance, couldn't comprehend the growth Kaguya had undergone.
   He stared at Kurama.
   "What did you do to her...?"
   Kurama said nothing.
   Jigen coughed up blood.
   This body wouldn't last long.
   Kaguya hovered high above him, looking down with calm hatred.
   "Jigen... I should've finished you off millennia ago. Now I will."
   Fear crawled down Jigen's spine.
   He could feel it-her ultimate move was coming.
   The temperature dropped.
   A bone-chilling aura surrounded him, making his body lock up.
   Kaguya's dimensional portals-Yomi no Kra-materialized around him.
   He tried to teleport away.
   But a gate opened behind him.
   And another in front.
   Trapped.
   A white blur surged through the portal.
   Jigen's eyes widened.
   "No... not that-"
   All-Killing Ash Bones.
   The sharpened bone pierced through his chest with godlike speed.
   A silent scream.
   His mouth opened, but no sound came out.
   He looked down and saw the protruding bone sprouting from his torso.
   His eyes filled with terror.
   That technique didn't just kill-it erased existence.
   Karma, chakra, and cellular structure all broke down.
   "No...! Kaguya, if you kill me... the Clan... they'll come for you-"
   Kaguya's voice was colder than the void.
   "Shame you won't be around to see it."
   His body began to crumble into ash.
   The divine bone reduced him to dust.
   Piece by piece.
   "Sayonara, Jigen."
   And with that, he was gone.
   Kaguya exhaled.
   She landed gently beside Kurama.
   For once, her usually stoic face softened.
   She smiled.
   "Lord Kurama... I was able to fulfill my duty."
   Kurama smirked, ruffling her long hair.
   "Good job. You getting the hang of that power now?"
   "Yes... I feel like I've completely mastered it."
   But the battle wasn't over.
   The remaining elements of Kara, the remnants still lurking in the shadows, began to emerge.
   Modified humans stepped out.
   Among them were Diluda, and others like "Wo Lou" and Tangya Senzai-Amado's experimental trash.
   They were twisted things.
   Humanoid, but wrong.
   Their chakra signatures were artificial.
   "Clap, clap, clap."
   A slow applause echoed from the trees.
   Amado stepped forward, cigarette between his fingers.
   "Brilliant. Truly. As expected from the man who supposedly crushed Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama."
   Kurama: "...That wasn't even me, dumbass."
   Amado exhaled a plume of smoke.
   "But of course, you're the root of chakra on this planet, aren't you? The ancient one. You've turned Kaguya into a divine weapon."
   He grinned.
   "I'm impressed. But this is far from over."
   He snapped his fingers.
   The cyborgs around him powered up, artificial Sharingan and Byakugan glowing.
   Kaguya narrowed her eyes.
   "You still want to die today, Amado?"
   The stage was set.
   Round two was about to begin.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 267: Chapter 267 : Breaking The Shell
   Amado's transformed humans possess extraordinary power..
   Each of these cyborgs has power comparable to Jigen himself.
   Of course, much of this is due to the fact that Jigen, being an imperfect vessel for Isshiki's Karma, cannot exert its true might.
   Still, Amado takes pride in this accomplishment.
   He is the true mastermind behind the Kara organization.
   Much like the Akatsuki once presented Pain as its leader when the real shadow was Uchiha Obito, Kara has Jigen as its face-but in truth, Amado is the soul pulling the strings.
   It was he who developed much of Kara's black technology.
   And he was on the brink of creating a vessel compatible with Isshiki's Karma-
   Until tsutsuki Kaguya annihilated him.
   "You're the rat working behind the curtains of Kara, Amado," Kurama said coldly.
   "Huh?" Amado blinked, caught off guard.
   He'd always been a ghost in the world of shinobi-
   No history, no legend, no legacy.
   Yet Kurama knew him.
   Tsk tsk.
   Clearly, Konoha's intel network was more efficient than he'd thought.
   What a joke.
   Kurama had read the Boruto manga.
   Sure, it wasn't a masterpiece-
   But it was good enough to kill some time.
   In fact, Kurama watched the anime at 3x speed when he was bored.
   1
   "Lord Kurama knows about me? I'm honored," Amado said with a mocking bow.
   But he wasn't just flapping his gums.
   He had a plan.
   "How about letting me join Konohagakure?" Amado offered smoothly.
   "Ha?" Kurama raised a brow.
   This bastard wanted to defect now?
   Back in Boruto, Amado defected conveniently when the tide turned.
   Under Konoha's protection, the man lived like a retired civilian.
   Kurama wasn't impressed.
   "What benefit would that bring me?" Kurama asked bluntly.
   Amado's eyes glimmered.
   "I know a great deal about the tsutsuki clan. My cybernetic research can elevate the Land of Fire to an unprecedented military power-make Konohagakure the strongest village in the world."
   Kurama burst into laughter.
   Genuine, unfiltered laughter.
   Amado's brow twitched.
   What was so funny?
   "You're hilarious," Kurama said, eyes still gleaming with amusement. "Amado, do you really think the Land of Fire isn't already the strongest nation? That Konoha isn't already unmatched?"
   Amado: "..."
   He had no comeback.
   Because it was true.
   "But... I can make it stronger," Amado added weakly.
   Kurama shrugged.
   "You claim to understand the tsutsuki. Do you understand them better than Kaguya herself?"
   1
   Amado: "..."
   Checkmate.
   Kaguya, standing quietly beside them, was the real deal.
   No research could match firsthand experience.
   Amado's knowledge, while impressive, was just supplemental.
   "Sorry, Amado. Your skills? Not that valuable to me," Kurama said with a smirk. "We have better minds in Konoha already."
   Orochimaru, Konohamaru, Moegi-even the new generation had surpassed Amado's tech.
   And Kurama had given them a nudge along the way.
   With no real leverage left, Amado changed his tone.
   "Then there's nothing to discuss?"
   Kurama's response was brutal.
   "When I step on an ant, do I need its permission?"
   Amado's smile vanished.
   His eyes hardened.
   "Attack."
   In an instant, the cyborgs launched their assault.
   Chakra-based weapons and elemental techniques filled the air.
   They were embedded with advanced scientific ninja tools-
   Laser cannons, energy amplifiers, mechanized chakra control.
   "Amado's reformed freaks... they're persistent," Kurama muttered.
   Kaguya remained unbothered.
   White Zetsu, now enhanced through Kurama and Orochimaru's modifications, stepped forward.
   They outnumbered the cyborgs by a wide margin.
   "Amado, you haven't seen what White Zetsu are truly capable of. Allow me to educate you."
   Amado's stomach dropped.
   Wait-those Zetsu that had stalled Jigen?
   That was just the warm-up?
   The real force was about to be unleashed.
   The cyborgs fired concentrated disintegration lasers-
   Supposedly capable of cellular annihilation.
   No regeneration should counter them.
   But these weren't standard White Zetsu anymore.
   Modified with Rinnegan-based absorption and Hashirama cell adaptability-
   They absorbed the lasers like snacks.
   Whoosh-
   All beams disappeared into their palms.
   Amado's jaw dropped.
   "Impossible! That tech could bypass conventional chakra defenses!"
   "Surprised?" Kurama teased.
   "Let's raise the stakes."
   The White Zetsu raised their right hands simultaneously.
   "Bansh Ten'in!"
   The Universal Pull yanked Amado through the air like a rag doll.
   Each Zetsu was fighting for the prize.
   One pulled.
   Another pulled harder.
   "You suck him, I suck him," one Zetsu cackled perversely.
   Amado, mid-air, hurled uncontrollably.
   Splat.
   He vomited mid-flight-coating the battlefield with half-digested rations.
   The cyborgs panicked.
   One launched aerial drones to suppress the Zetsu.
   "Kurama-sama, what's that?" Kaguya asked curiously.
   "Drones," Kurama replied casually.
   Kaguya tilted her head.
   "This planet's humans are quite amusing."
   "Just wait, Kaguya. You haven't seen anything yet."
   But Kurama wasn't outdone.
   He'd added missile systems to some Zetsu using the Asura Path's enhancements.
   Bwooooooosh-
   Dozens of homing missiles launched into the sky.
   Targeting each drone.
   Drones tried to maneuver.
   No escape.
   Explosions lit up the sky like fireworks.
   Rumble--
   Within moments, the drones were nothing but smoldering scraps.
   Amado's trump card was getting obliterated.
   His cybernetic warriors fell one by one.
   His science crumbled before his eyes.
   Kurama leaned toward Kaguya.
   "See? Science is fun too."
   Amado, now grounded, battered, and humiliated, had nothing left.
   He spat blood, coughed hard, then slowly reached into his coat.
   "What's that?" Kurama narrowed his eyes.
   Click.
   A hidden switch.
   Suddenly, the ground trembled.
   Cracks split across the battlefield.
   From beneath the earth, hundreds of new cyborgs emerged.
   They rose in formation.
   Amado's final army.
   "This is everything I've built," he said bitterly. "Let's see whose technology reigns supreme."
   Kurama's smile only widened.
   "Bring it on, old man. Let's see if your toys can handle mine."
   White Zetsu surged forward with renewed bloodlust-
   And the real war began.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 268: Chapter 268 : Orochimaru Appears
   Under Amado's control, hundreds more transformed humans burst forth from the earth.
   "Tsk tsk, now that's something," Kurama chuckled darkly.
   Amado could certainly be called a leading-edge scientist. Too bad he had the misfortune of crossing paths with Kurama and Orochimaru. In the face of their combined knowledge and mastery over genetic engineering and forbidden jutsu, Amado's technology was pitiful.
   The White Zetsu cyborgs under Kurama and Orochimaru's control were far more numerous and advanced. The battle had now shifted into full-blown technological warfare.
   Drones flew through the sky, rocket launchers deployed from White Zetsu's shoulders, and scorching winds of compressed fire howled across the battlefield.
   These were not ninjutsu-based attacks. They weren't chakra-derived. Amado's Cyborgs were built to absorb chakra techniques, similar to the abilities of the Rinnegan's Preta Path. But here?
   These were real-world assaults-pure kinetic force, heat, radiation, explosives. These could not be absorbed.
   Amado was shocked.
   In just a few rounds, his entire front line began to collapse.
   "Why? Each of these modified humans has power comparable to Jigen's! They should be holding their own!"
   But they weren't. They were being decimated.
   The idea of strength in numbers? Useless in the face of overwhelming power. The Fourth Great Ninja War had proven that.
   Back then, Akatsuki relied heavily on the 100,000 White Zetsu army. But in reality, the war boiled down to a few heavy hitters: Uchiha Madara, Obito, Naruto, Sasuke.
   All the cannon fodder? Just background noise.
   Even Kabuto had to resort to Edo Tensei, resurrecting legendary shinobi to balance the scales.
   And when it came down to it, Madara soloed the entire Allied Shinobi Forces.
   Kurama smirked. "This is what real power looks like."
   Amado's Cyborgs were outclassed in number, intelligence, and strength. His creations were supposed to rival the tsutsuki Clan.
   And yet-
   White Zetsu units were utterly dismantling them.
   High above, Kaguya tsutsuki floated in the sky, watching the carnage.
   She giggled softly. "Lord Kurama, these White Zetsu are far more powerful than the ones I created a thousand years ago."
   Kurama chuckled. "They should be."
   Kaguya, once a cold and divine goddess, now bore a much more human air to her. She even smiled freely.
   On the battlefield below, only one enemy remained.
   Amado.
   Hundreds of White Zetsu surrounded him like wolves circling a dying stag.
   There was no escape.
   There was a small pop.
   Amado dropped to his knees.
   "Lord Kurama! Please, let me serve Konoha. My knowledge... it can make you even stronger!"
   Kurama sighed.
   "What a shame. Konoha already has scientists who make your work look like child's play."
   With a flick of his finger, a bone projectile surged through the air.
   Dust Release: All-Killing Ash Bones.
   The bone tore straight through Amado's chest. His eyes widened, his mouth gaped in a silent scream.
   Then-
   His body disintegrated into a pile of grey ash.
   Just like that, Amado-once the hidden genius behind Kara-was gone.
   Erased.
   The Kara Organization, in this world, was officially finished.
   Kaguya floated down, brushing a lock of long grey hair behind her shoulder, smiling sweetly.
   "Lord Kurama, the problem of Isshiki has been dealt with."
   Kurama grinned. "Yes, Kaguya. And I have a gift for you."
   "A gift?"
   Kaguya blinked her large, pale eyes.
   What kind of gift could Kurama possibly offer?
   He led her deep into the shell of the Kara base. When she saw what lay hidden within, her eyes widened.
   "This... this is..."
   Kurama nodded. "Yes. This is the Ten Tails, created by Kara. Jigen planned to use it to grow another God Tree and harvest a Chakra Fruit. Absorb it, Kaguya. Reclaim your full strength."
   Kaguya's lips curled in delight. "Thank you, Lord Kurama."
   Without hesitation, she extended her hand. The beast roared but was powerless against her.
   Moments later, she absorbed it entirely into her being.
   Her aura pulsed with ancient, divine energy.
   "It feels... complete."
   Kurama turned toward the sky. "Now the true tsutsuki threat begins."
   Kaguya returned to her alternate dimension temporarily, per Kurama's instructions.
   Outside the Kara base, Kurama surveyed the battlefield.
   White Zetsu stood victorious. Each one was Kage-level or higher.
   From the soil, a tall figure emerged.
   Long black hair, snake-like eyes, a sickly pale face.
   Orochimaru.
   His long tongue darted out, licking his lips in excitement.
   "Lord Kurama... as expected. You dismantled them so efficiently."
   Kurama turned. "No, Orochimaru. Your transformation work on the White Zetsu was superb. Far better than anything Amado ever did."
   "No, Kurama-sama," Orochimaru hissed. "Without your Rinnegan samples and cloning technologies, none of this would have been possible."
   Both men told the truth.
   But the real war was just beginning.
   "What now, Kurama-sama?" Orochimaru asked.
   Kurama's red eyes gleamed.
   "Prepare. The true war begins now. We face the tsutsuki Clan themselves."
   Elsewhere, across the galaxy-
   Three figures hovered in the vacuum of space.
   tsutsuki Momoshiki, Kinshiki, and Urashiki.
   Urashiki floated behind them, arms crossed, expression smug.
   "Seniors, are you heading to the planet where Kaguya resides?"
   Momoshiki turned his cold gaze toward him.
   "Urashiki, Kaguya is a traitor. She must be purged."
   Kinshiki remained silent, his massive arms crossed.
   "We received fragments of Isshiki's signal. He identified the planet as suitable for cultivating another God Tree."
   Momoshiki's voice sharpened. "And the Chakra Fruit? Stolen by Kaguya."
   A crime that, for the tsutsuki Clan, was unforgivable.
   As self-proclaimed gods of the universe, their law was absolute.
   They spread the God Trees across the cosmos, siphoning chakra from planets, leaving them barren.
   Then, they either consumed the fruit or cast Infinite Tsukuyomi upon all sentient life, imprisoning them in genjutsu dreams for eternity.
   Urashiki grinned. "Let's pay her a visit."
   And so, three tsutsuki advanced.
   But the Shinobi world wasn't defenseless anymore.
   Not like before.
   They were no longer fish on a chopping block.
   With chakra mastery, forbidden jutsu, and high-tech warfare under their belt-
   They were ready.
   Let the gods come.
   This time, humanity was prepared to make them bleed.
   1
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 269: Chapter 269 : Uchiha Itachi
   Kaguya had betrayed the tsutsuki clan.
   How could such a traitor be allowed to walk free?
   tsutsuki Momoshiki and tsutsuki Kinshiki were dispatched first.
   Their destination: the blue planet.
   In the vast reaches of the cosmos, Momoshiki and Kinshiki stood together, staring into the endless void where the planet hovered like a lone jewel.
   Momoshiki clicked his tongue. "Tsk tsk, no wonder Kaguya rooted herself here. Such a stable planet... so ripe."
   Kinshiki, the ever-loyal attendant, furrowed his brow. "Lord Momoshiki, we can no longer establish contact with Isshiki... could Kaguya have eliminated him?"
   Momoshiki scoffed with disdain. "Judging by the last transmission we received, he was already weakened-forced into a Karma state. His human vessel couldn't even handle the full power. In that condition, he was beneath Kaguya. Naturally, he would perish."
   He glanced toward the blue planet once again.
   "Come, let us descend and remind these lowly creatures of their place."
   "As you wish, Lord Momoshiki."
   To the tsutsuki clan, all other beings were insignificant. They were divine. All else, disposable.
   Back on Earth, Kurama had already crushed the Kara organization. He gave Orochimaru strict orders: research must not halt.
   "The tsutsuki will return. Be ready."
   Orochimaru, licking his lips habitually, grinned with glee. The thought of dissecting an tsutsuki made his snake-like eyes gleam.
   "Their biology will reveal secrets that could evolve all shinobi... after all, all chakra in this world originated from them. Hashirama's DNA alone revolutionized medical and combat jutsu... and he was a mere descendant of Asura, son of the Sage of Six Paths."
   He hissed with amusement. "How deliciously fascinating."
   Meanwhile, in the Land of Lightning-Cloud Village.
   After handling Kara, Kurama stopped by the Hidden Cloud.
   The Third Raikage and his advisors were naturally thrilled. Kurama's arrival meant only one thing: another threat had been eliminated.
   Still, as leaders, they needed confirmation.
   "Lord Kurama, what of the Kara organization?"
   Kurama casually waved his hand. "Gone. And Isshiki with them."
   Relief swept over the Raikage and his men.
   That alien invader had been more terrifying than even Madara Uchiha.
   With Kara gone, there was only one power that stood above the rest: Kurama.
   Even so, Kurama showed no interest in conquest. He was more... amused by life than consumed by ambition.
   Still, Kurama's presence wasn't without caution.
   "Raikage," he said, "Kara may be gone, but others from the tsutsuki clan are coming. Not all of them are like Kaguya. Some are worse."
   The room stiffened.
   "Others? How many more?!"
   Kurama's tone was serious now.
   "The tsutsuki travel from planet to planet, planting Ten Tails to grow the Divine Tree. Once it bears fruit, they harvest it... and the planet dies."
   Tutai, Bee, even the proud Third Raikage were stunned.
   Aliens?
   Kurama nodded.
   "Yes. Aliens. The true origin of chakra. These gods believe they own this world. We need to show them otherwise."
   With Kurama's guidance, the Hidden Cloud completed their Chakra Cannon-a massive scientific breakthrough for shinobi warfare.
   It was time to return to Konoha.
   A simple flicker of Flying Thunder God, and Kurama vanished.
   Inside the Hokage's office, Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto were lounging around.
   "Where the hell did that pervert go this time?" Tsunade groaned, arms crossed under her ample chest.
   Kushina smirked. "Sister Tsunade, wherever Lord Kurama wanders... he always comes back."
   Mikoto nodded with a soft smile. "Yeah, and besides, who else could handle him but us?"
   Tsunade huffed, but her cheeks turned pink.
   "You're both too soft on him. That man's got a damn harem and still thinks he's single."
   Meanwhile, on the streets of Konoha, Kurama wandered in his usual carefree way.
   And then he spotted someone.
   "Oi, Fugaku!"
   The Uchiha clan head turned, surprised but pleased. "Lord Kurama."
   Fugaku bowed respectfully. He had witnessed Kurama defeat Madara and Hashirama simultaneously. His respect was absolute.
   Beside Fugaku stood a boy with piercing black eyes.
   Kurama raised a brow. "Who's the kid?"
   Fugaku straightened. "My son. Uchiha Itachi. Surely you remember."
   Kurama looked the boy over. He was quiet, observant.
   "He's grown. Who's his mother?"
   Fugaku looked sheepish. "A member of the clan. You know how it is... breeding duty. But my heart belongs to Minato."
   Kurama smirked. That explained a lot.
   Minato was now his. Mikoto, too.
   Fugaku had done what he had to for the sake of the Uchiha.
   "Master Kurama," Fugaku continued, "I plan to have another son. I want to name him Sasuke. I've already received approval from the Third Hokage."
   Kurama chuckled. "Sasuke, huh? That's the name of the old man's father. Smart choice."
   Indeed, a strategic naming move.
   But the peace wouldn't last long.
   Far away, in a distant galaxy-
   Three figures hovered in space: Momoshiki, Kinshiki, and Urashiki.
   Urashiki yawned. "So, we're really going to that backwater planet?"
   Momoshiki turned, eyes cold. "Kaguya is a traitor. She devoured the chakra fruit alone and went rogue. She must be punished."
   "Besides," Kinshiki added, "Isshiki confirmed the planet's suitability before he vanished. There's a Divine Tree ready to be birthed."
   Momoshiki smirked. "The fruit Kaguya consumed must be replaced. And the energy there has grown since her betrayal. We'll claim what's ours."
   Urashiki licked his lips. "Fine. Let's get to it. Maybe I'll get a few samples for myself."
   Back on Earth, Kurama gazed up at the sky from Hokage Mountain, his expression darkening.
   He could feel it.
   The gods were coming.
   And this time, Earth would bite back.
   With White Zetsu armies upgraded by Orochimaru, the Chakra Cannons built in the Cloud, and Kaguya now at Kurama's side-absorbing the Ten Tails for herself-they were ready.
   Ready to take the fight to the so-called gods.
   This time, the universe would tremble before the shinobi.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 270: Chapter 270 : Warmth
   Good guy, this is definitely one way to mess with the Third Hokage.
   After all, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had a father named Sarutobi Sasuke.
   Now, Fugaku goes and names his newborn son... Uchiha Sasuke.
   One word: legendary.
   Fugaku's a genius at naming. It's like he picked up some of that naming flair from Minato himself.
   But clearly, he had to get Sarutobi Hiruzen's approval for this.
   I mean, who else would have the guts to recycle the name of the Hokage's father?
   Generally, Fugaku and Minato are on the same level when it comes to insight.
   But strangely, this time, Kurama didn't see Minato.
   "Fugaku, where's Minato?"
   Kurama asked, brow slightly raised.
   The corner of Fugaku's mouth twitched, a bitter smile playing on his lips.
   "Ah... Lord Kurama, don't even bring it up. I haven't had time to meet with him since the birth."
   Kurama blinked. "Let your wife handle it, then."
   Fugaku's wife, Uchiha Rika, wasn't particularly known among the clan. Just another civilian kunoichi with Uchiha blood.
   Honestly, if it weren't for the clan's goal of strengthening the bloodline, Fugaku wouldn't have bothered.
   "Rika's been sick, so I've been looking after everything myself lately."
   Should he call Itachi to help?
   Nope. Not necessary.
   At seven years old, Itachi already had the calm, calculated mind of a Hokage.
   He'd often ponder questions like, "Where does life come from, and where does it go?"
   Tch. Someone else's kid, alright.
   Kurama looked over at the thin, stoic Itachi.
   Itachi blinked his large, deep-set eyes, quietly observing Kurama.
   In his heart, Kurama was a hero. The hero who saved the world.
   Infinite Tsukuyomi-the world-consuming genjutsu.
   And yet, it was Kurama who shattered it.
   He'd gone toe-to-toe with Uchiha Madara wielding the Rinnegan, and Senju Hashirama, the God of Shinobi.
   Most thought this would be the end.
   But then came Kurama-no, Lord Kurama.
   He punched Madara across the sky and kicked Hashirama through a mountain.
   In front of him, even those two titans were nothing.
   That's why Itachi admired him.
   Kurama glanced over Itachi again, amused.
   The boy shifted uncomfortably under Kurama's gaze, cheeks slightly flushed.
   "Lord Kurama?"
   Itachi asked in a tiny voice.
   Kurama grinned and turned to Fugaku.
   "Fugaku, with a kid like this, what more could you want?"
   And just like that, with a sudden whoosh, he vanished from sight.
   Fugaku stood blinking, bewildered.
   "What does Lord Kurama even mean...?"
   In the original timeline, Itachi was a loyal son.
   He executed the entire Uchiha clan, sparing only his younger brother Sasuke.
   Awakened Sharingan or not, old or young, he slaughtered them all.
   Even his own parents.
   Among all the characters in the Naruto world, Itachi still holds the top spot for the most twisted version of filial piety.
   tsutsuki Hagoromo and Hamura? Filial too-sealed their own mother, Kaguya.
   But now, the timeline had completely changed.
   All thanks to Kurama.
   Would the Uchiha still dare rebel?
   Impossible.
   Why? Because Uchiha Mikoto was now the head of the clan-and Kurama's woman.
   Itachi's biological mother? Just a background character.
   Obito? Gone.
   This world... it had been rewritten by Kurama himself.
   "Itachi, let's go. From now on, remember to honor your father."
   Fugaku sighed, brushing dust off his robe.
   "Don't worry, Father. I promise."
   Itachi's voice was serious, filled with resolve.
   Kurama didn't go to the Hokage's office this time.
   At this hour, Tsunade and the others had probably clocked out anyway.
   So, he returned home-Kushina's place, to be exact.
   "Lord Kurama, welcome back."
   The voice came from Karura, the ever-loyal maid.
   Kurama gave her a nod. "Hey, Karura. You're alone?"
   "Yes, Kushina-sama and Mikoto-sama should be returning soon."
   Ah, "they."
   Kushina and Mikoto must be out together.
   Tsunade? A wild card. She might show, she might not.
   Soon enough, laughter echoed from the hallway.
   Kushina and Mikoto entered, talking and giggling.
   Upon seeing Kurama, they blinked in surprise.
   "Lord Kurama, when did you get back?"
   "Been a while," Kurama said, grinning.
   "Did you take care of the Kara matter?"
   Kushina raised an eyebrow.
   Kurama smirked. "Is there anything I can't solve?"
   Kushina:
   Mikoto:
   This was the first time they'd seen Kurama straight-up boast like that.
   With a smooth motion, Kurama stepped forward, wrapping an arm around each of them.
   He leaned in and whispered, "Miss me?"
   The air popped.
   Mikoto's cheeks flushed bright red, and her body trembled lightly.
   Kushina folded her arms, rolled her eyes, and huffed.
   "Miss you? Pfft. Life was peaceful while you were gone, right Mikoto?"
   Clearly, Kushina had been spending too much time around Tsunade.
   But Kurama wasn't letting her off so easily.
   Mikoto couldn't even register Kushina's words.
   Her head spun 560 degrees-figuratively, of course-her face crimson.
   "Hey, Mikoto, don't fall for Lord Kurama's sweet talk."
   "Ah-!"
   Kushina pinched Mikoto's waist.
   The jolt brought her back to earth.
   "Kurama-sama, Kushina, what were you just saying?"
   Kushina: "..."
   That evening, Karura laid out a feast worthy of the Daimy.
   Fish, grilled meats, onigiri, handmade meatballs, fresh sushi-everything looked delicious.
   Kurama, Mikoto, Kushina, and Karura all dug in heartily.
   "Karura, you haven't cooked in days, but this is next-level!"
   Kurama praised generously.
   "Lord Kurama, do you think Karura-nee is beautiful too?"
   Kushina shot him a look.
   And that was it. She was pouting.
   Tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.
   Kurama calmly picked up a tender piece of grilled meat and placed it in Mikoto's bowl.
   "Eat more, Mikoto. You look like you've lost weight again."
   "T-thank you, Kurama-sama..."
   Mikoto's heart practically melted.
   Kurama's concern was like warm honey.
   "I want some too!"
   Kushina shouted, refusing to be outdone.
   Kurama smiled.
   And plopped a fat, juicy slab of pork belly into Kushina's bowl.
   Kushina:
   "You're playing favorites!"
   The room filled with light laughter, warmth, and just a pinch of jealousy.
   The house felt alive.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 271: Chapter 271 : Tsutsuki Momoshiki
   There was a cheerful atmosphere in the room.
   "Lord Kurama, you're being biased."
   Kushina pouted, clearly a little annoyed.
   Annoyed? Kushina? No way she'd actually get jealous of Mikoto.
   Of course, Kurama knew exactly what Kushina was thinking.
   "Alright, Kushina, here's a nice piece for you too."
   Kurama picked up a large, juicy chunk of meat and placed it in her bowl.
   "Hehe, now that's the Kurama I love."
   Dinner was a full, satisfying feast. Kurama, Mikoto, and Kushina left the house for a relaxing evening walk afterward.
   As they looked up, the night sky twinkled with a blanket of stars.
   Kurama narrowed his eyes.
   "So... it's starting already."
   "What is, Kurama?" Mikoto asked, linking her arm with his. Kushina mirrored her curiosity.
   "The tsutsuki clan. They're coming."
   Yes, the remnants on Earth had already been wiped out. But the bigger threat-Kaguya's kin from other worlds-was inevitable.
   Kurama had expected them to come, but their arrival was sooner than he anticipated.
   Later that night, Kurama enjoyed a very satisfying evening with both Kushina and Mikoto.
   Far beyond the stars, floating in the void of space, Momoshiki tsutsuki and Kinshiki tsutsuki observed the blue planet below.
   "Lord Momoshiki, Isshiki's chakra signature is gone. I can't feel a trace of it anymore."
   "You're right," Momoshiki said, his eyes narrowed.
   Isshiki was a failure.
   He couldn't even handle Kaguya, let alone secure the chakra fruit.
   After all, she not only betrayed their clan and devoured the fruit herself, she also nearly destroyed Isshiki in the process.
   Kaguya tsutsuki-the shame of their bloodline.
   And now, she too had gone silent, her presence undetectable.
   "She's hiding," Momoshiki scoffed. "She wouldn't let us trace her chakra. But we have other means of finding her. The dimensional barriers she hides in won't protect her forever."
   Still, Kaguya wasn't their current concern.
   Isshiki had mentioned another name before his death: Kurama.
   A man more dangerous than any of them had anticipated.
   Momoshiki wasn't impressed.
   "Tch. The idea that a lower lifeform could pose any threat is laughable. Ants may be clever, but they're still ants."
   Yet, the readings didn't lie.
   Instead of nine scattered Tailed Beast chakras, they sensed a single, immense energy-powerful, dense, and impossibly vast.
   Kurama.
   "Interesting... So the power of the Ten Tails has converged again," Momoshiki muttered.
   He turned to Kinshiki.
   "Let's go."
   They opened a rift in space and vanished into the void.
   Back in the Land of Fire, inside the Hokage office, Tsunade and Mikoto were reviewing reports.
   As Fifth Hokage and a high-ranking advisor, the two had plenty of paperwork to handle.
   Tsunade looked tired and strained.
   Mikoto, on the other hand, looked radiant-flushed cheeks and glowing skin.
   Tsunade narrowed her eyes.
   "Mikoto, don't tell me you had another fun night with that bastard."
   Mikoto giggled softly.
   "Tsunade-sama, you turned down our dinner invitation last night. Don't blame me for enjoying myself."
   Tsunade sighed.
   She had refused their offer last night, not wanting to get entangled in Kurama's antics.
   Now she regretted it.
   "If I had known it would be that good, I'd have gone."
   "Any new tricks from him lately?" Tsunade asked dryly.
   "Hmm?" Mikoto blinked in confusion.
   BOOM!
   Suddenly, a deafening explosion rocked the village.
   Konoha's peaceful calm shattered in an instant.
   Tsunade and Mikoto leapt to their feet, eyes sharp.
   Above the village, two white-robed figures floated ominously.
   "Lord Momoshiki, that massive chakra signature is here."
   Momoshiki sneered.
   "This planet reeks of filth. A pit for insects."
   The entire village felt it.
   The moment Momoshiki and Kinshiki arrived, Konoha's perception barrier shattered like glass.
   Yamanaka Inoichi, head of the sensory division, was stunned.
   Not even the combined chakra of Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju had done this.
   But these... were monsters from another world.
   Kakashi and Guy were among the first to spot them.
   A cold sweat formed on their brows.
   "Is this the tsutsuki clan Kurama warned us about? This pressure is insane..."
   Even seasoned shinobi trembled. Genin collapsed outright.
   Villagers fell to their knees, their bodies refusing to move.
   Because these beings weren't human. Not even close.
   The tsutsuki were gods. Or devils.
   They had harvested worlds, turned planets to ash.
   "Damn it, what do we do, Kakashi?"
   Guy clenched his fists.
   "We wait for the Hokage's orders," Kakashi said, voice tight.
   And then-
   Whoosh.
   A gentle wind passed.
   Leaves fluttered into the sky.
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki suddenly tensed.
   "Hmph?"
   A tall figure stood calmly in the air before them.
   Kurama.
   "So, the great tsutsuki finally grace us with their presence," he said.
   Momoshiki tilted his head.
   "You must be Kurama."
   "That's right. And you're Momoshiki and Kinshiki. Didn't think the so-called celestial clan would show up this early."
   The two alien beings exchanged glances.
   How did he know their names?
   Had Isshiki betrayed them? Or was it Kaguya?
   Either way, irrelevant.
   They were here for the chakra. The God Tree. The fruit.
   "Give us the Tailed Beast chakra. Now."
   Kurama smirked.
   "Come and take it."
   The challenge hung in the air, thick with tension.
   Behind Kurama, the village stirred to life.
   ANBU black ops mobilized. The Hokage tower lit up with defensive seals.
   But none of that mattered now.
   This was a clash between titans.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 272: Chapter 272 : Surrendered, Shocked Tsutsuki
   What Momoshiki and Kinshiki sought was Kurama-the living embodiment of the collected tailed beast chakra.
   And now, that goal stood right in front of them.
   How could they not feel the thrill?
   "Are you Kurama?" Momoshiki asked, eyes gleaming with interest.
   "You're the noble tsutsuki clan. The pleasure's all mine."
   Kurama's mocking grin twisted Momoshiki's expression.
   That smile-it reeked of disdain, an insult from a so-called inferior creature.
   But more infuriatingly, Kurama wasn't even slightly fazed by their overwhelming presence.
   Unlike the people below, frozen in fear with pale lips and sweat-drenched faces, Kurama remained calm.
   To Momoshiki and Kinshiki, it was perplexing. How could a creature born of this world defy their presence so easily?
   Isshiki had been defeated. There was no doubt in their minds now-it had to be Kurama who ended him.
   Teaming up with Kaguya? Very possible.
   Momoshiki couldn't resist. "Did you kill Isshiki?"
   Karma... The parasite embedded in Jigen's body...
   Kurama feigned ignorance, his smile deepening. "Who? Isshiki? Never heard of him."
   Momoshiki's brow furrowed. "Hey... something's not right."
   Kinshiki turned. "What is it, my lord?"
   "His aura... it's not like the others. It's beast-like."
   Momoshiki's eyes sharpened.
   He realized it instantly-the complete tailed beast chakra had merged within this man.
   "Tch... Unbelievable. Lower creatures evolving to this extent."
   Momoshiki acknowledged it-Kurama stood at the peak of this world.
   But could that match the divine might of the tsutsuki?
   Absolutely not. They were gods. Universally feared. Universally worshipped.
   "Kinshiki. Eliminate him."
   "Yes, Lord Momoshiki!"
   Kinshiki raised his axe and brought it crashing down.
   BOOOOM!
   The earth split as a deafening roar shook the atmosphere. Snow-white terrain cracked open, a deep crater left behind.
   But Kurama had already shifted the battlefield.
   "What is this place...?" Momoshiki's voice tightened.
   "Kaguya's Ice Palace," Kurama replied.
   Back in Konoha, the three vanished from the sky. Their oppressive chakra vanished with them.
   Ninjas and villagers alike dropped to their knees, overwhelmed but finally able to breathe.
   Some had fainted. Others wept.
   Kakashi watched the sky, puzzled. "Did Kurama-sensei take them away?"
   Guy slapped Kakashi's back. "Kakashi! Don't doubt him! You know he's out there blazing with youth!"
   On the Hokage Building rooftop, Tsunade's face was pale.
   "So those were the tsutsuki he warned about..."
   Meanwhile, Mikoto and Kushina were far more composed.
   "Don't worry, Lady Tsunade. Do they even know who they're messing with?"
   "Exactly."
   Tsunade exhaled, a faint smile curving her lips.
   Kurama had done the impossible more times than she could count. Trusting him wasn't blind faith-it was wisdom.
   Inside the Ice Palace, the tone shifted.
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki were alert now, glancing around.
   Kinshiki's voice trembled. "This place... it has our clan's space-time imprint..."
   Momoshiki narrowed his eyes. "Impossible... This is Ten no Uchi. Kaguya's dimensional realm."
   "Kaguya taught you this?"
   He knew better. The abilities of the tsutsuki weren't something one could learn. They were etched into bloodlines. Inherited through pure genetics.
   Kurama's lips curled. "Do I owe you an explanation? You're not that important."
   Momoshiki's jaw tensed. Kinshiki's chakra flared.
   "You dare talk back to Lord Momoshiki, you filth?!"
   But before Kinshiki could move, the space behind Kurama cracked.
   A familiar silhouette stepped through.
   White gown. Flowing hair. Piercing eyes.
   Kaguya.
   Momoshiki spoke her name like a curse. "tsutsuki Kaguya."
   He wasn't surprised. The time had come to settle everything.
   "Momoshiki, Kinshiki... I didn't expect you two to be the ones sent."
   Kaguya's voice held no fear.
   Kinshiki blinked.
   Kaguya... was smiling?
   Among the clan, she had always been an untouchable goddess-cold, reserved, distant.
   It seemed her time on this planet had changed her.
   "Lord Kurama, these two... they're far beyond that failed vessel Jigen."
   Jigen had carried Isshiki's Karma but never his full power.
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki, on the other hand, were pureblood tsutsuki. Divine in both name and form.
   Kurama lifted Kaguya's chin with a smile. "I know. Wife, just sip your tea. Leave these two to me."
   Kaguya's eyes softened. "As you wish."
   And in that moment, something shattered in the hearts of Momoshiki and Kinshiki.
   Kaguya had just called this... this inferior human... her husband.
   Kinshiki twitched. Momoshiki gritted his teeth.
   This was beyond disgraceful.
   The once-proud goddess of their clan had submitted to a lesser being.
   The shame. The absolute humiliation.
   The tsutsuki clan had fallen.
   And now, their goddess stood beside a man who held the chakra of all nine tailed beasts. Who wielded powers only they were born to control.
   Kurama looked at them both. Calm. Unshaken.
   "You're not the first gods to fall before mortals. You won't be the last."
   And with that, chakra rippled.
   The true battle had only just begun.
   --------------
   Dear Readers
   Join Patreon for 50 Advance Chapters
   https://www.patreon.com/UK21
   ьъьъ Check out New Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 273: Chapter 273 : The Shame Of Tsutsuki
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki would never have imagined that their noble tsutsuki clan would one day be humiliated by what they considered mere lower lifeforms.
   Tch. Kaguya... that woman was a disgrace to their entire bloodline.
   The tsutsuki pride was being stomped into the dirt by her actions.
   Momoshiki gritted his teeth.
   What was it about these weak creatures of this planet that fascinated her so much?
   They were insects.
   But now, she stood there, smiling sweetly, blushing like some adolescent girl with a crush, her eyes locked onto Kurama.
   Kaguya ignored Momoshiki and Kinshiki completely as she turned to Kurama with a soft gaze.
   "My Lord Kurama, do you require my aid?"
   Kurama waved his hand casually.
   "No, just enjoy the view from back there. Once this is done, I'll... reward you properly."
   Kaguya blushed, cheeks redder than blood, almost like Hinata when Naruto used to praise her.
   "As you command, Lord Kurama."
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki were stunned.
   Was this the same Kaguya they knew? The cold, divine executioner of entire civilizations?
   Not at all.
   Momoshiki was furious, veins bulging on his temple.
   "Kinshiki, attack!"
   Kinshiki grunted, cracking his knuckles and gripping his massive axe. His fighting spirit surged like a violent tide.
   He couldn't stand Kurama's smug expression.
   Who the hell did this guy think he was?
   The axe whooshed through the air.
   BOOM!
   The impact echoed through the snowy mountain range. The force split the ground and ruptured space around them.
   But as the dust cleared, everyone saw the truth.
   Kurama hadn't even moved.
   He had blocked it.
   Effortlessly.
   He stood there, calm, unshaken, smirking.
   Kinshiki growled.
   "Truth-Seeking Orb."
   A pitch-black barrier of Truth-Seeking Orbs had risen like a dome between them, absorbing the axe's full force.
   Not a single crack formed.
   Kinshiki narrowed his eyes.
   "He can use tsutsuki chakra..."
   Momoshiki clenched his fists. This wasn't some bluff.
   Everything Kurama did, from the chakra manipulation to spatial control, proved he was beyond ordinary.
   "Troublesome," Momoshiki muttered.
   Just what the hell had Kaguya been doing on this planet?
   Did she pass on her power? Or had this planet's chakra somehow... evolved?
   Suddenly, his Byakugan activated with a pulse.
   "Kinshiki! Retreat! NOW!"
   Kinshiki didn't hesitate. He knew Momoshiki's instincts were razor sharp.
   Just as he leapt back, a massive ash-white bone spike pierced out from the Truth-Seeking Orb like a javelin.
   It slammed into Kinshiki's axe, sending tremors through his arms.
   Killing Ash Bones.
   The signature technique of Kaguya.
   But the speed and power were something else entirely.
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki stood frozen, expressions grim.
   That wasn't just Kaguya's technique.
   That was an evolved version of it.
   This man, Kurama, was using a Kekkei Mra exclusive to the tsutsuki.
   "He... he's a tsutsuki?"
   Momoshiki's mind raced.
   If someone on this planet could rise to their level...
   If others followed...
   The era of the divine race would be over.
   Unacceptable.
   He would destroy them here and now.
   All of them.
   "We cannot let this man live. Kurama and Kaguya both must die. Now."
   Kinshiki tightened his grip. He could still feel the residual heat from that bone spike.
   If he hadn't dodged, that thing would have turned him to ash.
   Kurama cracked his neck and sighed.
   "You two talk too much."
   His smirk deepened.
   "I mean, think about it. Would I even be standing here if I wasn't this strong? Tch. tsutsuki clan? Bunch of entitled gods with superiority complexes. One waste wasn't enough, so now two show up."
   Kaguya giggled behind him.
   She loved it when he got cocky.
   Momoshiki: "..."
   Kinshiki: "..."
   Shame. Absolute shame.
   These so-called inferior beings were mocking them.
   But before they could react...
   "Chibaku Tensei!"
   A black sphere of immense gravity erupted from Kurama's hand.
   The ground shattered, the very air twisted.
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki were pulled upward violently, their bodies pinned to an enormous rock sphere forming in the sky.
   He'd caught them both.
   And that was just the warm-up.
   "Damn insect! You dare challenge a god!"
   Momoshiki's scream shook the dimension.
   From the floating prison, dozens of serpentine beasts with dragon heads and snake bodies burst out.
   They shrieked and howled, descending upon Kurama.
   Kurama scoffed.
   "Yasaka no Magatama!"
   The golden chakra spheres shot forward, obliterating the monstrosities in bursts of celestial light.
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki watched in disbelief.
   It was like they were fighting a reincarnated Kaguya... only worse.
   "He's stronger than her," Kinshiki muttered.
   Even Momoshiki's arrogance started to crack.
   He was being forced into a corner.
   Was it time to absorb Kinshiki and use his full power?
   He considered it, but before he could decide...
   Kurama appeared in front of him.
   In a blur.
   "Wha-?"
   CRACK!
   Kurama drove his foot into Momoshiki's gut.
   Blood exploded from his mouth as he was launched like a cannonball into the mountain.
   His body embedded into the rock wall like a broken doll.
   "Momoshiki-sama!"
   Kinshiki moved to assist, but Kurama was already there.
   "How touching. You're worried about your sugar daddy."
   POW!
   His fist crashed into Kinshiki's face.
   Teeth flew, blood sprayed.
   The sheer force warped Kinshiki's expression into something unrecognizable.
   Another blow.
   BOOM!
   Kinshiki's massive form slammed into the frozen earth, creating a crater.
   Kurama floated above, dusting off his hands.
   "Kick an tsutsuki? Done. Punch an tsutsuki? Checked.
   What's next? Maybe I should wipe the floor with the whole damn clan."
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki groaned beneath rubble, their divine pride shattered.
   The gods had bled.
   And it was at the hands of someone they once called... inferior.
   ьъьъ Check out other Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Beat Up Kinshiki
   Kurama was punching tsutsuki .
   Kicking tsutsuki Urashiki.
   The dignity of the tsutsuki clan had been utterly trampled.
   Their noble bloodline, the divine conquerors of worlds, reduced to a laughingstock by "lower lifeforms."
   What a disgrace.
   But for Kurama, it was clear: Urashiki and Kinshiki were the real lower creatures.
   As the smoke and dust cleared, two battered figures emerged from the rubble-Momoshiki and Urashiki.
   Their glare toward Kurama burned with rage.
   These were the beings who'd roamed the universe, destroying planets as if it were child's play. Their clothes had barely known a wrinkle in battle.
   Now, they had been sent flying.
   Not by chakra beasts or ancient weapons, but by fists. Kicks. Brawling.
   Worse, by the very creatures they deemed beneath them.
   Sure, the physical damage wasn't lethal.
   But the pain? The humiliation?
   Oh, that was real.
   They hadn't felt pain in centuries. And now, Kurama had them eating fists like ramen.
   "Stupid, pathetic lower creature! You piece of filth!" Momoshiki roared, his usually pristine expression now twisted.
   Too bad. His rage meant nothing.
   His words meant nothing.
   He was helpless.
   Kinshiki, though calmer, saw things more clearly.
   "Lord Momoshiki, this one is strong. Equal to Kaguya. Perhaps stronger."
   Kurama had demonstrated Kaguya's techniques, only executed with terrifying speed and amplified force.
   And he hadn't even used ninjutsu.
   Not once.
   Which rendered one of Momoshiki's Rinnegan abilities-absorbing ninjutsu-completely useless.
   His greatest trump card was neutered.
   "Hey, you two! What, gonna stand there sulking like emo genin? Either get serious or get lost!"
   Kurama grinned devilishly.
   His taunts stung more than his fists.
   A thousand years of interstellar conquest... undone by one arrogant bastard.
   Momoshiki stepped forward, his body shifting into the Eight Trigrams stance.
   But Kurama wasn't giving him a fair fight.
   No, Kurama blitzed forward-a blur of raw killing intent-his fist soaring toward Momoshiki's face.
   Even through the Byakugan, the blow seemed nearly unavoidable.
   Momoshiki swerved, narrowly evading the attack.
   "Kinshiki! Now!"
   Kinshiki answered with a mighty swing of his great chakra axe, descending with such force that mountains would tremble.
   He was the tsutsuki powerhouse-a brute force specialist with strength second only to Isshiki.
   The synchronization between the two was perfect. Refined over centuries.
   But this was Kurama.
   And Kurama wasn't phased.
   He smiled-a twisted, terrifying smirk.
   An uneasy, primal chill crept up Jinshiki's spine.
   Something was wrong.
   "Get back! NOW!" Momoshiki screamed.
   But it was too late.
   Kurama's Sharingan swirled.
   The scarlet tomoe spiraled, morphing into concentric rings.
   "Mangeky Sharingan... Kamui: God's Domain!"
   A vortex ripped into space itself around Jinshiki.
   "What the hell is this?!"
   Even with their knowledge of space-time techniques like Amenotejikara, this was foreign.
   Deadly.
   Kinshiki's instincts screamed.
   Shinigami-Death itself-was calling.
   "Shinraikiri!" (Divine Severance)
   A cascade of slashes tore through space.
   Kinshiki's arms were sheared clean off, his axe clattering uselessly to the ground as he fell backward, blood spraying.
   "Tch. All that muscle, and your arms go down like soggy tempura," Kurama scoffed.
   Momoshiki immediately activated Bansh Ten'in, pulling Jinshiki to safety.
   Any later, and he would have lost more than limbs.
   Kurama flexed his fingers, Sharingan still spinning.
   "Never seen Mangeky before? Pity. You guys need to update your clan manual."
   The tsutsuki clan, for all their supposed omniscience, were clueless about the Uchiha's ocular arts.
   Kaguya's eyes narrowed in recognition.
   Of course, she remembered.
   Her son, Hagoromo, the Sage of Six Paths, had wielded Mangeky.
   But this variant? This spatial application?
   She had never seen it in action.
   Mangeky Sharingan.
   The precursor to Rinnegan.
   And yet here, Kurama weaponized it like a god.
   Momoshiki's face twisted.
   "Kinshiki's defeat... from such a cursed eye?"
   Ridiculous.
   Yet, undeniable.
   Even Kakashi Hatake-with double Kamui Mangeky-had stood toe-to-toe with Kaguya once.
   Kinshiki panted heavily, pain radiating from his severed stumps.
   "Lord Momoshiki... he's too strong. Please... absorb me."
   Momoshiki gritted his teeth.
   "No. Not yet."
   At that moment, Kaguya stepped up beside Kurama.
   "Master Kurama... may I warm up a bit?"
   Kurama looked over and winked.
   "Heh. You wanna stretch those elegant limbs of yours? Be my guest."
   Kaguya smiled coyly.
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki both turned pale.
   Kaguya.
   The traitor.
   Once a revered member of the tsutsuki clan, now siding with... them.
   1
   They hadn't seen her in centuries.
   But they knew her power intimately.
   If she joined the fray...
   "Don't tell me she thinks she can 2v1 us. What kind of delusional courage is this?" Kinshiki hissed.
   Then the third eye on Kaguya's forehead pulsed.
   The Rinne Sharingan.
   "Infinite Tsukuyomi's mother eye... activated!"
   "Tsuki no Me: Yomotsu Hirasaka!"
   Time and space warped. The battlefield blurred.
   Kurama grinned as the light around them flickered.
   Momoshiki and Jinshiki felt it.
   Despair.
   Real, primal fear.
   The kind they had not tasted in millennia.
   A sensation foreign to gods.
   And yet, here it was.
   Served cold.
   By the same woman they once branded a failure.
   And a man who spat in the face of their legacy.
   Kurama and Kaguya: an unholy union that shattered the heavens.
   This was no longer just a battle.
   It was the twilight of the tsutsuki gods.
   ьъьъ Check out other Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 275: Chapter 275
   Momoshiki and Kinshiki looked at the figures of Kurama and Kaguya, and for the first time, they felt despair.
   How could this be happening?
   Just now, Kinshiki had lost his arms, severed by a technique originating from the Mangeky Sharingan.
   Tsk, tsk-
   So much for the invincibility of the Rinnegan. The cost of arrogance was being paid in full.
   The Rinne Sharingan on Kaguya's forehead began to glow ominously once more.
   She activated Amenominaka.
   The snowy tundra vanished in an instant. This time, they were transported to her Gravity Dimension.
   The crushing gravitational force slammed both Kinshiki and Momoshiki to the ground.
   "Damn it! This is Kaguya's Gravity Dimension!"
   Kinshiki snarled, his face twisted in fury and pain. The agony from his severed arms throbbed through his body-pain dealt not by fellow celestial gods, but by so-called inferior beings from this planet.
   What an embarrassment.
   Shame washed over him. He didn't even feel worthy of calling himself an tsutsuki anymore.
   Fortunately for him, this gravity affected everyone equally.
   Or so he thought.
   Because right in front of them, Kaguya stood tall, unmoving, her expression unreadable.
   And Kurama?
   He stood casually, arms crossed, a cocky grin spread across his face.
   The amusement in that grin made Momoshiki's blood run cold.
   "No... How is this possible? Why aren't they affected?!"
   Neither of the tsutsuki could understand it. They knew Kaguya's powers intimately. Even she should suffer under her own Gravity Dimension.
   Yet here she stood, unaffected.
   Was it possible their strength had surpassed even spatial laws?
   Had their power truly reached a level where the basic rules of Kaguya's dimensions held no sway?
   Momoshiki's pulse raced.
   If this continued, they were going to die here.
   "Kaguya, how are you doing this?!"
   His desperation bled through in his voice.
   But Kaguya offered no answer, only a cold, empty stare.
   And that stare? It unhinged something inside Momoshiki. For the first time in eons, he felt like an insect.
   Kurama chuckled darkly.
   "So tragic. So damn pitiful. What do you tsutsuki think you are? Gods?"
   He took a step forward.
   "Killing you would be easier than stepping on a cockroach. And yet you had the balls to invade this world? You're pathetic."
   Momoshiki could feel the rage bubbling inside him, but he couldn't deny the truth in Kurama's words.
   Kurama smirked.
   "Alright. Enough playtime."
   That smile vanished, replaced by a predator's cold fury.
   Momoshiki broke into a cold sweat. He could feel Kurama's killing intent spike sharply.
   He attempted to open a dimensional portal using Yomotsu Hirasaka.
   Nothing happened.
   His heart froze.
   "You trying to escape using Yomotsu Hirasaka, Momoshiki? Ain't happening."
   Kaguya's voice was almost playful.
   "Impossible...!"
   Back in the day, Momoshiki could enter Kaguya's dimensions freely. But now, he couldn't even open the door.
   This was terrifying.
   Her control over these dimensions had evolved.
   Had something on this planet really boosted Kaguya's power?
   Momoshiki's mind reeled. The only thing that could enhance their power was a chakra fruit from the God Tree.
   And Kaguya had consumed hers millennia ago.
   So what had changed?
   Only one thing stood out.
   Kurama.
   He had changed her. Somehow.
   And that terrified Momoshiki more than anything.
   A space-time vortex appeared in the air.
   Kurama had activated his Mangeky Sharingan again.
   Gravity already pinned Momoshiki and Kinshiki down, and now this spatial distortion only made it worse.
   They were like fish caught in a net.
   "Lord Momoshiki, it's dangerous!"
   Kinshiki tried to shield him.
   Tsk, tsk-
   Kurama snorted.
   "Such a loyal dog. Classic master-servant stuff."
   His eyes glowed.
   "But I'm not exactly the merciful type."
   He snapped his fingers.
   "Kamui: Dimensional Severance."
   Slicing waves of Mangeky spatial energy split the air.
   Slick.
   Swish.
   Kinshiki's body was carved into several bloody pieces.
   But his sacrifice wasn't in vain. Momoshiki avoided a fatal blow thanks to his subordinate's last effort.
   Kinshiki gasped, blood spilling from his mouth.
   "Lord Momoshiki... I've done... all I could..."
   Momoshiki clenched his teeth.
   "Yes... That's enough, Kinshiki."
   Kurama raised an eyebrow.
   "Still alive? Damn, you guys are durable."
   Even severed into pieces, Kinshiki's vitality refused to fade. Such was the monstrous resilience of the tsutsuki.
   But Momoshiki was done playing.
   "You bastard, I'll make you regret this."
   He reached out and absorbed Kinshiki's mangled body into his palm.
   The corpse compressed into a glowing orb.
   Momoshiki popped it into his mouth and chewed slowly.
   Crunch. Crunch. Swallow.
   Kaguya frowned.
   "Kurama-sama, that was the secret art of the tsutsuki. Consuming a subordinate like Kinshiki... he'll get a massive power boost."
   Kurama nodded.
   "I know. He's fusing with that walking protein shake."
   When Kaguya and Isshiki first arrived on Earth, one was supposed to become fodder for the God Tree.
   Consuming that fruit would be the same as consuming the partner.
   It was pure, monstrous evolution.
   Kinshiki had been ready to sacrifice himself from the start.
   Kurama expected this.
   Momoshiki's body began to mutate.
   His once youthful face became grotesque and gnarled.
   Long silver hair spilled down his back, and his Rinnegan turned gold.
   This... this was true arrogance.
   Without hesitation, he activated Yomotsu Hirasaka again.
   And this time, the space-time rift opened.
   The gold-eyed Momoshiki stepped through it.
   But Kurama only smiled.
   "Running again? That your style, huh?"
   He turned to Kaguya.
   "Let him go. We'll catch him soon. I want him to know what fear tastes like."
   Kaguya nodded slightly.
   The game had only just begun.
   ьъьъ Check out other Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!
   comment 3 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 276: Chapter 276 : Kilometer High Susanoo
   Momoshiki, after devouring Kinshiki like a fruit, had become grotesquely inflated with power.
   His entire form transformed. The once deep red hue of his Rinnegan turned into a radiant, ominous gold.
   With a twisted expression etched into his now warped face, Momoshiki glared at Kaguya and Kurama. "I'll remember this. I'll make you pay. That's a promise."
   He activated the Yomotsu Hirasaka again.
   Unlike before, this time his enhanced power allowed him to succeed. The spatial rift tore open, and Momoshiki immediately slipped into the darkness.
   "So even this gravity dimension can't restrain him anymore," Kaguya muttered, her usually composed face turning grave.
   The power boost Momoshiki received after consuming Kinshiki sent warning bells ringing in her.
   Kurama scoffed. "What's the point of running if you came here to fight? Talk about cowardly."
   He wasn't impressed. Even though Momoshiki's strength had just skyrocketed, he still chose to flee.
   Maybe this dimension restricted his power output. Or maybe he was simply terrified.
   "Kurama-sama, shall we pursue?" Kaguya asked, her voice icy.
   Kurama smirked. "Of course. Eliminate the threat at the root. That's our style, isn't it, Kaguya?"
   "Indeed."
   With her signature serene malice, she followed Kurama into the black void.
   Now under a clear sky above the roaring seas near the Land of Water, Momoshiki stood on a jagged cliff edge.
   His body still radiated with unstable energy, and his golden Rinnegan pulsed with ferocity.
   "To think... I've been humiliated on this wretched planet by traitors," he growled to himself.
   His mind churned with fury.
   This should've never happened.
   Kaguya betrayed the tsutsuki Clan and devoured the God Tree's fruit for herself.
   That act of treachery led to Isshiki's downfall, and to his and Kinshiki's pursuit of her.
   "Damn you, Kaguya. You pathetic disgrace!"
   He clenched his fists, seething with hatred.
   His mind raced back to the gravity dimension. Sure, he had the power boost, but in that realm, gravity still limited his movement.
   He couldn't release his full strength.
   He had to flee. But not forever.
   He would have his revenge.
   "What else?" a casual voice cut through the tension.
   His pupils contracted.
   Kurama.
   As expected, Kurama and Kaguya had followed.
   Momoshiki grinned twistedly. Perfect. Time to settle everything.
   Their silhouettes emerged from a rip in space.
   "You two are really persistent," he mocked.
   Kurama rolled his eyes. "You talk a lot for someone who keeps running with his tail tucked."
   Momoshiki's grin faded.
   Kurama raised his hand, stopping Kaguya.
   "Let me handle this one, Princess."
   He scanned the area.
   Land of Water. Plenty of moisture and instability.
   Then the sea began to boil.
   A tsunami rose, crashing into the shore like divine wrath.
   Momoshiki channeled his energy, manipulating elemental forces.
   From the water, a massive lava golem emerged - a towering beast of molten rock and scorched earth, its size rivaling a tailed beast.
   At the same time, a fiery bird - a phoenix-like monstrosity - erupted into the sky.
   "Lava Golem and Pheasant Blaze," Kurama noted.
   Momoshiki was flexing.
   Kurama, however, remained unimpressed.
   He'd seen these creatures before.
   The fiery bird? Torn apart by Kurama's Nine Tails avatar in a past skirmish.
   And the golem? Obsolete compared to Susanoo's wrath.
   Momoshiki, now fused further with Kinshiki's essence, dove into the golem's core.
   A symbiosis. Power consolidated.
   But Kurama didn't even flinch.
   "Why... why isn't he reacting?!" Momoshiki thought.
   Is he mocking me?
   No fear? No hesitation?
   "Die!" Momoshiki bellowed from inside the lava titan.
   Kurama simply whispered, "You still don't get it."
   His Mangeky Sharingan rotated violently.
   Chakra exploded from his body.
   The sheer pressure repelled the bird and golem several meters.
   Momoshiki licked his lips.
   "This chakra... it would make a delicious fruit..."
   If only he could extract and consume it...
   But the sky darkened.
   Lightning flashed.
   Kurama's chakra shaped itself into a titanic, obsidian figure.
   The perfect form of Susanoo.
   A black Shinigami towering over a thousand meters, casting a god-like shadow across the ocean.
   Kurama stood proudly atop its head.
   From that height, Momoshiki and his creations looked like insects.
   Momoshiki's golden eyes widened.
   "W-what is this power?!"
   Despair crept in.
   He had never seen Susanoo at this scale.
   Kurama was no longer just a shinobi.
   He had transcended.
   He was a god.
   And Momoshiki... was the ant.
   Susanoo lifted its massive foot.
   The impact shattered the fiery bird and crumbled the golem to ash.
   The shockwave split the sea, and tremors shook the nearby islands.
   From Kirigakure, civilians and shinobi alike stared in awe.
   "That's Kurama-sama's complete Susanoo!"
   Even the elders who had witnessed Kurama's past battles with Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju felt their knees weaken.
   Back then, Madara's complete Susanoo and Hashirama's wooden avatar were legendary.
   Now, they looked like child's play next to this.
   Kurama's black Susanoo was not a jutsu.
   It was annihilation incarnate.
   And as the ground settled and the dust cleared, Kurama pointed a single finger.
   The atmosphere tensed.
   Momoshiki realized his mistake.
   The evolved power he thought would make him invincible?
   Just a footnote in Kurama's wrath.
   He wasn't the apex predator.
   Kurama was.
   And he was hungry for blood.
   ьъьъ Check out other Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 277: Chapter 277 : Kill tsutsuki
   This is Kurama-sama's Susanoo!
   The shinobi of Kirigakure recognized it instantly.
   They had all witnessed the legendary battle through the chakra-encoded vision scrolls.
   In that fateful confrontation against Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, Kurama had once unleashed this same, terrifying perfect Susanoo.
   A towering black Shura Shinigami, standing nearly a thousand meters tall.
   Compared to this, Madara's Susanoo and Hashirama's True Several Thousand Hands looked insignificant, like fragile toys before a storm.
   And now, they saw it again.
   Kurama's power reawakened in full.
   What kind of threat could force him to bring forth such destruction?
   The shinobi had no idea.
   High in the stands, Terumi Mei watched with a solemn face.
   She had once spent a rather... memorable night with Kurama.
   Though at the time, she had felt manipulated, even violated, when Kurama threatened the safety of all of Kirigakure to force her submission.
   Back then, she thought Kurama was ruthless, willing to cross any line to achieve his goals.
   But after witnessing his clash with Madara and Hashirama, she began to understand.
   This was no ordinary man.
   He was a force of nature.
   The one who ended the threat of Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   The man who had saved their world.
   Somewhere along the line, admiration crept into her heart.
   "What the hell is he fighting now?" she whispered softly.
   Her instincts urged her to rush to him, but logic screamed otherwise.
   She knew she would only get in the way.
   And on the battlefield...
   The lava titan and fiery bird summoned by Momoshiki - crafted through his manipulation of nature release - had both been obliterated beneath the sheer might of Kurama's perfect Susanoo.
   The relentless battle had drained Momoshiki.
   There were no more chakra fruits to absorb, no more kin to devour.
   His earlier consumption of Kinshiki had amplified him, but clearly, it wasn't enough.
   Momoshiki now felt something alien to him.
   Terror.
   This was a sensation no member of the exalted tsutsuki clan was meant to know.
   The feeling of death closing in.
   Of all things, this... from a so-called inferior life form?
   The irony was unbearable.
   He now understood why Isshiki had failed.
   When Kaguya and Isshiki first arrived on this backwater planet, Kaguya had been the weaker of the two.
   Her ambush wounded Isshiki, leaving him to possess a monk named Jigen to survive.
   But she ate the chakra fruit. Became something far more terrifying.
   Yet even she, with all that power, eventually bent the knee to Kurama.
   And now, so would he.
   Momoshiki's breaths grew ragged. His strength faltered. Desperation crept in.
   Standing before him was Kurama, atop his monstrous Susanoo. And next to him... Kaguya.
   He was alone.
   No one to possess. No escape.
   "What's the matter, Momoshiki? This wasn't how you imagined things ending, was it?" Kaguya's lips curled into a smile.
   She had become oddly chatty since aligning with Kurama. His influence had reshaped even her cold demeanor.
   But Momoshiki didn't back down, even at death's door.
   "I am not like the traitors of your blood," he spat.
   From above, Kurama chuckled darkly.
   "Got any last words, Momoshiki? If not, I'm sure Ishiki and Kinshiki are waiting for you in whatever pit you call the afterlife."
   Momoshiki was silent.
   Where there's life, there's hope.
   The old mantra of his people echoed in his thoughts.
   Revenge could wait. He just needed to survive.
   Thirty years of plotting if needed. Anything to come back and erase this shame.
   Then it appeared.
   He activated Yomotsu Hirasaka.
   The spatial rift tore open, his final escape route.
   "Oh? You still want to run?"
   Kurama narrowed his eyes. There was no way in hell he was letting this cockroach flee.
   From atop his Susanoo, his gaze turned predatory.
   He would cut this weed at its root.
   Kurama focused, warping the space around the battlefield.
   "Susanoo: Kamui."
   Kakashi had once used Kamui to warp Kaguya's dimension.
   This... was something far more dreadful.
   Kurama used the perfected Susanoo as a conduit to completely twist the surrounding space.
   A vortex opened in the sea itself, a spiraling distortion devouring the Yomotsu Hirasaka portal before Momoshiki could step through.
   "Impossible..."
   The portal collapsed.
   The pride of the tsutsuki clan, their sacred escape technique, was now utterly worthless.
   Momoshiki shivered.
   The chill of death had reached him. It wrapped around his skin like a suffocating shroud.
   "No, NO-"
   He screamed.
   Kurama remained unmoved.
   A flick of his fingers.
   "Kamui Kirisaku."
   Reality split.
   The very ocean cleaved apart.
   Like a colossal blade slicing through the sea, the Susanoo's attack fractured the planet's crust, dividing the water into pieces.
   Momoshiki, mid-scream, vanished.
   Not vaporized.
   Reduced.
   Torn into fragments, minced like raw meat in a grinder of pure spatial destruction.
   The sea collapsed in on itself again moments later, restored as if nothing had happened.
   Only silence remained.
   Kurama, high above it all, clapped his hands twice.
   The perfect Susanoo slowly faded into chakra motes, drifting into the wind.
   He floated down to the water's surface, his expression unreadable.
   "That's it. Momoshiki and Kinshiki... erased," Kaguya whispered, standing beside him.
   There was relief in her voice. But also something else.
   Anticipation.
   Kurama smirked.
   "So... how do you plan to reward me for cleaning up your mess, Kaguya?"
   Her cheeks flushed crimson, and she looked down.
   "Whatever Lord Kurama desires... I'll obey."
   She was red all the way to her neck now.
   Who would've guessed the fearsome Rabbit Goddess could blush like a maiden in heat?
   Far above the planet, hidden among the stars, a ripple moved.
   tsutsuki Urashiki opened his eyes, wide with disbelief.
   "What... what just happened?
   Why did Momoshiki and Kinshiki's chakra signatures vanish?"
   ьъьъ Check out other Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 278: Chapter 278 : Urashiki Who Is Willing To Die
   What happened?
   The chakra signatures of the two senior tsutsuki-Momoshiki and Kinshiki-had suddenly vanished.
   Floating amidst the cosmos, tsutsuki Urashiki furrowed his brows.
   He could no longer sense the presence of Momoshiki or Kinshiki. And for the tsutsuki clan, who had conquered and culled countless worlds through an intricate sensory network, this was deeply troubling.
   Their clan had mechanisms to trace even the faintest trace of their brethren. Even when one had disappeared for extended periods, their eventual discovery had been guaranteed. But this?
   Urashiki couldn't ignore it.
   He, Momoshiki, and Kinshiki were dispatched to this planet with dual objectives: to plant the Divine Tree and harvest its fruit-and to deal with the traitor of their clan, tsutsuki Kaguya.
   Now, only Urashiki remained.
   "What the hell is with this planet?" Urashiki muttered, narrowing his eyes at the slowly rotating Earth below him.
   This world-the so-called 'Shinobi Planet'-had thrown their entire operation into disarray. Kaguya had not only rebelled but had survived, and even thrived, among its lower lifeforms.
   "Unforgivable," he growled.
   Urashiki descended, his form slipping through dimensions, hurtling toward Earth at lightspeed.
   In a chamber laced with gravitational seals, Kaguya adjusted the silk sheets, a faint blush on her cheeks. Kurama had taken her to all her dimensions-lava, ice, acid, desert, even the primordial void-and satisfied his more... unorthodox curiosities.
   Now, he was preparing to leave.
   Kaguya tugged the edge of his cloak. "Must you go?"
   Kurama raised her chin, a roguish smirk forming. "I'm not gone forever, y'know. I'll be back."
   Kaguya flushed deeper. "Then I'll be waiting here... my lord."
   With a warp of space, Kurama vanished.
   Land of Fire - Konohagakure.
   The Hidden Leaf was on full red alert. Sirens blared. The village's elite ninja gathered atop rooftops, eyes locked onto the sky.
   Hovering ominously above was Urashiki.
   Tsunade glared upward, her fists clenched.
   "Damn it... another tsutsuki? How many of these bastards are left?"
   She glanced around. Kurama-nowhere to be seen.
   "That idiot better not be off with Snow Princess Kaguya again..."
   Below, Kakashi, Minato, and Sakumo Hatake-Konoha's White Fang-all moved in unison.
   Their attacks were swift, deadly.
   But Urashiki only sneered. With a flick of his rod, a crimson fishing hook burst forth, impaling all three simultaneously. It tore open their chests, yanking out glowing blue spheres-condensed chakra.
   The trio dropped to their knees, as if their very life essence had been hollowed out.
   Kakashi wheezed. Minato clutched his chest. Sakumo gasped for breath.
   Urashiki hovered, looking unimpressed. "So much for your elite."
   Still no trace of Momoshiki or Kinshiki.
   "Did they get lost in another dimension? Or worse... killed?" he muttered.
   Then, louder: "Hey! I heard there's a demon fox in this village. Bring him out!"
   Gasps echoed through the village.
   "He's looking for Lord Kurama..."
   "Of course. No one else can stand against the tsutsuki!"
   "Didn't Kurama kill a couple of their clan already? They must be here for revenge."
   But Kurama wasn't in the village.
   Only Tsunade, Mikoto, and Kushina knew that.
   Tsunade bit her lip. This wasn't good.
   "Tsunade-sama, let me try," Mikoto said, activating her Eternal Mangeky Sharingan.
   Kushina stepped forward. "I'm not staying behind either. Let's show this tsutsuki bastard that Konoha women aren't pushovers."
   Up above, Urashiki scoffed.
   "Is that all? Sending women now? Tch. I knew the fox wasn't here. This village has no further use."
   He raised his fishing rod again.
   Before he could act, a voice thundered through the void:
   "Oi! Who gave you permission to flap your gums here, you space freak?"
   Everyone froze.
   That voice. That tone.
   "It's Lord Kurama!"
   "He's here! We're saved!"
   From thin air, space cracked open.
   A pitch-black portal-resembling Yomotsu Hirasaka-opened wide. A figure stepped out casually.
   Kurama.
   Urashiki's eyes widened.
   That technique-Yomotsu Hirasaka. It was exclusive to their bloodline.
   And this... fox... had just used it as if it were his own.
   Impossible.
   "Demon fox... you finally show yourself," Urashiki said, his voice trembling with anticipation-and something else. Fear?
   He could feel the fox's chakra. It was dense, ancient, almost divine. Consuming it would grant power beyond imagination.
   "Kurama, how do you know my name?" he asked suspiciously.
   Kurama smirked.
   "Easy. I asked your friends-Momoshiki and Kinshiki-right before they became sushi for the Shinigami."
   Urashiki's heart sank.
   "No... you lie."
   Kurama rolled his shoulders. "Wanna see what they looked like before I diced 'em up? I got their chakra preserved like seasoning. Goes great with ramen."
   "Impossible! They were elite warriors of the clan!" Urashiki roared.
   "Yeah, and now they're fertilizer for the Divine Tree," Kurama said with a grin. "Oh, and by the way, your other buddy? Isshiki? He met the Shinigami first."
   Urashiki staggered back. "You... you killed Isshiki too?"
   Kurama nodded casually. "Less than a month ago. I'm collecting tsutsuki scalps like trading cards. You're number four."
   Tsunade couldn't help but smirk from below.
   Kushina whistled. "That's my man."
   Urashiki's face contorted with rage.
   "You damned beast! How dare you insult the tsutsuki like this!"
   Kurama raised a brow. "Insult? Nah. I'm just stating facts. You guys act all high and mighty, but you're just glorified parasites."
   His aura flared.
   The very atmosphere around them distorted. The skies darkened.
   A low rumble rolled across the heavens.
   Kurama's body shimmered, engulfed in golden-red chakra. Behind him, the spectral form of his complete Susanoo began to manifest-jet-black armor layered over his Nine-Tails cloak.
   Urashiki's mouth ran dry. That Susanoo-it wasn't ordinary. It pulsed with otherworldly power.
   "Last chance, Urashiki," Kurama said, his tone shifting. "You can come quietly and become another chakra snack, or I rip your soul out through your ass."
   Urashiki hissed. "You think I'm afraid? I am tsutsuki! We are gods!"
   Kurama yawned. "You're late-stage garbage with a superiority complex. Let's get this over with."
   With a single step, Kurama surged forward.
   The battle was about to begin...
   ьъьъ Check out other Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   Like it ? Add to library!
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 279: Chapter 279 : The End Is Also The Beginning
   Urashiki never imagined that two senior members of the clan-Momoshiki and Kinshiki -could be taken out by what he always believed to be inferior creatures.
   And by a demon fox, no less.
   But the reality was undeniable.
   Even if Urashiki refused to believe it, what could he do?
   "Bastard! Why? Why does a mere inferior creature wield such power?!"
   From Kurama, he sensed an overwhelming threat.
   A danger so tangible, so raw, that it froze his bones.
   For someone who had lived thousands of years, Urashiki had never experienced this. Never had he stood before another being and felt like his life didn't belong to him.
   In the past, the tsutsuki were the ones who dictated life and death.
   They were the gods.
   Now the roles were reversed.
   Now, Urashiki was the insect.
   And for the first time, he realized the terror of being small. Insignificant.
   He hated it.
   But even in this state, Urashiki retained the pride of his bloodline.
   The pride of the tsutsuki.
   He might die, but he would not lose that.
   Yet his composure had shattered.
   Kurama gave a faint, cocky smirk.
   Below, the entire village of Konoha had their eyes fixed on the sky.
   Kakashi, Asuma, and others stood frozen, sweat dripping from their brows.
   Even the wind held its breath.
   "Urashiki, this isn't the place to settle things," Kurama spoke casually. "Let's take this elsewhere."
   "You...!"
   Before Urashiki could respond, the space around him twisted violently.
   The world changed.
   "This... this is Hypergravity Space?!"
   As soon as they arrived, Urashiki dropped to the ground, pinned down by intense gravitational pressure.
   He could barely lift his head.
   Kurama stood tall, unbothered.
   The two vanished from Konoha, leaving the village stunned.
   "Where is Lord Kurama?!"
   "What happened to the enemy?!"
   The disappearance of both meant one thing:
   Konoha was safe-again-because of Lord Kurama.
   Ninjas and villagers alike silently offered prayers, hoping Kurama would return victorious.
   Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto weren't surprised.
   They knew Kurama had taken Urashiki away with his own power.
   A power that even they couldn't fully comprehend.
   In the Hypergravity Space, Urashiki stared at Kurama with eyes filled with inhuman terror.
   His mind was chaos.
   "Why... why can you wield Kaguya's power?!"
   Kurama let out a low chuckle.
   "Why, you ask? Why, you piece of shit? Why not?"
   Urashiki's face twisted in fury.
   When had a noble member of the tsutsuki ever been insulted so thoroughly?
   The space behind Kurama distorted.
   A dimensional tear opened.
   And from it stepped none other than tsutsuki Kaguya.
   She glanced at Urashiki with cold disinterest, then turned to Kurama.
   Her expression softened.
   A blush painted her pale cheeks.
   She smiled.
   Kaguya... smiled?
   Urashiki couldn't believe what he saw.
   She, who was once the pinnacle of discipline among the clan, smiled-at a lesser being.
   She had changed.
   Completely.
   Kaguya was no longer a member of the tsutsuki clan in spirit.
   Her name would be erased from the clan records.
   Kaguya had sensed Kurama entering Hypergravity Space.
   She had followed immediately.
   And she had also sensed that familiar, foul energy-Urashiki.
   But she didn't come for battle.
   She came for Kurama.
   Even if it was just for a fleeting moment.
   "Kaguya," Urashiki sneered. "To think you'd lower yourself for one of these creatures. You're a disgrace."
   Kaguya chuckled.
   "Urashiki, the last person to say that met the Shinigami."
   "You--!"
   "That's right," Kurama interjected. "Momoshiki and Kinshiki."
   Kurama brushed a strand of Kaguya's long hair away, eyes teasing.
   "Wife, this guy's mouth is too loud. Deal with him for me."
   "As you wish, Lord Kurama."
   After absorbing the artificial Ten Tails created by Jigen, Kaguya's power had skyrocketed.
   Urashiki was outmatched.
   He didn't stand a chance.
   Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!
   Fists formed from pure chakra came raining down with such force that the space itself cracked.
   The entire dimension trembled.
   Even if Urashiki activated his second Rinnegan and evolved it into the Golden Rinnegan, it wouldn't save him.
   He was simply outclassed.
   "How? How has Kaguya become so strong?!"
   He couldn't understand.
   And maybe that's why Momoshiki and Kinshiki failed too.
   "No-DON'T!"
   Urashiki's final scream echoed in the void.
   Then-obliteration.
   His body shattered into nothing.
   Scattered across the Hypergravity Space.
   Kaguya had just cooked another tsutsuki like it was a casual chore.
   Afterward, she floated back to Kurama, eyes glowing with devotion.
   "Lord Kurama, Urashiki was insignificant among our clan. I've disposed of him."
   Kurama gently caressed her chin.
   "Good work."
   Urashiki's time-freezing ability could've been a threat.
   But he never even got the chance to use it.
   "My Lord... will you be returning tonight?"
   Kurama smirked.
   "I don't think so. You've been working hard. How about I stay and keep you company?"
   Kaguya's joy was instant.
   "That would be wonderful. I will serve you well, Lord Kurama."
   Months passed.
   Kushina's belly had grown.
   She was glowing.
   Pregnant.
   With Kurama's child.
   In the Hyuga compound, Hyuga Hikari, Uchiha Mikoto, and Kushina sat together.
   It had only been three days since they last gathered, but it felt like forever.
   Girl talk with these three was no joke.
   "Kushina, are you really carrying Lord Kurama's child?" Hikari asked, poking at her belly curiously.
   "Yep," Kushina beamed. "What about you? Want to carry his next one?"
   "W-what?!"
   Hikari's face lit up crimson.
   "Would he even like me?"
   "Mikoto and I adore him. Besides, with your curves, even Tsunade would be jealous. That bastard doesn't exactly have high standards."
   "K-Kushina...!"
   Lucky for her, Kushina was pregnant. Otherwise, if Kurama had heard that, she'd be in an apron by now, bent over the kitchen counter for "punishment."
   "So... have you named the baby yet?" Mikoto asked.
   "Names are such a pain. Master Kurama already picked one."
   She smiled sweetly.
   "Naruto. Uzumaki Naruto."
   Her face softened with maternal warmth.
   "I just know he's a boy. And he's going to be Hokage one day."
   Mothers always know.
   Hikari blinked her Byakugan briefly.
   Then she gasped.
   "Kushina, you're right. It's a boy. You really are carrying a future Hokage."
   Kushina just smiled wider.
   She already knew.
   And she knew Kurama would raise him to be stronger than any Hokage the world had ever seen.
   ьъьъ Check out other Fanfiction ьъьъ
   Naruto : Madam, You Don't Want Anything To Happen To Sasuke, Right?
   Marvel : Deadpool is My Best Friend
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
Uzumaki_Kushina_21
   I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!
   comment 2 comment
   Vote
   Chapter 280: Chapter 280 : Have Everything (End)
   The Byakugan of the Hyuga clan was incredible.
   Hyuga Hikari had already confirmed with her white eyes that the baby in Kushina's belly was a boy.
   With Kushina's meticulous care, the child would surely grow up healthy and strong.
   Kushina's cheeks flushed with delight.
   "Really, Hikari? It really is a baby boy!"
   It had only been a maternal instinct before, but now it was confirmed.
   Kushina gently caressed her swollen belly, her expression tender and full of love.
   "Oh, my sixth sense. Being a mother really changes things," she said.
   Mikoto, sitting beside her, chuckled.
   The three women continued chatting, time slipping by peacefully.
   Meanwhile, in the Ice World-
   All of the tsutsuki clan members who had descended upon Earth were eliminated by Kurama and tsutsuki Kaguya.
   No matter how desolate or freezing the terrain, it couldn't cool the burning passion between Kurama and Kaguya.
   The two were deeply in love.
   As a result, life in the shinobi world gradually returned to normal.
   People across the nations were awestruck by the display of power from the tsutsuki.
   Before, the ultimate limit in the shinobi world was thought to be the clash between Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama.
   Madara's Perfect Susanoo, Hashirama's True Several Thousand Hands-people believed these to be unmatched.
   But shockingly, these two titans had been resurrected through Impure World Reincarnation.
   Their revived strength was nearly on par with their powers when alive.
   They nearly succeeded in casting Infinite Tsukuyomi to plunge the world into an eternal illusion.
   Until Kurama arrived.
   His presence radiated a bestial aura, and even Madara and Hashirama felt an unexplainable dread.
   Under the gaze of the entire world, Kurama utterly overwhelmed both legends.
   The shinobi world trembled.
   Who was this Kurama?
   Only those from Konoha knew-he was the man of Kushina Uzumaki, the Fourth Hokage.
   Even the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, admired him.
   Nations beyond the Land of Fire were unaware of him.
   They assumed it was mere chance.
   But they were wrong.
   Against Kurama's might, Madara's Susanoo seemed like an insect.
   Hashirama's giant wooden construct was no better.
   Kurama annihilated them both.
   He saved the world from the Infinite Tsukuyomi.
   But then came a greater threat.
   The tsutsuki.
   The entire shinobi world panicked.
   The truth was revealed.
   Chakra did not originate from Earth.
   Its true source was the tsutsuki.
   Kaguya had been the first to consume the fruit of the Divine Tree.
   Her son, the Sage of Six Paths, had spread chakra throughout the world.
   The tsutsuki clan had scoured the universe, seeking fertile planets to plant more Divine Trees.
   Once the tree bore fruit, the planet would be drained and destroyed.
   Many worlds had met this fate.
   Earth would have been next.
   But Kurama intervened.
   Even the ancient and cunning tsutsuki Isshiki, who had hidden on Earth for millennia, fell to Kurama's hand.
   Every powerful tsutsuki who set foot on this planet had been killed.
   At last, true peace descended on the shinobi world.
   In the Land of Earth, Iwagakure-
   Onoki, the elderly Tsuchikage, finally relaxed his long-wrinkled brow.
   News came that the tsutsuki threat was gone.
   All because of one man.
   The tsutsuki possessed all seven elemental affinities: fire, water, earth, wind, lightning, yin, and yang.
   They wielded bloodline powers far beyond the standard kekkei genkai or even the rare kekkei mora.
   However, over centuries, the shinobi had evolved.
   Some techniques rivaled even the tsutsuki.
   Uchiha Obito's dual Kamui, for example, was a nightmare to face.
   Onoki looked eastward, toward the Land of Fire.
   "The shinobi world now belongs to Konoha... no, to that man."
   In the Land of Lightning, Kumogakure-
   Killer Bee burst into the Raikage's office.
   "Brother, great news! Kurama-sama crushed the entire tsutsuki clan!"
   He broke into loud, rhythmic laughter.
   Even the Third Raikage cracked a rare smile.
   His earlier judgment had been wise:
   Don't mess with Kurama.
   Kurama is not someone to provoke.
   That night in Konoha-
   Kushina returned, her pregnant belly prominent, her smile glowing.
   Trailing behind her was Hikari, face flushed, her eyes avoiding Kurama's gaze.
   Kushina had an amused, cheeky grin.
   Tonight would be long.
   Days passed.
   In Kirigakure, the Land of Water-
   A stunning woman in a tight blue dress sat atop the Mizukage's desk.
   Fishnet stockings hugged her long legs, her red lips curled into a knowing smirk.
   Terumi Mei, now Mizukage, radiated mature charm.
   Suddenly, a pair of firm arms wrapped around her waist.
   She recognized the scent, the warmth.
   Terumi giggled.
   "Lord Kurama, I thought you'd forgotten me."
   "How could I? In this vast country, my heart is yours."
   He pulled her into a distorted space, vanishing.
   Later, when Tsunade saw Terumi Mei, she rolled her eyes.
   "Kurama, you bastard, bringing her here?"
   "Hah! Who do we have here? The legendary Tsunade? Just an old hag now," Terumi snapped back.
   Tsunade scoffed. "So this is the Mizukage? Big mouth."
   "This is the Hokage? Short temper."
   Oil and water indeed.
   Konan, now known as Kurama Konan.
   Uchiha Mikoto, now Kurama Mikoto.
   Hyuga Hikari-Kurama Hikari.
   Tsunade-Kurama Tsunade.
   And of course, tsutsuki Kaguya-Kurama Kaguya.
   Uzumaki Kushina-Kurama Kushina.
   They all bore his name now.
   Their eyes focused on Kurama as Kushina smiled.
   "Master Kurama, where are we going now?"
   "Home," he replied.
   The man who began as the Nine-Tails had become something greater.
   And thus ends the tale.
   [End Of Book]
   As the final page turns, I want to take a moment-just for you.
   And I couldn't have done it without you.
   For every reader who believed in this story enough to support it directly.
   From the deepest part of my heart, thank you.
   For allowing me to build this bridge between cultures-and walk it with you.
   With gratitude and respect,
   [Uzimaki_Kushina_21]
 Ваша оценка:
Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"